《Apocalyptic Rebirth: The Palm of the Army Young Man》


 Chapter 1

    "Ah..."


    The sound of heartbreaking pain sounded, making people hear a trace of despair.


    Three years ago, the world was infected with zombie virus.


    In the past three years, only one third of human beings have survived, and the survival of human beings is very unstable.


    Because there are too many zombies, they endanger human life at any time.


    Listen, another human being submerged by zombies.


    Gu Jiu was drowned by the zombies. Except for the pain caused by being bitten by the zombies at the beginning, he made a painful sound, and then he clenched his teeth and endured it all the time.


    She hates¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the distant vehicles, Gu Jiu''s desperate eyes were filled with hate.


    That''s her family, and her lover.


    In this way, she was thrown away and sent to the zombie because she had no use.


    It was surrounded by the stench of zombies and the stench from their mouths.


    Her body was constantly gnawed and eaten by the zombie.


    She regretted, really regretted.


    At the beginning, we should not be soft hearted, should not think deeply about the eccentricity of our parents and the hostility of our sister, otherwise we would not fall to this point.


    She is a rare two-line power, but she has fallen to this point. She is too stupid and naive.


    If there is an afterlife¡ª¡ª


    If there is an afterlife, she will definitely reverse this fate.


    Gu Jiu was eaten by the zombies because his power was abolished.


    Looking at the gray sky, she closed her unwilling eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Lingling..."


    When Gu Jiu opened her eyes again, she was awakened by the ringing of her mobile phone.


    She sat up from her bed and saw everything around her.


    The cell phone was still ringing, but it was quiet for a moment.


    This familiar and strange environment makes Gu Jiu''s eyes full of vigilance and disbelief.


    Here¡ª¡ª


    This is clearly the apartment assigned to her by the company before the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu didn''t believe what was happening.


    When she died, the pain of being bitten by a zombie remained in her body''s memory.


    So painful, so desperate.


    In the three years during the outbreak of the virus, her experience of making cattle and horses for her family can not be false.


    Gu Jiu looked warily at the surrounding environment.


    Thinking that high-level zombies can create illusion, her biggest dream was to go back to the past and before the outbreak of the eschatology.


    At this time, the familiar environment around her forced her to be vigilant.


    Gu Jiu got up from the cat in bed and looked around vigilantly. She stretched out her white and tender hand and slowly twisted her arm.


    That''s very strong.


    "Hiss..."


    It hurts. She feels it.


    She''s really back before the end, really back in the past.


    Gu Jiu got out of bed and looked around at the familiar environment, as well as the harsh sound of horns on the Road downstairs.


    The clean smell in the air and the sunshine outside made Gu Jiu confirm that she was really back.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rings again.


    Gu Jiu felt so kind when he heard the ringing of his mobile phone.


    In the end of the world, power and water were cut off, and the network disappeared.


    The world fell into darkness and never heard such a pleasant voice again.


    Gu Jiu directly picked up his mobile phone and looked at the call from the general manager. Gu Jiu frowned at the willow leaf.


    But he kept moving his hands and put the phone in his ear.


    "Gu Jiu, it''s from the head office today. Where are you now? It''s too late. I''ll take someone to the hall first. Come quickly."


    The female voice on the phone was eager, and there were messy voices around.

 Chapter 2

    However, when the other party finished, he hung up.


    Gu Jiu was confused.


    She looked down at the dark mobile phone screen, and her thumb lit the screen again.


    Gu Jiu looked at the date above, his eyes stunned.


    She went back two months before the end of the world.


    The time interval is too long. Gu Jiu doesn''t remember what happened on this day.


    But Xuejie, the general manager of Jun''s head office, called her. Listening to the anxious tone, she immediately went to the wardrobe.


    The general manager of Jun''s branch is Liu Yan, Gu Jiu''s sister, who brought her into the company.


    This is her pre apocalyptic residence, and the company gave her a single apartment.


    After graduating from college, she entered Jun''s company.


    Although it is a branch, the treatment is not good.


    Because of her good performance, the company provides her with the best benefits.


    But later, because her sister Gu Xuan spoiled her work, she was fired from the company.


    But it all happened a month before the zombie virus broke out.


    Because she had no job, she went back to live with her parents, and her relationship with Gu Xuan became more and more rigid.


    Until the outbreak of zombie virus, what happened after that was unforgettable.


    The most comfortable days of her life are the days when she works in Jun''s house.


    This comfortable life was brought to her by the promotion of her sister.


    However, Gu Jiu''s cold eyes flashed a trace of gloom when he thought of the end of her previous life.


    Soon the gloom was put away.


    With her in this life, she won''t let that happen again.


    Gu Jiu went to the wardrobe and was stunned the moment she opened the door.


    All are company uniforms, rigorous and capable clothes.


    When the end came, she fought with zombies every day. She never wore a skirt or this neat and decent suit.


    Gu Jiu fell into a brief confusion.


    She has been reborn and knows the development track of the world in the future.


    Do you want to stay in the company and wait for the end?


    No, she should be well prepared to meet this human disaster.


    Even if you can''t change anything, you should live naturally after the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu reached out to a set of casual clothes in the cabinet door.


    ¡­¡­


    Junshi branch.


    At this time, many well-dressed employees stood in the company hall.


    Today is a survey by people from the head office. Everyone is welcoming the person sent by the head office.


    Liu Yan took the employees of the company, constantly looking at her watch and looking at the revolving door in the hall.


    Anxious, Gu Jiu doesn''t appear yet. It''s too late.


    Just then, several luxury and low-key luxury cars slowly stopped at the door of the company.


    Seeing that the car had stopped, Liu Yan immediately called two people to follow behind.


    It was intended to show Gu Jiu''s face, but the dead girl didn''t show up at this time. She had to pull two people at random.


    The good opportunity given to the girl was not well grasped. Liu Yan was angry.


    However, after walking out of the hall, his face turned into a respectful smile.


    She led people to the door. The doors of the luxury cars had been opened.


    A handsome young man came down from the leading car.


    The man''s three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as a knife, and the whole person gives off a king''s momentum to frighten all living creatures around.


    The handsome face was filled with a gentle and alienated smile.


    Followed by several men from other cars, each of whom was heroic and handsome in a mess.

 Chapter 3

    The men walked to the back of the man who got off from the car. Their behavior was very rigorous and their eyes were very respectful.


    The faces in front of us are amazing, especially the one standing in the front.


    Liu Yan heard the inspiratory sound behind her and glared at the two women.


    Then he put on a smile and came forward with people.


    "Hello, I''m Liu Yan, manager of Jun''s branch."


    The handsome man saw Liu Yan and nodded gently.


    Liu Yan looked at the man in front of her, and her heart was also touched.


    Looking closer, the man''s face is more fluctuating. The man''s facial features are clear and deep, just like Greek sculpture. His dark and deep cold eyes look wild, unrestrained, evil and sexy.


    And the noble temperament of men can only be seen from a distance.


    The momentum of the other party, if any, can have a strong sense of existence.


    At first glance, this person is what the superior can have.


    Liu Yan said that this person is by no means simple.


    Liu Yan didn''t hear each other''s self introduction. She wisely stepped aside, stretched out her hand and said respectfully, "please go upstairs."


    Jun Beimo glanced at the woman who knew how to be measured around him, and his thin lips opened, "Jun Beimo."


    Then he took several men behind him and walked gracefully towards Jun''s hall.


    When Liu Yan heard the other party''s name, her pupils tightened.


    However, seeing that the other party had taken people, he immediately caught up with the group.


    Jun Beimo, as long as the old employees in Jun''s company, almost no one doesn''t know this person.


    The third young master of your family is a legend in the military headquarters.


    It is said that Jun sanshao was selected into the national special elite force and even served as the captain of that force.


    Originally, he was the successor of the jun family, but the jun family had a certain influence in the military.


    However, just last year, I don''t know why Jun sanshao retired.


    Even if he retired, the people of the jun family still attached great importance to the third young master.


    As for why the other party withdrew from the special forces, it is a mystery. No one knows.


    No, maybe only the jun family knows.


    Although these are rumors in the capital, Liu Yan didn''t listen to these gossip less.


    Liu Yan took the two infatuated women behind her and quickly caught up with Jun sanshao.


    The Party headed for the elevator.


    Liu Yan Ran to Jun sanshao and opened the elevator for him personally.


    The party got on the elevator and everyone in the company hall relaxed their stretched body.


    "Wow... You see, that man is so handsome."


    The woman held her reddish cheeks with a flower crazy look on her face.


    "Yes, it''s really handsome. I don''t know what position it is in the head office?"


    Some women also fell into meditation and began small calculations.


    Other women around me haven''t recovered for a long time and are still looking at the direction of the elevator.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu walked into the bathroom with his casual sportswear.


    However, Gu Jiu was stunned by the beautiful face in the bathroom mirror.


    The white skin is delicate and smooth. There is no vicissitudes after the end of the world. It is carefully maintained at a glance.


    But all this has become the past after the end of the world.


    In the last three years, she had never had such a beautiful scene again.


    Gu Jiu looked at the woman in the mirror so familiar, but some strange faces made her want to cry.


    The last three years were painful for her.


    Let her lose family, love and friendship.


    No, maybe the first two, she didn''t have them at all.

 Chapter 4

    Gu Jiuhui thought of everything after the end of the world. She couldn''t hold on anymore. She squatted on the ground and choked.


    It was not the voice of crying, so sad, so desperate, just like a wounded little beast.


    She''s really stupid and naive.


    Before the end of the world, she lost her job by Gu Xuan.


    Gu Xuan went to her company to make a scene and said that she had a problem with her character.


    But at that time, she had no involvement with other men except with her lover, Yang Zihua.


    Until Gu Xuan took out a picture of her affair with other men.


    It was secretly photographed at the classmate party. Because of the angle, it looked like kissing.


    She explained to Gu Xuan and Yang Zihua.


    However, Gu Xuan took out the photo. It was not enough to make trouble once or twice. She had been disturbing her work.


    Until the company can no longer bear it, let her go home and rest for a period of time.


    This is disguised as her resignation.


    Although the company values her ability, it can no longer reuse her.


    Then she went back to her family and lived with her family.


    And the contradiction between her and Gu Xuan is getting bigger and bigger.


    Her parents biased Gu Xuan again and again, and even Yang Zihua accused her.


    Until the zombie virus broke out and the end came.


    She awakened to dual powers, healing and fire.


    And she was very glad to wake up the two-line power, because the attitude of her family towards her changed in an instant.


    My sister is no longer against her as before, and her parents always boo her.


    Even lovers began to be gentle with her.


    But it''s just an illusion.


    Just because she has the ability to protect them and find them food.


    Zombie virus outbreak, human beings are the most lack of food.


    At the end of the world, you may kill for a little moldy bread.


    There are many such cases, which shows how important food is.


    And with her dual powers, her family won''t be hungry.


    She goes out to look for food every day. Once she can''t find food, her parents will no longer be as gentle as before, and her sister''s face will be ugly.


    Yang Zihua, a big man, can''t say anything, but his previous tenderness is no longer.


    Therefore, in order to make her greedy for family and love, she would risk her life to find food every day.


    In one year, I raised the four people for a whole year.


    Until the national rescue team came, they left together and went to the capital.


    On the way to the capital, she experienced a lot and met many familiar people.


    Because she has the ability to fight zombies with those armies, she will get a little more food.


    But she still couldn''t eat enough, and the food went into the mouth of her family.


    Those familiar people, classmates, friends and colleagues have advised her to think more about herself.


    At that time, she smiled and didn''t take it to heart.


    It took them half a year to get to the capital.


    In the past half a year, she saw too many people who were once familiar with being reduced to the mouth of zombies.


    When she arrived at the security base, she thought that a good day had come and she could have a good rest.


    But I didn''t expect that waiting for her would be the indifference of relatives, the betrayal of lovers, and her death.


    How ridiculous.


    Gu Jiu is in the bathroom, silently tearing apart everything in the past.


    This is to let her relive the taste of being betrayed by her relatives and lovers.


    When she arrived at the base, she had no time to rest.


    Because the residence and food in the base need to be replaced by zombie crystal core.


    Nuclei in zombies can increase powers.


    That kind of thing is so precious that who can give it up.

 Chapter 5

    Gu Jiu learned the use of crystal nuclei in an accident. In order to improve his powers, he has already used them.


    So there aren''t many nuclei.


    At the request of her family, she didn''t stop at the base.


    Follow the team out to do the task in exchange for crystal core, just to give the family a place to live.


    Family and lovers are so cruel. Even if she is a power, she is only a woman.


    Who had pity on her, or asked her if she was tired or hungry.


    More than a year later, they finally had their own home in the base, which she bought with her life outside.


    At that time, she was very old because she went out desperately to do tasks.


    Talents in their twenties are like women in their thirties and forties.


    And the family members are well treated in the base. It looks so moist.


    Sister Gu Xuan is even more beautiful and moving. She can be regarded as a beauty in the base.


    No wonder Yang Zihua betrayed Gu Xuan for her sake.


    As long as it was a man, facing the beautiful Gu Xuan at that time and her vicissitudes of life, people with clear eyes knew which to choose.


    When such a disgusting thing happened, she was glad that she didn''t give her body to Yang Zihua, a man inferior to animals.


    Because what happened after that was really disgusting.


    Not long after they had their own home, Gu Xuan came to her one day and said that the people in charge of the base liked her and asked her to accompany them for one night.


    She didn''t doubt the truth at that time, and angrily found the person in power of the base.


    Without saying a word, he began to fight with the men who supported the power of the base.


    At that time, she was too impulsive and stupid.


    Because I have seen too many women in the end of the world, relying on men''s ability to protect themselves and trading with flesh.


    There are also too many women who have no innocence but have no ability to resist.


    So she is angry. Family is very important in her mind.


    Even if Gu Xuan lost her job, she didn''t turn her face. It was just a small fight.


    This is because from childhood, she cares too much about her family.


    Finally, she was cheated by Gu Xuan.


    She tied with those in power at the base, and no one took advantage of anyone.


    And both of them were injured.


    Those people asked her to find out, so she went home and wanted to ask Gu Xuan if she had made a mistake.


    You see, she was still making excuses for each other at that time.


    But when she got home, she saw something.


    It turned out to be the picture of her lover rolling into bed with her own sister.


    Their posture is so close that they have a deep understanding of each other.


    Their disgusting posture and CHIGUO''s body made her confused at that time.


    Gu Xuan saw that she didn''t care and mocked her, saying that she was not her mother''s child at all, but a bitch born between her father and other women.


    She said that she had always liked Yang Zihua, so it was natural for them to be together.


    She said, if you don''t look at yourself, Zihua won''t like you.


    ''you''re useless now,'' she said.


    And her so-called lover said to Gu Xuan affectionately, I only like you alone.


    After that, she knew that Gu Xuan had powers.


    Gu Xuan unexpectedly awakened the water power.


    She was injured and was disabled by Gu Xuan. She became a disabled person.


    At that time, if she had not been injured, she would not have been attacked by Gu Xuan.


    But if not, she knew too late.


    They took her out of the base and threw her into the zombies.


    So they abandoned her.

 Chapter 6

    What did she get from protecting them in the last three years.


    It''s ridiculous that it should be death.


    Gu Jiu sat on the cold floor. She felt not only heartache, but also utter disappointment.


    She doesn''t believe that her parents don''t know all this.


    The relationship between Yang Zihua and Gu Xuan is not the result of a day or two.


    Gu Jiu slowly stood up from the ground. She looked at the beautiful face in the mirror. Her eyes were no longer as clear as before the end of the world.


    At this time, the eyes were deep and cold, without any emotion.


    Gu Jiu looked at himself in the mirror and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The smile with charming meaning is full of sexy, but the cold breath all over makes people unable to get close.


    The combination of the two contradictions had no sense of contradiction in her.


    Touching the face of the man in the mirror, Gu Jiu smiled.


    Since God let her live again, she will never live up to it.


    This life is in vain. She will live well.


    Family affection is the naive and extravagant hope of previous lives. Tearing open those true faces, it is so ugly.


    Since she is so disgusting, give up. They can treat her like this, and they will no longer protect them in this life.


    "Gu Xuan! Yang Zihua!"


    The cold voice sounded in the bathroom, full of hate.


    Gu Jiu no longer looked at the beautiful face in the mirror. She simply washed it, put on her clothes and went to Jun''s company.


    She is going to resign. Now, although it is still two months away from the end of the world.


    But she has too much to prepare.


    When Liu Yan took Jun sanshao upstairs, Gu Jiu raised her feet and walked into the company hall.


    The people in the hall have almost dispersed.


    But a few people remained whispering.


    When someone saw Gu Jiu appear and looked at her clothes, he couldn''t help crying out, "Gu Jiu, why did you come to the company dressed like this? The general manager couldn''t find you just now. Your face doesn''t look very good."


    Gu Jiu smiled and asked, "where is the general manager now?"


    The humanitarian: "I have taken the people of the head office upstairs."


    Gu Jiu remembered on the way that there were people from the head office in her previous life, but she missed it because she was ill.


    Now that she was born again, she didn''t feel unwell. She didn''t go deep into this.


    After all, rebirth can happen. What else can be investigated for this small problem.


    Gu Jiu nodded to the colleague and ran to the elevator.


    If she wants to resign, she must tell Liu Yan.


    The elder sister took care of her. She knew how heavy it was. She couldn''t leave without saying hello.


    Several colleagues around watched Gu Jiu get on the elevator, which shifted the topic of talking about people from the head office to Gu Jiu.


    "Hum! What can I do? I don''t rely on the support of the general manager!"


    "Hey, keep your voice down and be heard by the general manager."


    The colleague who said hello to Gu Jiu came over and said, "now everyone in the company has put their hearts upstairs. Who cares about the discussion between you?"


    "Also, I tell you, Gu Jiu..."


    After that, several people began to discuss Gu Jiu, all kinds of satire, of course, mixed with jealousy and envy.


    Gu Jiu took the elevator and went straight to the conference room upstairs.


    She was no longer as simple as she had been in her previous life.


    When she was downstairs, she knew the changes of those colleagues when they saw her.


    There was clearly hostility in that eye, which was not difficult to find.


    But so what? Is it hard for her to make everyone like her.

 Chapter 7

    Gu Jiu took the elevator and went straight to the conference room upstairs.


    The moment the elevator door was opened, she saw two men standing at the door of the conference room.


    It was as like as two peas, two men alike, but she distinguished two people at a glance.


    The man on the left is full of cold breath, and the man on the right has a gentle smile in his eyes, but the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Neither of them is easy to mess with.


    Gu Jiu could see that they had a sharp breath.


    Especially at the moment she appeared, the blood evil spirit came from them.


    This is clearly someone who has seen blood.


    Now it is still an era of peace. There are only two kinds of people who have seen blood, one black and one white.


    Looking at the two people guarding the door of the conference room, Su Yun defined them as white.


    Siyun and Siyu look at Gu Jiu and look at each other.


    The two eyes met and communicated silently. Finally, their brother Siyun stepped forward.


    "Miss, irrelevant personnel are not allowed to approach here."


    Gu Jiu looked at the man who came forward and heard his authoritative words with a light smile, "sorry, I''m in a hurry to find someone."


    Then Gu Jiu returned to the elevator again.


    Siyun looked at her leaving, and the strong pressure faded away.


    Gu Jiu walked into the elevator and suddenly said again, "the person I''m looking for is Liu Yan, general manager of Jun''s branch. When she comes out, please convey that someone is waiting for her in her office."


    Siyun looked at the young girl in the elevator and thought it was Liu Yan''s relative. He nodded and said, "I see."


    Gu Jiu presses the elevator and the elevator door closes.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu waited downstairs for an hour and didn''t wait for Liu Yan at all.


    She left the office and went to the conference room again, but the conference room was empty.


    Seeing the cleaning staff cleaning up the meeting room, he asked the other party and said that someone had gone downstairs.


    Gu Jiu took the elevator downstairs again.


    In the elevator, Gu Jiu saw a ring lying in the corner.


    Gu Jiu squatted down and took the ring in his hand, only to find that it was not a ring at all, but a wrench.


    I don''t know what material it is. On the surface, there are traces of white jade with ancient patterns.


    This ring is not an ordinary thing at first sight. I don''t know who left it here.


    Gu Jiu put the trigger back and thought of going back to ask.


    When the elevator door was opened, Gu Jiu walked out of the elevator and saw the people outside the company hall.


    The elder sister Liu Yan is bowing respectfully to the man walking towards the back of the car.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Jiu had expected that the man was probably sent by the head office.


    She walked in the direction of her sister, trying to slow down so as not to meet the senior management of the head office.


    But I thought in my heart, I don''t know who it is. The back is so tall. It seems very young to look at the dress.


    Jun Beimo sat in the car. He seemed to look at Gu Jiu''s direction.


    A young girl suddenly appeared in the branch. Jun Beimo also picked his eyebrow.


    The girl looked young, like a school student. He also thought she was a relative of the company staff.


    "San Shao, shall we go?"


    The driver didn''t hear the man in the back seat and couldn''t help asking.


    "Drive."


    A cold sound sounded in the car.


    Because the car glass has a protective film, Gu Jiu doesn''t see the man sitting in the car looking at her.


    When she saw the luxury cars leaving quickly, she quickened her pace and walked towards Liu Yan.

 Chapter 8

    Liu Yan saw that the people in the head office had left and turned around to go back.


    He can still remember the people around Jun sanshao telling her that someone was waiting for her in the office.


    She knows who that person is, except that dead girl.


    However, when she turned around, she saw some different Gu Jiu.


    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t wear a company uniform, a casual suit and no makeup.


    Those eyes also changed the most. They were not sentimental and very clear.


    Liu Yan squinted, staggered Gu Jiu''s body and continued to walk towards the hall.


    Gu Jiu, who was still smiling, immediately followed Liu Yan''s change.


    She held the arm of the message and begged for mercy: "sister, I''m wrong. I really didn''t mean to be late."


    Liu Yan didn''t pull Gu Jiu''s back, but she was still unmoved and kept walking.


    Until they entered the elevator, Liu Yan turned and looked at Gu Jiu hanging on her body.


    He hated iron but not steel in his mouth and said, "you dead girl, wasted my efforts in vain. The opportunity to show your face will be wasted by you. If it weren''t for you to take over my position smoothly, would I be like this..."


    Gu Jiu nodded and apologized modestly when he heard Liu Yan''s words.


    When the elevator door opened, Liu Yan saw Gu Jiu''s sincere attitude of admitting her mistake, which was strange in her heart.


    She took a deep look at Gu Jiu. She always felt something wrong with the smiling eyes of Qingming.


    But she couldn''t tell. She got out of the elevator and went straight to the office.


    Gu Jiu followed her footsteps.


    Liu Yan sat in the office chair, took out the lady''s cigarette from the drawer and lit it.


    The smoke from his mouth made Gu Jiu unable to see her face at this time.


    "Come on, what happened to you?"


    It took Liu Yan a while to ask.


    She and Gu Jiu have known each other for so long. She knows that she must have something to do.


    And the other party is wearing casual sportswear today, which means he doesn''t intend to go to work at all.


    Although Liu Yan is young, she has the ability and backstage. Her childhood growth environment makes her know how to observe words and colors and see many things that others can''t see.


    Gu Jiu straightened up immediately after hearing Liu Yan''s words.


    To tell the truth, she really didn''t know how to tell her sister that the end of the world was coming.


    This is really ridiculous for human beings. No one will believe it at all.


    Now that the elder sister has asked, she naturally found something.


    And she didn''t intend to cover it up.


    Gu Jiu sat at his desk and bowed his head with a cool smile.


    Then he looked up at the smoking sister, "sister, I want to resign."


    As soon as her voice fell, the smoke in Liu Yan''s hand shook.


    Then came the silence. The whole room was very quiet.


    Gu Jiu could even hear the sharp ups and downs of her sister''s breathing.


    She knew how angry she would be if she said this.


    She looked up at Liu Yan sitting at her desk and frowned at her angry eyes.


    Even if she gets angry again, she won''t be so angry.


    "Bang..."


    Liu Yan clapped her hand vigorously on the table.


    With anger on her face, she looked at Gu Jiu and said, "did Gu Jia do something secretly?"


    Hearing Liu Yan''s words, Gu Jiu finally understood why the other party was so.


    The elder sister always knew that her family was harsh to her and always didn''t agree with her pay.


    She had advised her more than once and twice, but she didn''t take it to heart because she cared too much about those ethereal things.

 Chapter 9

    Gu Jiu smiled and shook his head. "No, I want to resign. It''s my personal reason."


    Liu Yan''s face is even worse now.


    She turned her seat, facing the landing window, and didn''t look at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu saw her move like this and knew that she was really angry this time.


    Gu Jiu didn''t move when she sat in the chair. She was ready to tell her reason and move her feelings.


    "Sister Xue, you know, almost all the wages I earn in the company are posted back to my family. I''ve never thought of myself for so many years.


    I don''t want to continue. Even for people I don''t know, everything I have done for so many years can warm their hearts. Unfortunately, their hearts are still cold and hard. I can''t warm their hearts all my life.


    For many years, I''ve been patient, taking a step back and taking another step back. I''m really tired. "


    Liu Yan gave Gu Jiu a hand with a cigarette when she spoke.


    After Gu Jiu finished, she slowly turned and looked at her, "can you think clearly?"


    Gu Jiu looked at her and nodded with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu walked out of the building of Jun''s company and talked with her sister for a long time. She finally got the result she wanted.


    But¡ª¡ª


    For so many years, the elder sister always knew how her life was. When she was leaving, she gave her a card to go out and relax.


    She did say to relax, but she didn''t play, but collected materials.


    Looking at the card given to her by her sister, she didn''t return it.


    Now the elder sister doesn''t know that the end will come in two months.


    She can use some money to prepare some for her sister, which she will use in the future.


    When the end came, it was the beginning of human tragedy. Without food, water, electricity and network, their survival was so difficult.


    Now it is an era of peace. They have been spoiled for a long time. Where can they suffer.


    I don''t know that the greatest disaster of mankind is coming.


    Gu Jiu walked on the road, looked at the people walking around, and smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth.


    How many of these people can survive in the end of the world.


    Human selfishness, greed and ugliness will also come with the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu is not the heart of the virgin, and she doesn''t want to save anyone.


    Just because in the last three years, I saw too many ugly sides.


    Back in the apartment, Gu Jiu began to pack up the salute.


    She wants to collect materials and can''t move in the city.


    Gu Jiu simply packed up some clothes and turned out all his savings.


    All her possessions add up to less than 100000.


    Gu Jiu is very distressed about this. Almost all her wages have been given to her family, which is the only savings left.


    However, some are better than none. Gu Jiu thought optimistically.


    Gu Jiu cleaned up her whole body. In addition to thin sweat, she looked at the time. It was just noon and there was time to take a shower.


    Put the salute in the living room and went to the bathroom.


    However, when she took off her clothes, she accidentally cut her finger.


    Gu Jiu remembered that she didn''t bring any sharp tools, let alone sharp things.


    Looking at the bleeding, Gu Jiu looked at the clothes thrown on the ground.


    Soon he took out a wrench from his trouser pocket with blood on it.


    The trigger is the one found in the company Elevator this morning.


    It seems that the murderer is the trigger.


    A trigger actually cut her hand. She didn''t find any sharp edges and corners on the ring.


    I can''t help feeling strange.

 Chapter 10

    Just when Gu Jiu felt strange, he found that the blood on the wrench was slowly disappearing.


    In the end, there was no trace of the blood disappearing.


    But the white jade on the board became brighter and brighter, as if it had survived.


    Gu Jiu got up and was going to have a closer look, but he was dizzy and his body seemed to float up.


    She couldn''t help closing her eyes and pressing her forehead.


    When she opened her eyes again, the surrounding environment was very strange.


    ¡­¡­


    It is far away in the capital and is located in the villas of dignitaries.


    Sitting in the study, an elderly man stood up from his seat.


    He looked straight at the exquisite wooden box in the study.


    Just now, he saw a white light from the box.


    The old man quickly closed his eyes, went to the exquisite wooden box and opened it.


    The moment the box was opened, the white light appeared again.


    The old man''s face was very excited when he saw this scene, and his eyes were also excited.


    The white light dissipated and the contents of the box were exposed.


    It was as like as two peas, which is the same as the totem that the Gu picked up today.


    At this time, the black jade wrench lying in the box had no movement except the previous white light.


    The old man closed the box and turned to restore his calm face.


    As if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu frowned at the strange environment around him.


    Where is this? There are no living creatures around. You can only see the land under your feet and the clear sky.


    I suddenly felt a stabbing pain in my hand.


    Gu Jiu looked down and saw the trigger in his hand and the palm of his hand bleeding again.


    She saw the wrench suck the blood from her hand.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Jiu''s mood is very flat.


    She has experienced so much in the last world that nothing can wave her heart.


    And I don''t know why, she is in this strange place, and the picture of this trigger sucking her blood, without any fear and fear.


    It''s like knowing that there''s no danger, and even the meaning of silk intimacy.


    She looked around again and even walked on the land.


    Here she didn''t feel a trace of wind. The flowing breath in the air also made her feel strange.


    The wrench sucked Gu Jiu''s blood until the white jade slowly turned red.


    Gu Jiu felt that her palm was no longer tingling. She looked down at her palm.


    At this time, there was no wound on her palm, not even a trace of blood.


    The white jade wrench had turned red at this time.


    It floats slowly from Gu Jiu''s hand.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene with puzzled eyes and slightly wrinkled eyebrows.


    The trigger finger turned around her for several times, and finally fell into her hand again and stayed on the ring finger.


    Gu Jiu stretched out his other hand to get the trigger, but it was a step too late.


    The trigger finger disappeared slowly, and the figure of the plate finger faded slowly.


    Then Gu Jiu felt the heat tingling on her ring finger.


    "Well -"


    This stabbing pain is real pain, just like the heart being held tightly.


    But it only hurt for a moment. After the stabbing pain passed, Gu Jiu looked at the place of the ring finger again.


    A familiar totem appears in an empty place.


    That''s the pattern of the trigger.


    At this time, the totem was enlarged, and the ancient saw that it was the face of the wolf.


    The red wolf head appeared on her ring finger.


    PS: again, the ring belongs to the woman.


    If you don''t like this setting, you can delete the book and don''t continue reading.


    The hostess may be selfish, but she also has her own tenderness. No one is perfect and pursues perfection. We can say goodbye here.

 Chapter 11

    When the Red Wolf Totem appears on the ring finger, the surrounding air begins to distort.


    Gu Jiu looked around and saw that the surroundings became different.


    The originally static air and environment, at this time, there are rivers, trees, jungles, and attic huts.


    Looking at the scene around, even if Gu Jiu saw more, his heart was shocked at this time.


    These changes took place at this moment.


    She was so shocked that her beautiful eyes opened wide and inconceivable.


    The twisting of the surrounding space soon returned to calm.


    She can hear the sound of wind and water.


    Everything around seems to be alive.


    Gu Jiu recalled all the changes before, and couldn''t help but have a guess in his heart.


    When the end of the world came, she also heard of those space powers, or what heirloom inspired space.


    Although I haven''t seen these with my own eyes, I haven''t heard much about them.


    Gu Jiu stood where she was. Her heart moved and she wanted to leave here.


    Feeling the swirling airflow around, Gu Jiu opened his eyes again and returned to the bathroom.


    After that, she went to the washstand without clothes.


    With his hand to the washing table, he moved in his heart and wanted to take these things back into space.


    The things on the washstand soon disappeared.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene with surprise in her eyes.


    She thought again, taking out the things she had put in before.


    Soon those things appeared again.


    Gu Jiu really smiled this time. It really took no time to find nowhere.


    With this space, she will collect materials in the future. She won''t have to have nowhere to put it anymore.


    Look at the area of that space, you can''t see the end at a glance. Don''t you put many things.


    Gu Jiu happily approached her ring finger and kissed the red wolf totem.


    This really solved her big problem.


    At this time, Gu Jiu can''t wait to collect a space full of materials.


    So she won''t have to worry about hunger in the end.


    Gu Jiu simply washed, cleaned up, and left the apartment with a salute.


    The first stop is city a next door.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is sitting on the train to city A.


    The possibility of meeting acquaintances in city a is very small.


    In city a, Gu Jiu opened a single room in an ordinary hotel.


    Now the money in her hand can be used to save lives in the future. She doesn''t give up wasting it.


    In the next half month, Gu Jiu has been collecting things in supermarkets, markets and oil stations.


    Because it is not suitable to buy too many things in the same place, it will arouse suspicion.


    After staying in city a for half a month, Gu Jiu began to go to the countryside.


    If you want to buy grain and vegetable seeds, you need to verify your identity in the Ministry of agriculture.


    And she wants a lot. If she wants to be unnoticed, it is best in the countryside.


    In the next half month, Gu Jiu collected a large number of seeds.


    There are almost all kinds of plants, vegetables and grains. They are seeds that can be fed and fed.


    Gu Jiu buys so much food. In fact, he also wants to make some contributions in his own heart.


    It''s not good for her if humans die out.


    She only lived three years in the end of the world. Who knows how long it will take.


    According to her at that time, mankind was still decreasing, but the army of zombies was growing.


    Human is a group of creatures. She can live even if she hides in space for a lifetime.


    But what''s the point? What''s the point of her life.


    She doesn''t hope that mankind will eventually perish. She hopes that the end of the world will have a day in the past.


    Because she wants to live, she wants to live¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 12

    Gu Jiu not only collected materials in the countryside, but even bought many live animals.


    Chicken, duck, cattle, sheep and pigs¡ª¡ª


    Now she has spent nearly 200000.


    Simply, the card given to her by her sister at the beginning was 200000, plus her savings, a total of less than 300000.


    Now there are still 100000 left. Gu Jiu decided to continue to collect materials.


    Those medical items, as well as some survival tools and daily necessities, are not enough.


    Gu Jiu returned to the apartment by car.


    The apartment company didn''t take it back, because now the student sister is still the general manager of the company.


    But calculate the time. It''s fast. It''s just a few days.


    I remember that in her previous life, Gu Xuan began to make a big fuss in the company and pornographic her work.


    At that time, the company tactfully dismissed her because she was transferred to the head office.


    The new general manager is also unhappy with her, otherwise she won''t be dismissed because of these.


    Gu Jiu thought of all kinds of previous lives, as if he had a dream.


    Wake up, her life should continue.


    So this life will change the original track, she will not experience that again, and she will not be stupid again.


    Gu Jiu came out of the bathroom in his bathrobe, went straight to the bed and picked up his cell phone.


    The elder sister left during this period of time. How could she send each other.


    At the thought of her experience in the capital in her previous life, she still couldn''t let go.


    There are too many things she can''t put down.


    She decided to stay away from her vampire like family.


    But in the last three years, she couldn''t let go of the people she knew and those who were good to her.


    One of the most unforgettable is Liu Yan.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Dead girl, you''ve disappeared for a month and you still know to call me! I thought something happened to you. Can you save people snacks..."


    Gu Jiu heard the voice of reproach on the phone, but a gentle smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    She is not stupid. How can she not hear the concern of her sister.


    "Sister, I''m wrong."


    Gu Jiuyi apologized and Liu Yan was speechless immediately.


    But in the end, he lowered his voice and asked her a few words again.


    Gu Jiu said yes, hum.


    Finally, Liu Yan had nothing to say. Gu Jiu asked, "sister Xue, are you leaving?"


    "I''ll leave tomorrow. You really don''t know how anxious I am if I can''t contact you."


    Gu Jiu was caught off guard when she heard this.


    She clearly remembers that in her previous life, she left only a few days later.


    Why is this life so fast.


    In fact, Gu Jiu doesn''t know that all tracks have changed because of her rebirth.


    From the time she picked up the old trigger, her fate was doomed.


    Gu Jiu didn''t ask Xuejie why she left so soon, because she knew too well that Xuejie was a planned person.


    Every decision she makes has a purpose.


    "Then I''ll see you off. I haven''t seen you for a month. I miss you very much."


    Liu Yan laughed and scolded the silly girl on the phone.


    However, she didn''t refuse Gu Jiu''s delivery. They agreed to meet tomorrow, so they hung up.


    And Gu Jiu hung up the phone, but he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Just when the elder sister said to leave, the pictures of her previous life appeared in her mind again.


    The advice of the elder sister, the students and colleagues, and the way they shook their heads, were angry and finally disappointed.


    Those pictures are like yesterday.

 Chapter 13

    Gu Jiu stood in front of the French window of the apartment and looked at the scene downstairs, but his eyes had no focus.


    She had fallen into the memory of her previous life.


    After an hour, the sculpture standing there finally moved.


    The light in Gu Jiu''s eyes was cold again.


    Knowing that the elder sister will leave tomorrow, Gu Jiu tidies up all the things in the room.


    Pack everything you can use and receive space. You can''t live here in the future.


    Even if she wants to live, it''s unlikely.


    This is the industry of Junshi company. She is no longer an employee of Junshi.


    After cleaning up, Gu Jiu lay in bed and had a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, here -"


    Gu Jiu stood on the road and waved to a woman not far away.


    Liu Yan was still followed by two men. She didn''t know what she did.


    However, seeing that those people were tall and a little ferocious, Gu Jiu seemed to have guessed something.


    She looked at Liu Yan, whispered a few words to the two people around her, and walked towards her.


    Liu Yan came to Gu Jiu and began to look at her. Seeing that she was good all over, she was relieved.


    The two walked to the airport. Because of the tight time, they met at the airport last night.


    Not far from them, they were followed by two tall and strong men.


    Gu Jiu was chatting with Liu Yan all the way, expressing his reluctance to give up. He didn''t care about the two people at all.


    Time passed quickly. The flight Liu Yan was about to register began to check in.


    Liu Yan stood up from the rest area. She took out a bunch of keys and a card from her bag.


    Gu Jiu saw her action and immediately refused, "sister Xue, no, I don''t need it."


    Liu Yan squinted at Gu Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, you''ve spent all the money I gave you this month. Although I don''t know what you did or what you bought, remember, you can find me for anything. I don''t make any use of you. I just want you to be good and safe."


    Liu Yan said with gentle eyes. She reached out and pulled Gu Jiu''s hair behind her ears.


    Gu Jiu heard what she said, but her heart was very complicated. She looked down at the key and card in her hand.


    After a while, Gu Jiu raised his head, summoned up his courage and asked, "sister, why do you treat me so well? We haven''t met at school. You also promoted me in Jun''s company. You give me all my life now. Why do you treat me so well?"


    Liu Yan was flustered when she heard Gu Jiu''s words, but she soon hid.


    The plane announcer hurried to check in again.


    Liu Yan looked at Gu Jiu with warmth in her eyes. Her eyes were so deep.


    "Xiao Jiu, remember that I will never hurt you. Call me if you have anything. Don''t embarrass yourself. If this is the villa where I live and the company''s apartment can''t live, you should help me look after the house."


    Liu Yan said this and turned to leave. At that moment, the two big men who followed them also followed Liu Yan''s footsteps.


    Gu Jiu looked at Liu Yan and left until the figure could no longer be seen.


    Liu Yan treats her well as if she were her relative.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the spacious road, Gu Jiu was still puzzled.


    "Ah -- killed, killed --"


    Just then Gu Jiu heard a scream in her ear.


    She looked up and saw an incredible scene.


    Is that a zombie? The end has come?


    Gu Jiu was upset at this moment. Why so fast?


    It seems that everything is ahead of schedule.

 Chapter 14

    In front of Gu Jiu, it was a man with a stiff body and a miserable face who tore and bit a woman''s body.


    The familiar ugly face, the stiff body, and the smell from a distance.


    This let Gu Jiu know that the man can''t be called a man at all. He is a zombie.


    He bit the woman''s neck, tore it hard, and constantly ate the woman''s flesh and blood into his stomach.


    Soon the siren sounded and the police officers saw that the woman was dead.


    Seeing men eating women''s flesh and blood, they didn''t hesitate and killed the man directly.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a shot in the head, but in the heart of a man.


    Gu Jiu shook his head when he saw this scene.


    The zombie has no life. Even if you shoot at his heart, he can''t die.


    Sure enough, when the zombie was still eating the woman''s body, he was suddenly hit by a bullet and stopped all his actions.


    He was stunned for a long time. Then he bent his head rigidly and looked at the police.


    It seemed that they didn''t move, so they continued to eat the woman''s body.


    The policemen saw the scene and showed their frightened faces one after another.


    They all know what the heart stands for. A shot into that position will break the heart and there is no chance of survival.


    But the scene in front of them simply overturned their cognition.


    A handsome young man standing by the police car raised his hand when he looked at the Zombie''s such a shameful move.


    The dark muzzle was facing the zombie.


    "Bang -"


    When the gunshot rang out, the people who had been panicking around were shocked and frightened by the dazzling scene in front of them.


    I saw the man who had chewed the woman''s body before and slowly fell to the ground.


    His head was blown off and the scene was bloody.


    Many people with low psychological endurance bent down and began to vomit.


    Gu Jiu looked at the group of people in uniform and saw the young man with a gun.


    The familiar face made it clear in her eyes.


    Someone has begun to clean up the scene. Gu Jiu slowly retreated from the crowd.


    Zombies have appeared ahead of time. Is the end of the world ahead of time.


    Looks like she needs to speed up her collection.


    By the way, there are weapons. Guns and weapons are essential in the end of the world.


    When Gu Jiu turned and left, the man who had shot before looked at her back with doubts.


    He felt that strange sight before, but when he looked for it again, he couldn''t find it.


    There were so many people around him that he saw the back of the woman who left at a glance.


    And the woman''s back made him very familiar, but he couldn''t remember it when he thought about it.


    "Xiangzi, what God is stunned? Go and have a look at the scene."


    The man who stared at Gu Jiu''s back heard the call and immediately recovered.


    "Coming -"


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jiu left, he didn''t go back to his apartment, but came to Liu Yan''s villa.


    Everything she had in her apartment had been put in the space.


    There''s no need to go back there.


    The villa where Liu Yan lives covers a large area, and the decoration is also very solid.


    The gate of the iron fence and the protective door of the villa, even if the end comes, the zombie can''t come in easily.


    It seems that she can cope here for some time after the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu takes out the daily necessities from the space.


    After cleaning up, I slept in the guest room of the villa.


    Time passed imperceptibly, and soon night came.


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes and looked at the sky outside, with a smile on his mouth.


    Night is the best time to do bad things.

 Chapter 15

    During the day, Gu Jiu suddenly remembered the memory of his previous life.


    In this city, there is an underground organization.


    They made a fortune by reselling the army. Unfortunately, this organization was arrested some time ago.


    But no one knows where they store weapons.


    Even Gu Jiu knew something about the city through his previous life.


    The weapons were in a bar, which was not popular and did not attract attention at all.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of weapons hidden in this small bar.


    In previous lives, these weapons eventually fell into a small group.


    Because there were too many weapons, they took only part of them.


    The rest were handed over directly to the state after the military ministry came.


    Now Gu Jiu is thinking about these weapons.


    How could she miss something that she didn''t want for nothing.


    Gu Jiu simply cleaned up, changed his casual sportswear and put on his skirt.


    In order not to attract attention, she''d better integrate into the atmosphere of the bar.


    After cleaning up, Gu Jiu didn''t go to the bar for the first time.


    Because she''s hungry.


    Experienced the end of the world, tasted the taste of hunger, and knew the importance of food.


    In Gu Jiu''s mind, the most important cognition is to have a big stomach.


    So when she finished her stomach and went to the bar, it was the carnival time at night.


    Before entering the bar, the deafening DJ came into her ears.


    Gu Jiu was always a good girl when she was at school.


    After graduation, she was directly brought into the company by Liu Yan. She rarely came to such a place.


    Looking at the excited faces of the people walking around, Gu Jiu felt that he was out of place.


    It''s like she''s from a different world from those people.


    On second thought, isn''t it.


    She has lived for two generations. How can she be like these people.


    The end will come soon.


    However, these people do not know what to say, spend money and spend valuable time.


    Maybe this is their last carnival.


    In this way, they are also very lucky that they will not wait anxiously because of the arrival of the end of the world.


    And she will continue to survive in the last world. In order to survive, she will do whatever she can to seize all the opportunities.


    Gu Jiu shook his head and waved away the thoughts in his head.


    She did nothing wrong. She may be the only one in the world who knows the scene after the end of the world.


    Everything she did was to survive.


    Everyone is selfish, and so is she.


    Especially in the previous life, all those encounters made her heart more ruthless and cold.


    Gu Jiu slowly walked into the bar.


    Looking at the people sitting together in twos and threes in the week bar, and the sexy and enchanting dancing of men and women on the stage, this is a paradise for people to relax.


    Gu Jiu finds a corner in the dark where others don''t notice and sits down.


    Looking at the crowd around, she looked at the box on the first floor of the bar.


    I remember in my previous life, I heard that the arms were in the underground warehouse in the bar.


    So this bar is a large warehouse underground.


    All the organizations with these weapons have been arrested. After such a long time, no one moved these weapons. They were finally discovered after the end of the world.


    Does this mean that the people in this bar do not know the existence of this shipment of arms.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t help but have such an idea, but then he shook his head and denied it.


    So many arms can not be quietly transferred to the underground. They must be through the bar.

 Chapter 16

    Gu Jiu felt that if someone was still guarding the bar, she really couldn''t take away these weapons.


    After all, she doesn''t have any ability now. If she wants to grab it alone, it''s like dying.


    The people of the dark forces are cruel and bloody. If they are found, she will not survive.


    She might be half sure if the two-line power after the end of the world awakens.


    Unfortunately, she was just thinking.


    Gu Jiu thinks it should be a waste of time today.


    Because when she sat down and looked at the passage of the box on the first floor, she found that the guards there had hardly left.


    Looking at the serious expression and alert eyes, Gu Jiu knew that the weapon must be there.


    I just don''t know which entrance is.


    It seems that today''s game is really in vain.


    Gu Jiu got up from his seat and walked out of the bar.


    However, just before she walked a few steps, a group of people broke in outside the bar.


    "Don''t move, routine inspection -"


    "Stay honest and don''t run around!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at those people in uniform coming in, Gu Jiu also stopped and said something in his heart.


    She has met two groups of police so far.


    "Stay honest and don''t move!"


    Suddenly, two men in the bar rushed to the door of the bar, but they were stopped by the police at the door.


    Soon after, someone compared the contents on the paper and didn''t know what to verify.


    The man shook his head, grabbed two escaped policemen, and saw this and let him go directly.


    Looking at the movements of the group of people, Gu Jiu slowly walked to the corner and prepared the cat to get up.


    These people just caught people.


    After 40 minutes of routine inspection, they finally caught the person they wanted to catch.


    Watching those people leave, Gu Jiu was relieved. She was ready to leave after they left.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    A young man walking in the front looked back and stopped at the position Gu Jiu stood.


    Seeing this, the people around him couldn''t help asking, "Xiangzi, why don''t you go."


    The man called Xiangzi looked back at his colleagues and said, "I have something to do. I''ll return to the team later. Please ask the captain for a leave with me."


    When Lei Jie heard this, his eyes disapproved. "Xiangzi, you don''t know. The captain doesn''t like you. What''s important for you? Come back later. Don''t give the captain a handle."


    Huo Xiang said to Lei Jie, "tell the captain for me. I''m really busy."


    Then he walked in the direction of Gu Jiu.


    Raj shook his head and left the bar.


    Gu Jiu looked at the young man coming with helpless eyes.


    She resigned early in this life, and she didn''t even go to the recent classmate party, so the gossip object of the previous life didn''t have much intersection with her.


    But at this time, looking at the young man coming, Gu Jiu felt that some things were doomed.


    Huo Xiang, her college classmate, was also the object of gossip created by Gu Xuan in her previous life, because she lost her job in her previous life.


    Seeing the young man coming, Gu Jiu had to come out of the dark.


    Gu Jiu came out and her beautiful face became clear. Huo Xiang saw this with bright eyes.


    "Gu Jiu, it''s really you."


    Huo Xiang came to Gu Jiu with an excited tone.


    Gu Jiu knew that the youth in front of her liked her. When she heard each other''s excited voice, her face was faint.


    Because she doesn''t have that kind of love for Huo Xiang.


    The failure of her previous life made her have no idea of developing another emotion.

 Chapter 17

    Looking at the young man in front of him, Gu Jiu''s expression was faint, "well, Huo Xiang, long time no see."


    Huo Xiang always knew that Gu Jiu was cold, so he didn''t care.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s dress, Huo Xiang couldn''t help but brighten his eyes, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Jiu used to dress conservatively, but at this time, the woman in front of her is sexy, and her every move affects Huo Xiang''s heart.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang''s uniform and suddenly had a heart movement.


    She didn''t see the light in Huo Xiang''s eyes. She thought of her purpose tonight. Maybe the people in front of her might be able to help.


    "This is not a place to chat. Why don''t you find a place to sit?"


    Huo Xiang looked excited at the speech. Gu Jiu has always been the goddess in his mind.


    How could he refuse the goddess''s invitation? "Well, I know there''s a coffee shop nearby -"


    Huo Xiang''s words were not finished. Gu Jiu interrupted, "no, it''s here. There''s a box on the first floor. We''ll be here."


    For Gu Jiu''s words, Huo Xiang obviously felt strange, but he didn''t think much.


    "OK."


    They asked for a box on the first floor and some drinks.


    Looking at the goddess sitting in front of him, Huo Xiang was excited. He had an impulse to confess to Gu Jiu immediately.


    Gu Jiu got up and looked around the room, stepping on the floor, trying to find out where the entrance was.


    She also touched the wall of the room. There was no mechanism at all, let alone found the entrance from the room.


    The only place in the room that hasn''t been found is the bathroom.


    Gu Jiu raises his feet to the bathroom.


    Huo Xiang looked at Gu Jiu''s actions. There was nothing at first.


    But Gu Jiu''s action is too strange.


    Watching the other party enter the bathroom, Huo Xiang''s heart that he wanted to confess cooled down.


    Gu Jiu invited him to chat in the bar box before. He was still very excited.


    But when the other party entered the room and began to look at the surrounding environment, there was definitely a problem.


    His work problems make him pay attention to a person''s words and deeds, and Gu Jiu is obviously wrong.


    Gu Jiu walks into the bathroom and doesn''t know that Huo Xiang has begun to doubt her.


    She searched the bathroom and found nothing.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her expression was as cold as before, and she couldn''t see any loss.


    She sat on the sofa and pondered where the entrance to the underground warehouse would be.


    Huo Xiang handed a glass of juice to Gu Jiu and said with a smile, "what do you think of your absentmindedness? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jiu saw the fruit juice in front of her, "thank you."


    Instead of answering his question, he continued to think about the entrance to the underground warehouse.


    Huo Xiang didn''t rush to see this, but he felt that Gu Jiu was different in front of him.


    Gu Jiu in the past was also very calm, not much, very quiet.


    But Gu Jiu, who was sitting in front of him at this time, obviously had a more barrier, which was difficult to approach.


    The whole body is with a sharp, cold eyes, that temperament is like a different person.


    He doesn''t understand why Gu Jiu has changed so much.


    Gu Jiu suddenly remembered.


    I remember those people in previous lives, when talking about the weapons in the bar, said that they also found them inadvertently.


    Because they were chased by zombies and hid in the bar, someone was injured. They went directly to the box to bandage his wound.


    In that emergency, they must choose the nearest box.


    Well, it''s probably the first room of these boxes, or the opposite room.


    PS: honey, this book has been signed. You can climb the new book list. If you want to climb the list, it depends on whether Ni Meng loves me or not. Ask for a recommendation ticket and a reward. Let me rush the new book list, memoda ~ (¡Ý ¨Œ¡Ü)~

 Chapter 18

    Gu Jiu''s guess gave her motivation again.


    Feeling the line of sight put on him, Gu Jiu looked up and saw Huo Xiang''s line of sight opposite.


    At this time, Huo Xiang looked at her with complex eyes and looked at her with eyes.


    Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows and didn''t care about Huo Xiang''s look.


    She stood up and said to Huo Xiang, "I''ll go out and come back soon."


    Without waiting for Huo Xiang''s response, she got up and left the room.


    Because the current room is in the front of the box corridor.


    If the room cannot find the entrance to the underground warehouse, it is likely to be opposite.


    Gu Jiu left the room. Huo Xiang looked at each other''s figure, which became more and more complicated.


    After Gu Jiu left for a moment, Huo Xiang stood up and also left the box.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the room with similar decoration as the opposite room, Gu Jiu studied it slowly.


    When she stepped on the ground under her feet, she could feel the emptiness of the ground.


    The same is true in the previous rooms. It can be seen that there is an underground warehouse here, but I don''t know where the entrance is


    I looked around the room and found nothing.


    Gu Jiu walks into the bathroom. The bathroom in this room is obviously larger than the previous room.


    It has twice the area of the toilet in the previous room.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the floor in the bathroom, trying to find some traces of the entrance.


    A few minutes later, she still couldn''t find the entrance.


    However, there are no other items in the bathroom except the convenient toilet and the washstand.


    Gu Jiu could not help frowning. Was it her mistake.


    When he came to the washstand, he looked at his frown in the mirror, and Gu Jiu''s eyes were impatient.


    What went wrong.


    Is it her wrong idea or something else.


    There was nothing in the bathroom. Gu Jiu couldn''t help sighing and turned away.


    However, without taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped.


    But just as she turned around, she caught something in the corner of her eye.


    Gu Jiu turned and looked at the mirror in front of him. His eyes leaked out excited light.


    Walking to the washstand, she stood closest to the mirror.


    She stretched out her jade white fingers to touch the mirror.


    Just when she turned around, she found that the mirror was crooked.


    At first, she didn''t think much, but she didn''t take a few steps. She couldn''t help thinking that the mirror was fixed in another box.


    But the mirror in front of her was crooked. Although it was not obvious, she also found it.


    Gu Jiu reached out to touch the mirror and came to the corner with a slight force.


    The mirror is really moving.


    Gu Jiu saw the light in his eyes more dazzling.


    She stretched out her hands to move the mirror.


    Unfortunately, the area of the mirror in front of her is too large. She can''t do it alone.


    Just then the door behind her sounded.


    Gu Jiu looked behind him with vigilant eyes.


    She didn''t know how cold her eyes were at this time, and even her whole body was full of killing intention.


    Huo Xiang''s footsteps into the room stopped when he touched her.


    When Gu Jiu saw that the person coming was Huo Xiang, he took back his fierce momentum.


    Regardless of Huo Xiang behind her, she continued to swing the mirror in front of her.


    In fact, she could have destroyed the mirror.


    But now it''s ruined. She''ll definitely get into trouble before the end.


    After all, the number of weapons here is not small. Once the people above are disturbed, she is expected to have a lot of trouble.


    Huo Xiang was shocked by Gu Jiu''s sight.

 Chapter 19

    What kind of eyes, cold and ruthless, and the momentum of killing.


    He was sure that Gu Jiu really wanted to kill him before.


    Mingming was a gentle and quiet girl a few years ago. Why is it like this now.


    What happened to her in recent years has made her look like this.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know what Huo Xiang thinks. She can''t handle the mirror alone.


    Thinking of Huo Xiang behind him, Gu Jiu turned back and shouted, "Huo Xiang, come and give me a hand."


    Huo Xiang heard Gu Jiu''s voice and looked at the other party without any embarrassment. He waved away all his thoughts.


    Maybe he thought too much, maybe he didn''t have a good rest recently and was dazzled before.


    Huo Xiang''s explanation also swept the previous scene from his mind.


    He looked at Gu Jiu moving the mirror alone and went forward to hold hands.


    The two men were indeed much more relaxed and easily removed the mirror.


    The mirror is indeed movable and can be removed.


    After Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang removed the mirror, they saw the big entrance at the same time.


    Huo Xiang looked at the scene in front of him and frowned.


    Gu Jiu was smiling. The entrance of the underground warehouse was really here.


    It was dark inside. Gu Jiu took out his mobile phone, turned on the flashlight and walked inside.


    Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu going into the dark place alone and hurriedly took her by the wrist.


    Gu Jiu looked down at Huo Xiang pulling her, his eyes full of impatience.


    She is not used to such intimacy.


    Gu Jiu endured all his displeasure and whispered, "Huo Xiang, let go."


    Huo Xiang didn''t hear it. Gu Jiu''s low voice was filled with unbearable unhappiness.


    He also looked at Gu Jiu with scrutinizing eyes, full of dignity, "Gu Jiu, tell me where this is? What do you want to do?"


    Seeing that Huo Xiang still doesn''t let go, Gu Jiu tries to break his hand away.


    Feeling the change of Huo Xiang at this moment, Gu Jiu didn''t explain much and went into the dark entrance.


    But he also left a word for Huo Xiang.


    "If you want to know, come with me."


    Huo Xiang quickly followed Gu Jiu''s footsteps. They walked into the entrance for only a moment and saw the things around them.


    There are containers all around, as well as unpacked wooden cases, which contain guns.


    Huo Xiang looked at the huge warehouse that was hard to reach, and suddenly his legs were a little soft.


    With so many weapons, how many times will you be sentenced to death.


    Gu Jiu walked in step by step and let her find several modified Hummers in the warehouse.


    Hummer is the most durable vehicle in the end of the world.


    Zombies are not that easy to destroy.


    Gu Jiu also couldn''t care that Huo Xiang followed behind. She directly took the Hummers into the space.


    When Huo Xiang followed her in, she was ready to expose herself.


    Although she didn''t know Huo Xiang well, she also knew that his character was OK.


    Gu Jiu took all his weapons into the space while walking.


    The weapons here are the most advanced.


    The people in the capital took them to the base near the capital. These weapons were cheaper than those people.


    Now she started first, and there was nothing wrong with those people.


    Huo Xiang stood behind Gu Jiu and stared at her strange scene.


    Everything around her disappeared with a wave of her hand.


    It''s unscientific, just like the man he killed this morning.


    PS: although it is eschatological, it doesn''t follow the usual route. If you like it, you can read it. If you don''t like it, you can delete books.


    Don''t say what the female owner can do to expose the space at will. Space is not the only help.


    This article is different from the general eschatological text. Don''t compare it. If you don''t like it, you can ignore it and never force it.

 Chapter 20

    This morning''s mission, it was clear that the bullet hit the murderer''s heart, but he was not dead.


    But that''s not as shocking as the scene in front of us.


    Huo Xiang was so shocked that he didn''t know how to reflect it.


    Gu Jiu still quickly collects materials around the collector.


    She had no idea how big the warehouse was, but she thought it was a lot.


    In her previous life, she went to the base and heard people say that it seems that the people of the military headquarters did not take all these weapons away.


    Then someone came here to take the weapons back.


    Although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, there are no waves without wind. It can be seen that there are many weapons here.


    Gu Jiu speeds up the collection of these materials. She can''t let people find anything wrong.


    Huo Xiang finally recovered at this time. His face was very ugly and went to Gu Jiu.


    "Gu Jiu, what are you doing? Do you know what these are?"


    Gu Jiu looked at the man stopped in front of him with a helpless face.


    She raised her hand and waved not far away, and the weapons over there were retracted into the space.


    After that, she faced Huo Xiang head-on. She said in a very serious and serious tone: "Huo Xiang, what''s your problem? Wait until we go out, or we''ll delay here. The only thing waiting for you and me is the damn trouble."


    Gu Jiu then bypasses Huo Xiang''s body and continues to walk forward.


    Huo Xiang was really bluffed when he heard the stern tone.


    He knows what these weapons represent. As long as these things are exposed, the superior will definitely be alarmed.


    Even the holders of these weapons will be alarmed.


    Even after discovering that these weapons are missing, he can''t imagine the trouble with Gu Jiu at that time.


    Next, Huo Xiang didn''t disturb Gu Jiu, but his face didn''t ease.


    It''s just that people don''t notice it in this not bright space.


    He didn''t understand whether the woman in front of him was Gu Jiu he knew.


    And the other party''s incredible and unscientific behavior.


    Why did she wave her hand and the weapons disappeared.


    Where the hell did those weapons go.


    At this time, it was not magic, not those joint tricks. He didn''t know where a large number of weapons went.


    As a public servant of the people, his heart is tangled at this time.


    He didn''t know whether to catch the woman in front of him.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    But there''s one thing he''s sure of.


    That is, Gu Jiu came to him from the beginning in order to take advantage of him.


    Unfortunately, he asked for all this himself. He sent it to the door himself. Who is to blame.


    Gu Jiu has collected all the materials for half an hour.


    She and Huo Xiang left the underground warehouse one after another.


    Fortunately, she has a large space area, otherwise it would be really troublesome to transport these weapons away.


    Just in this half hour, she raised her hand and waved, and her arms were sore.


    The two left the warehouse, restored the previous mirror, and left the bar.


    Gu Jiu finally followed Huo Xiang to the cafe he said before.


    After tossing all night, Gu Jiu was tired and hungry.


    After ordering some food and drinks, Gu Jiu sat and waited for the waiter to serve.


    Huo Xiang only ordered a cup of coffee


    Then they sat face to face, and neither of them spoke.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang and her face was not very good. She smiled, "ha ha ha..."


    Huo Xiang looked up and saw Gu Jiu''s bright smile. At this time, she was the girl he had known before.


    PS: many readers have questioned the problem of women''s exposure space.


    Hua Hua explains that Huo Xiang and Liu Yan (sister) are different from Gu Jiu. They helped her a lot in their previous lives and finally died.


    It has been briefly introduced later, and will be introduced in detail according to the way of memory. Everything has a reason.

 Chapter 21

    There was no terrible momentum, no cold and inaccessible breath.


    Gu Jiu in front of him was the same as many years ago. His face had not changed much.


    Still so beautiful, still so pure.


    Unfortunately, Huo Xiang can''t deceive himself.


    It''s different. A lot of things are different.


    After seeing Gu Jiu''s side tonight, he knew that Gu Jiu in front of him was no longer the girl he secretly loved many years ago.


    Gu Jiu smiled enough. Then he looked at Huo Xiang and said, "don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything. If you believe me, you''ll make preparations early. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it.


    And I can''t spit out the weapons I got. There''s no evidence if you want to catch me, so don''t persuade me to go to the police station to confess everything. I won''t do it. "


    Huo Xiang frowned a little deeper when he heard this.


    But for a moment he nodded.


    "You may not believe that the end is coming. In less than a month, human disaster will come. Zombie virus will make many people lose their lives and become walking corpses.


    In this disaster, two-thirds of the people were infected with zombie virus and became zombie puppets.


    With the emergence of zombies, humans will also produce powers, such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder... And even space powers. What you see today is space powers. I awakened space powers... "


    Gu Jiu said a lot, but Huo Xiang was bad when he heard what she said.


    He doesn''t know how to persuade himself to believe all this. It''s incredible, just like a myth science fiction blockbuster.


    However, Gu Jiu continued, "after the end of the world, there is a shortage of food, and the number of zombies is increasing. As long as humans are scratched by zombies, they will be infected with zombie virus.


    Unless there is a healing power, there is no salvation at all. Waiting for him will eventually become a zombie or be divided up by other zombies.


    Today, I saw you on a mission. You should be very curious. Why did the bullet clearly hit the man''s body, but he didn''t die or even react? "


    Huo Xiang heard this and opened his eyes to Gu Jiu, as if to confirm something.


    Gu Jiu didn''t circle and nodded, "yes, that''s the zombies. They have no consciousness and no life at all. They are just walking corpses."


    The cup in Huo Xiang''s hand finally fell on the table.


    He couldn''t believe it, but he couldn''t deny what happened this morning.


    Because the people on the mission, including him, knew how strange the man killed in the morning was.


    Even when they returned to the team, they were warned by the captain to keep their mouths shut.


    They are not allowed to disclose the matter so as not to cause unnecessary panic.


    The man he killed in the morning, no, or a zombie, was also taken back by the forensic department for research.


    At this time, Huo Xiang believed what Gu Jiu said, but it was only half.


    "Hello, sir. Can I help you?"


    The waiter not far away came over with a smile when he saw the traces on Huo Xiang''s desk.


    Huo Xiang nodded, stood up and said to Gu Jiu, "I''ll go out for a breath."


    Then he left his seat at the same speed as the wind.


    Gu Jiu looked at his back, but couldn''t smile.


    Soon the waiter brought her order.


    PS: for the last time, if you don''t like the setting of women''s exposure space, don''t continue to read it. You''re also upset. Huahua has to work hard to give the package. Why ¡¾ tired ¡¿

 Chapter 22

    Gu Jiu is enjoying delicious food at ease.


    But Huo Xiang was very anxious.


    He didn''t expect that the figure he saw in the morning was really Gu Jiu.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect to hear such words today, which caught him off guard.


    Huo Xiang stood not far from the gate of the cafe, took out a lighter and lit a cigarette.


    Looking up at the surrounding neon lights flashing scenery, I was a little confused.


    Intellectually, he couldn''t fully believe everything Gu Jiu said.


    But what he saw in his eyes made him unable to refute.


    Whether it''s the task this morning or Gu Jiu''s strange behavior tonight, he watched those weapons disappear with his own eyes.


    These can not make him refute, or even make him fear.


    If the end of the world really comes, if mankind really becomes a walking corpse in the future, what will the world look like.


    He didn''t ask Gu Jiu why she knew all this, because Gu Jiu was different.


    It''s no longer the pure girl a few years ago.


    Even though the other party looks harmless, he feels that Gu Jiu has changed.


    Huo Xiang threw the burned cigarette on the ground, stamped it out, turned and walked into the cafe.


    No matter what the facts are, the final answer will be revealed in a month.


    A month is neither long nor short. He can still afford to wait.


    When Huo Xiang came in, Gu Jiu had finished his meal.


    I can''t blame her for being so fast.


    In the last three years, she knew too well the importance of food and the dangers around her.


    Every time we get food, we solve it as quickly as possible.


    Even if she lives again, she can''t change her habit.


    Because I haven''t experienced the end of the world, the pain of lack of food, I can''t realize the importance of food at all.


    Huo Xiang sat in the front seat and looked at the clean tableware in front of her with a complicated look.


    Gu Jiu didn''t seem to see his complexity.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth slowly and methodically, picked up the drink and sent it to her mouth.


    After solving the problem, he stood up and said, "nothing, I''ll go first."


    Then she handed a note to Huo Xiang, which she had asked the waiter for before.


    "This is my phone. You can call me if you have something. Don''t worry, I can''t run."


    Huo Xiang took the note, looked at the numbers on it, took out his mobile phone and saved it.


    Then he thought about it. He pressed the number.


    Soon Gu Jiu''s cell phone rang.


    Gu Jiuyi listened to the phone ring, took out the phone and looked at Huo Xiang with joking eyes.


    "That''s OK."


    Without waiting for Huo Xiang to answer, he turned and walked outside the cafe.


    Huo Xiang looked at Gu Jiu''s figure and slowly disappeared.


    He felt so unreal today.


    After Gu Jiu left, Huo Xiang sat in the cafe for a long time before he got up to check out.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu was in a very good mood because he got the weapon.


    She walked out of the cafe and didn''t know Huo Xiang''s complexity and the other party''s unacceptable mood.


    Looking at the gorgeous lights around and the busy downtown area, it is still as lively as ever in this late night.


    I can''t help feeling relaxed.


    In less than a month, there will be no such life.


    She was in a rare mood. Instead of taking a taxi back to the villa for the first time, she walked on the spacious road.


    The surrounding vehicles drove away quickly. On both sides of the road, there were always some lovers from time to time. Their ambiguous posture made her feel bitter.

 Chapter 23

    During this time, her parents, sister and Yang Zihua knew about her resignation.


    A few days ago, when she was collecting materials in the next city, she received a call from them.


    But I can still remember everything in my previous life.


    She didn''t answer their phone because she didn''t know how to face them.


    Because she was afraid that one could not help killing them.


    The father is the biological father, but the mother is not her biological mother.


    Even my sister is only half brother.


    For that scum man Yang Zihua, she is not interested in any further involvement.


    These people make her sick.


    For that family, she wanted to fit in too much in her previous life.


    So for her mother''s indifference, she always thought she was not good enough.


    So she paid a lot to make herself better and better.


    But what do you get in the end.


    It turned out that she was not the woman''s biological daughter.


    Although his father didn''t beat or scold her, he was indifferent to her.


    My sister has always known her embarrassing identity.


    Gu Jiu wants to come now. She in her previous life is just a joke.


    She lives to feed those people.


    She died because she had no use.


    Live because of them and die because of them.


    How could she not be a joke.


    Walking on the spacious road, Gu Jiu thought about everything in his previous life, and there was no initial hatred in his heart.


    Because at this time, she found that she was also wrong.


    After all, no one forced her to do what she did in her previous life.


    One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    She cares too much about her family, so she always retreats again and again, giving them a chance.


    Gu''s people are wrong, Yang Zihua is wrong, and she is also wrong.


    Her fault is that she is too soft hearted, and that she cares too much about those empty things.


    Maybe her rebirth is because God wants her to live for herself once.


    Now she will no longer pay attention to what she valued in her previous life.


    She doesn''t want to take care of the family anymore.


    The previous life is a previous life after all. In this life, she will not take the initiative to revenge, will not find trouble with her family, and will not be involved with Yang Zihua again.


    But on the premise of all this, those people won''t take the initiative to provoke her.


    ¡­¡­


    Unconsciously, Gu Jiu walked for half an hour and felt a cool breeze.


    Gu Jiu looked at the time.


    It''s so late.


    She walked to the side of the road and wanted to take a taxi.


    But just then, a huge dark shadow passed by her.


    Gu Jiu felt the thing close, put on a defensive posture, and took out a gun from the space.


    This is the vigilance she developed at the end of the world.


    The dark shadow crossed Gu Jiu and ran in one direction.


    Gu Jiu only saw the general shape of the thing.


    It looks like a big dog.


    After the "dog" passed her, it seemed to look back at her.


    Gu Jiu saw that she was making a fuss. She put the gun away.


    However, when she put the gun away, a pedestrian came from a distance.


    "Come on... Right ahead..."


    "This time, we must find 12981. The doctor said that this was his most successful time. We were relieved to find him."


    "Yes -"


    "Yes -"


    Gu Jiu listened to the approaching voice and was confused.


    But I didn''t pay attention.


    The world itself is very chaotic, but she was well protected by Liu Yan in her previous life and didn''t touch those shadows.


    After the outbreak of the end of the world, I slowly understand the darkness of those people.

 Chapter 24

    With one thing less than one, Gu Jiu continued to take a taxi.


    After getting on the bus, she reported her address and went straight to Liu Yan''s villa.


    The man chasing after her also walked slowly to her original place and stopped.


    Watching Gu Jiu get on the bus and leave, they didn''t care.


    They followed the blood on the ground and began to look for 12981.


    Seeing those fresh blood stains, several people showed excited smiles one after another.


    God knows that doctors are going crazy looking for 12981. People in the Institute have to work under low pressure every day. How much they suffer.


    Now that they have found 12981, they will be free in the future.


    The thought that they will return in vain and will wait for their fate. They can''t eat or sleep well during their time outside.


    Now with the trace of 12981, I''m not afraid to take it back.


    The man with a sharp face looked at the blood on the ground with excited eyes.


    He said to the people behind him, "take out everything. As long as you encounter 12981, you can directly inject drugs. This time, you must take it back."


    "Yes -"


    "Yes -"


    Hearing what the man with sharp lips said, several people behind him took out syringes from their bodies.


    They looked at each other and began to look for the blood carefully and seriously.


    But when those blood stains were in the middle of the road, they disappeared.


    And that position seems to be the vehicle made by seeing the figure of a woman before.


    "Brother Shan, isn''t this the taxi that the woman took when she left?"


    Several people present could see that one of them couldn''t help asking.


    When Tan Shan heard this, the man with sharp lips and monkey cheeks twisted his face.


    This 12981 obviously has been injured, and this is a good opportunity to seize him.


    But those blood stains suddenly broke here. How could he swallow this breath.


    Back to the Institute, if the doctor knew about it, he wouldn''t eat him alive.


    "Special!"


    Tan Shan scolded a dirty word. He took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    At this time, I have to ask those grandchildren.


    Otherwise, waiting for his fate, he really can''t imagine.


    "Hello, is this mayor Huang? I''m Tan Shan from Beijing, Institute of fraternity..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu gave the fare, got off and went to the villa.


    But the moment she turned around, her face became serious.


    She swept back the corners of her eyes and slowed her pace.


    Her eyes were clear when she smelled the blood in the air.


    Before sitting in a taxi, she smelled the strong smell of blood.


    She worked hard in the blood all day in the end of the world, and she could not be more familiar with the taste.


    But when she first sat in the car, she thought the driver had a problem.


    So she remained vigilant all the way.


    But when the car stopped and took her to the villa, she knew that it was not the driver who had the problem.


    At this time, he felt the smell of blood getting closer and closer. Gu Jiu moved his mind and took out the gun from the space.


    Then he turned quickly and pointed the muzzle of the gun behind him.


    Unfortunately, there is no one in front of us.


    But Gu Jiu quickly put the muzzle down.


    Just because there was no one behind her, but there was a big "dog".


    The gray fur and pale green eyes made Gu Jiu tense.


    This is by no means a dog. Gu Jiu can''t relax his vigilance, whether it''s the faint light from his eyes or the bloodstained traces of the other party.


    PS: this book has been scored maliciously, and has been fainted in the toilet. Kind little angels, the new book kneels down for five-star praise, please, t_ T

 Chapter 25

    Gu Jiu pointed the muzzle of his gun at the gray wolf in front of him.


    Yes, Gu Jiu recognized that it was not a big dog, but a gray wolf.


    From the previous taxi place to today''s villa, the wolf has been following her.


    Even in the same car.


    Gu Jiu can''t take it lightly for the gray wolf''s humanized behavior.


    Because in the last three years, she heard that a few kinds of powers could change.


    Transfiguration powers are too rare, even rarer than healing powers.


    So many people haven''t seen it.


    Now that the zombie has appeared in advance, Gu Jiu has to doubt the emergence of the power.


    The gray wolf looked at the woman in front of him. He slowly lowered his head.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes have been staring at the gray wolf.


    Naturally, I also saw its action.


    That means to bow down. She can see it.


    But she still didn''t relax her vigilance. After all, wolves are naturally cunning.


    It may be that Gu Jiu still hasn''t relaxed his vigilance.


    The wolf bent down, turned around the wound on the side and exposed the wound in front of her.


    The gray wolf''s action is clearly to expose its weakness.


    Gu Jiu looked at the flesh and blood turned up and put down his gun hand slowly.


    The gray wolf looked at the scene with faint eyes, as if relieved.


    It finally fell to the ground, and its green eyes closed slowly.


    Maybe he knew Gu Jiu wouldn''t kill him or leave him, so he let himself fall.


    Gu Jiu watched the gray wolf fall to the ground. She couldn''t help reaching out and pressing her temples.


    The gray wolf is clever.


    From following all the way before to asking for help now, where is a wolf.


    Like a person.


    But this possibility is not without.


    Gu Jiu walked slowly to the gray wolf and looked at the big group on the ground. She was very sure that it was impossible to bring the 70-80 kg gray wolf into the villa.


    If it was her awakening power, it would be easy to carry the gray wolf.


    But now she is just an unarmed weak woman.


    Well, unarmed exaggerates.


    Weak woman, who''s that? Not her anyway.


    Gu Jiu thought for a moment and finally waved his hands at the gray wolf.


    The gray wolf on the ground soon disappeared.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Gu Jiu frowned.


    The appearance of the gray wolf and the search of those people before, will these two things be involved.


    If so, she''s afraid she''ll really get into trouble.


    After all, those people before were not good people at first sight.


    Whether there is trouble or not, since she accepted the help of gray wolf, she should solve it at this time.


    Walking into the villa, Gu Jiu came to the downstairs bathroom and released the gray wolf in the space.


    In the bright light, Gu Jiu saw the wound on the gray wolf clearly.


    It was a wound as big as two fists, and the surface had festered.


    Gu Jiu looked at this scene without the slightest fear. She was not an ordinary woman, but struggled for three years in the last world.


    At this time, the gray wolf''s wound has been infected.


    Now she must dig down the festering place, or it will only make the wound worse.


    Gu Jiu puts the gray wolf into the bathtub in the bathroom and then takes out the medicine box from the space.


    These were collected long ago and were intended to be kept for the end of the world.


    I didn''t expect that the gray wolf in front of me was the first to use it.


    Take out the thin scalpel and Gu Jiu goes towards the wolf''s wound.


    The movement was fast, without any trembling, towards the wound.

 Chapter 26

    Gu Jiu''s movements are fast, cruel, accurate and stable.


    Soon the festering part of the gray wolf was dug down.


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes when the gray wolf cut him.


    Gu Jiu saw the other party open his eyes, and the movement on his hand still kept.


    She wrapped up the wound on the gray wolf, and then she looked down at the gray wolf''s eyes.


    In the light, the eyes with faint light did not have any hostility at this time.


    Gu Jiu cleaned up and threw all the blood stained gauze into the trash can.


    Looking at the gray wolf lying in the bathtub, Gu Jiu agreed to clean up the embarrassing traces on his body.


    Finally, when it was done, the gray wolf was brought out.


    The water in the bathtub was bloody. After cleaning the bathroom, Gu Jiu took the gray wolf to the hall.


    Not to mention, when she bandaged the wolf''s wound.


    The gray wolf looks better, not a bit.


    Can walk around by themselves, look at the steady steps, let Gu Jiu see that he picked his eyebrows.


    Take the gray wolf to the carpet of the sofa. Gu Jiu points to the ground and says, "you''re sleeping downstairs tonight. You''re not allowed to do damage or go upstairs. Do you hear me?"


    She didn''t expect the wolf to answer, so she yawned and went upstairs.


    Gray wolf looked at Gu Jiu''s graceful figure and slowly disappeared upstairs.


    He turned and looked at the door of the villa. The faint light in his eyes was deep and full of hate.


    The wolf turned and lay on the carpet under the sofa, looked down at the wound wrapped on his abdomen, but his eyes were very complex.


    He licked the wound a few times and then looked upstairs with a firm look in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Gu Jiu has fallen asleep upstairs.


    The gray wolf also nestled in the corner of the sofa and closed his eyes.


    But just then, a car stopped outside the villa.


    The door opened and the people inside came out.


    These are the people who were looking for 12981 before.


    The first one to come down was Tan Shan with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. At this time, he looked at the villa in front of him with gloomy eyes.


    The people behind him were also very nervous. With a syringe in both hands.


    When they approached, the gray wolf in the corner of the sofa opened his green eyes and stared fiercely at the direction of the door.


    Then he flew upstairs, and the figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When he came upstairs, the gray wolf found Gu Jiu''s room looking for the smell.


    He hit the door with his body. It was very fierce and fierce.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sound of the body hitting the door made Gu Jiu open his eyes for the first time.


    She picked up the gun at the head of the bed and slowly approached the door.


    "Wuwu..."


    Hearing the low-pressure whine, Gu Jiu changed his face and quickly walked to the door to open it.


    The gray wolf had planned to hit the door, so he stopped.


    "Wuwu..."


    He sobbed at Gu Jiu, and from time to time he directed downstairs.


    Seeing its humanized action, Gu Jiu took a light step and walked towards the entrance of the stairs.


    At this time, Tan Shan finally opened the door of the villa.


    Several people walked lightly to the hall of the villa.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene and quickly hid his body.


    She turned to the back wall and looked down at the gray wolf waiting for the opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, the wolf was very grateful. He didn''t run away by himself and greeted her.


    But she also knew that she was in trouble because of the wolf.


    I just don''t know what the wolf is worth.

 Chapter 27

    Gu Jiu heard the sound of those people going upstairs. Regardless of others, his brain worked quickly.


    Now that she has got the weapon, she will continue to collect materials.


    Now it seems that it''s time for her to leave here.


    As for the people downstairs, they are not good people at first sight. It''s nothing to kill them.


    Just by their behavior, they are just scum in the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu had a decision in her heart. She slowly stretched out the loaded gun in her hand.


    His head was also slightly exposed and looked at several people downstairs.


    In the dim space, by the light of the street lamp outside, she saw the leader and pressed the trigger without thinking.


    "Poof..."


    "Ah..."


    When the trigger was pressed, the gunshot did not sound, but the sound of the bullet entering the human body could be heard.


    Then came the man''s cry of pain, but it died out in a moment.


    Tan Shan saw that the leader was shot. He pulled the person in front to block his body.


    Because of Tan Shan''s status, the man who was held did not dare to move and resist. He could only accept his life as a human shield.


    When pressing the trigger, Gu Jiu quickly left his previous position and moved to another direction.


    Looking at the bodies rolling down the stairs, Tan Shan had fear in his eyes, but he couldn''t hide his anger.


    He whispered, "find the location of the shooter and quickly solve the man. 12981 must be here."


    Several people dared not listen to Tan Shan''s orders. They took out guns from their waist.


    Point the muzzle at the upstairs position.


    "Shoot!"


    As soon as Tan Shan''s voice sounded, those people quickly shot at Gu Jiu''s previous position.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiu changed his direction, otherwise he would not be screened by these people.


    But the bullets still turned to where Gu Jiu is now.


    It can be seen that the shooting skills of these people are not very good.


    Gu Jiu looked at the bullet from Hua around her. There was a bloodthirsty smile on her mouth.


    She didn''t kill anyone in the end.


    At first, because she was a woman, many people coveted her beauty and always wanted to take advantage of her.


    To this end, she learned to be strong. In order to protect her innocence, she solved those people herself.


    Now the shrimps and crabs downstairs are really not enough to see.


    It''s not a good shot, and it''s so stupid.


    Gu Jiu listened to the gunfire in her ear and counted how many times it rang.


    Until almost, calculating that there were not many bullets in their guns, Gu Jiu slowly moved his body.


    She quickly came out of the dark and fired three shots at several people who were about to go upstairs.


    "Ah..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the sound of the other party being shot, Gu Jiu turned and bent to the protective fence upstairs.


    Through the dark light, she found that there were only two people left.


    He is also a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He borrows other people''s bodies to cover himself downstairs.


    Gu Jiu saw that the other party was leaving. How could she let the other party go.


    She got up and shot the human flesh shield.


    Tan Shan knows that the man he used to cover is also dead.


    He could even smell the strong smell of blood at the tip of his nose.


    After Gu Jiu shot, he stood out from the dark.


    She went to the opposite wall and turned on the light switch upstairs.


    The originally dark space brightened up in an instant.


    Tan Shan couldn''t accept the bright glare light for a moment and blocked his eyes with his hands.


    When he put his hand down, Gu Jiu''s gun was already straight to his head.


    Tan Shan saw this, except for a cold sweat, he was even shivering.


    Gu Jiu looked at each other with a look of fear and didn''t ask anything.

 Chapter 28

    Because Tan Shan himself seemed afraid, but his eyes were cold.


    Once such people stay, they will definitely have unnecessary trouble.


    Gu Jiu is not afraid of trouble, but he is only afraid of trouble.


    So she pulled the trigger.


    With the sound of silencing gunfire, Tan Shan''s body fell down.


    Gu Jiu saw several bodies on the stairs with disgust in his eyes.


    Then he turned back to his room and packed up.


    Now the villa can''t stay. She needs to pack up and leave here.


    When Gu Jiu went upstairs, he didn''t find a flash of red light in Tan Shan''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In a closed room in the capital, a man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks like Tan Shan stared at the picture in the video.


    He watched Tan Shan''s body fall to the ground with his own eyes. His hands were tightly held together, and his face was a little twisted.


    The man reached out to touch the blood on the screen as if he saw Tan Shan.


    The emotion in my eyes is complex and sad.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jiu turned and left, the gray wolf came out of the dark.


    Just because Gu Jiu didn''t notice what Tan Shan was holding doesn''t mean he didn''t see it.


    The gray wolf jumped down and came to Tan Shan.


    The men in the hospital in the capital saw the appearance of 12981 from the video, with fire and heat in their eyes.


    But when he saw the gray wolf facing the video, he showed mocking green eyes. The whole person was not good.


    Gray wolf slowly raised his claws and stepped on Tan Shan''s hand.


    The man watching the video jumped to his feet.


    "12981 dare you!"


    Unfortunately, the gray wolf can''t hear it. Even if he hears it, he will continue.


    Gray wolf crushed the red electronic products in Tan Shan''s hands.


    "Ah..."


    The video was destroyed and the man shouted in the closed room.


    This man is no other than Tan Shan''s brother, Tan Qing.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Jiu came out of the room, he saw the gray wolf standing next to Tan Shan.


    Looking at the bodies in the villa, she couldn''t let them stay here.


    Anyway, the villa is also Liu Yan''s. she can''t make trouble for each other.


    When Gu Jiu went downstairs and entered the bodies, he raised his hand and put them into the space.


    The gray wolf stood downstairs and looked at Gu Jiu''s strange movements.


    From last night, she just passed by the other party and saw the other party change a gun out of thin air.


    Then he would have the idea of asking for help.


    Now looking at each other''s actions clearly again, the gray wolf still couldn''t help being shocked.


    Gu Jiu comes to gray wolf and Tan Shan and stops.


    She looked at the gray wolf with a look.


    "I know you can hear me. If you want to stay with me, I won''t allow you. Now these people are dead. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. You choose."


    Gu Jiu''s voice was cold without any emotion, and his words were even cold.


    But gray wolf knows that it is because a woman is different that he will choose to follow her.


    He went to Gu Jiu, squatted down and put his head on the ground, which was a submissive gesture.


    Gu Jiu saw this with a clear in his eyes, but he still said ruthlessly: "once you betray me, I will make your life worse than death and peel off your skin."


    The gray wolf couldn''t help shaking a few times when he heard this.


    Of course he can understand Gu Jiu''s words. After all, he is more than a wolf.


    Gu Jiu looked at each other''s trembling body and was satisfied.


    Then he raised his hand and collected Tan Shan''s body into the space.


    "Keep up," he said to the gray wolf

 Chapter 29

    A man and a wolf walked towards the door of the villa.


    Seeing the car outside the door, Gu Jiu knew that it was the car from the previous people.


    She knew those people were coming for the gray wolf.


    It seems not easy to find her place in such a short time.


    Gu Jiu also received the car into the space.


    She''ll clean up the car and the bodies.


    Out of the villa, Gu Jiu takes out the Hummer in the space, and Gu Jiu sits directly in the driver''s seat.


    She opened the co pilot''s door and looked at the gray wolf outside the door: "come on."


    The wolf turned around and jumped onto the seat.


    He squatted on the co pilot and held his chest up. He looked very powerful.


    Gu Jiu started the car without looking at it. The car quickly left the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    City a.


    In the mountain forest of city a, there is a girl standing on the top of the mountain, and a gray wolf squatting beside her.


    The woman is Gu Jiu, and the gray wolf is 12981.


    Now Gu Jiu still doesn''t know the code name of gray wolf.


    But these days, with gray wolf, she feels that gray wolf is very smart and humanized.


    She has all her guesses about the gray wolf.


    Probably know that the gray wolf is probably a transfiguration power.


    These have no impact on Gu Jiu.


    She can be reborn, but also inadvertently got space, and even the zombie has appeared so early.


    At this time, even if the end of the world broke out in advance, Gu Jiu would not be surprised.


    She has been in city a for more than a week.


    In this week, she collected a lot of agricultural grains.


    But when she passed a mountain village and saw the mountain, she felt the traction, so she drove here with the gray wolf.


    In the middle of the mountain, because the road is too difficult to walk, the rest of the road depends on both legs.


    When she reached the top of the mountain, the traction disappeared.


    However, the air here is very comfortable and makes people relax.


    It''s like a paradise.


    The gray wolf glanced at the woman around him. He got up and took a few steps forward.


    "Ow, ow..."


    The sudden roar of the gray wolf forced Gu Jiu to look down at it.


    The gray wolf is still roaring in one direction.


    Gu Jiu looked in the direction of its roar.


    That''s the downhill direction. It''s different from the way they came, but they can still go down the mountain.


    Without traction in the mountain, Gu Jiu plans to give up.


    Looking at the gray wolf roaring in the downhill direction, she smiled and said, "let''s go down this road."


    Then she looked at the sky and said, "it''s getting late. I hope I can go back to the city and the hotel."


    When the gray wolf heard Gu Jiu say to take this road, he had rushed down the mountain.


    Gu Jiu saw the other party''s action without any obstruction.


    She knew that the wolf was very clever. Since he roared in one direction, there was definitely a problem.


    I just don''t know what impact it will have on her.


    The gray wolf leads the way, and Gu Jiu follows.


    Soon they were halfway up the mountain, but the gray wolf stopped on the concave hillside.


    Rotate around constantly.


    Gu Jiu saw its action and didn''t say anything. She stood aside and waited.


    Sure enough, after a while, the gray wolf stopped and stood there yelling at Gu Jiu.


    "Roar..."


    Hearing the roar of the gray wolf, Gu Jiu was not surprised. She walked over.


    At the stop of the gray wolf, there was a large stone, the size of an adult.

 Chapter 30

    Looking at the adult sized stone, Gu Jiu saw the most attractive place at a glance.


    There was a green light on the stone next to the position where the gray wolf stood.


    Gu Jiu squinted at the green light because the distance was not close.


    As if she had determined something, she looked around and found that there were many such stones.


    There are many such stones on the hillside.


    This is a barren mountain, because the road is too difficult to walk, no one comes up at all, and there are few creatures around.


    Gu Jiu went to the gray wolf, squatted down and stroked the place with green light.


    Gently waved away the surrounding dust, and the jade with rich color and fine texture was exposed in her eyes.


    When she reached out to touch the jade, she felt the traction again.


    It seems that when I passed this mountain before, it was because of jade.


    Although she had never touched jade, she could guess when she saw the green light emitted before.


    After all, jade comes from stones.


    I haven''t eaten pork. I haven''t seen a pig run.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand why jade can bring her such traction.


    She thought for a moment and waved the adult sized jade in front of her into the space.


    Then he went not far away and took all the surrounding stones back into the space.


    There are thousands of stones on the hillside, even if there are not thousands.


    Gu Jiu''s collection was in the evening.


    It was getting dark.


    Gu Jiu looked at a lot of stones behind her. Although she didn''t know whether there were jade, even if there were, she couldn''t take them away at this time.


    The gray wolf followed her all the time and saw her put away the stones. There was no initial shock.


    He looked at Gu Jiu calmly, and even looked around warily.


    Gu Jiu is not ready to collect. She walks down the mountain.


    Seeing this, the gray wolf immediately followed up.


    A man and a wolf are walking in the mountains.


    Gu Jiu was not surprised to get the jade.


    Because the end of the world is coming, these jade are worthless to her.


    But the traction of her body forced her to collect these stones.


    Count the days. It''s still a week from the end of the world.


    Looks like she needs to go back.


    In Liu Yan''s villa, I don''t know if anyone will check it.


    She wiped out all the bodies of those people.


    Although it is not easy to do without leaving any handle, it is not so easy to find their traces.


    Gu Jiu walked ahead, thinking about how to arrange this week.


    Now she has collected a lot of food and necessities.


    Even he has hundreds of barrels of gasoline in reserve. If it is not for lack of money, he plans to continue to collect gasoline.


    This thing is a luxury after the end of the world.


    These consumables are gone when they are used up.


    It was getting darker and darker around. Gu Jiu stopped and took out a flashlight from his backpack.


    Follow the road that is about to reach the foot of the mountain and move on.


    "Roar... Ow..."


    However, just as she was going to continue walking, there was a painful roar behind her.


    Gu Jiu was shocked when she heard the voice. She immediately looked back at her back.


    Shine the flashlight in your hand in the direction behind you.


    Then she saw the whole transformation process of the gray wolf.


    This process is too scary, even incredible.


    The blood color and the appearance of the boy made Gu Jiu retreat.

 Chapter 31

    Gu Jiu turned and saw the gray wolf nest on the ground, his whole body convulsed.


    Its legs are deformed, and the degree of bending makes people feel its pain.


    What shocked Gu Jiu most was that the gray wolf was covered with blood at this time.


    Its body began to expand slowly.


    Those blood also began to seep out. This scene looked terrible.


    But Gu Jiu still stood in place without any fear. He looked at the transformation process of gray wolf with his eyes straight.


    Until finally, the gray wolf became a teenager, and CHIGUO stood in front of her.


    Gu Jiu is a woman. She has seen too many ugly scenes in the last world.


    But the boy in front of him was a man after all. Gu Jiu quickly turned around.


    She found the man''s clothes from the space, which she bought inadvertently in the supermarket at that time.


    Take out your clothes and throw them at the boy, and then move on.


    Now the gray wolf has become a human, which shows that her previous guesses are correct.


    The reason why the gray wolf is so smart and humanized is that he is a transformational power.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t worry about whether the young wolf will keep up with her.


    Because she doesn''t care, whether the teenager follows her or not, it doesn''t matter to her, and there is no loss.


    The boy watched Gu Jiu continue to go down the mountain. He walked towards the place where his clothes fell.


    Maybe it''s because he''s not used to walking. He doesn''t walk naturally.


    The boy picked up his clothes and put them on quickly. In the process, he looked at the direction Gu Jiu left from time to time.


    Until he finished wearing his clothes, the gray wolf moved his ankles and quickly chased Gu Jiu in the direction.


    It turns out that he didn''t know how to walk before, but he hasn''t adapted yet.


    The young man walked quickly, and he soon caught up with Gu Jiu.


    The rest of the journey was not far. They stopped in front of the car. It was much more convenient to take a car on the next road.


    Gu Jiu heard the movement behind him and knew that the boy had caught up.


    She took out the car key to unlock the car, opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. Then she opened the co driver''s door.


    The boy saw that the co driver''s door was opened behind the car. It was like returning to the day when Tan Shan and others were killed in the villa.


    That day, Gu Jiu also opened the co pilot''s door. He sat in and began to accompany each other.


    How he had been exposed, but Gu Jiu didn''t leave him. His eyes lit up, and then walked quickly towards the co pilot.


    The boy sat in the car and Gu Jiu started the car down the mountain.


    She didn''t explore the identity of the teenager.


    Her original intention was to go back to the city and go her separate ways.


    This is irrelevant people, why entangle together.


    Even if the space is exposed, after the end of the world, although there are not many space powers, they are not particularly rare. Each base has one.


    The boy began to be nervous when he got on the bus. Now he has no familiar people in this city except Gu Jiu.


    It was not easy for him to escape from the clutches. He didn''t want to be caught back or cut by those demons.


    He has become a monster now. Will the women around him drive him away?


    In Gu Jiu''s silence and the youth''s worry, they returned to the hotel in city A.


    Gu Jiu takes the teenager back to the hotel room.


    This is a suite. These days, they sleep one in the bedroom and the other in the living room.


    In this way, Gu Jiu''s mood is much better.


    PS: some readers say that women should not expose space at will. In fact, it is only for individual people, which is related to the previous life of women.


    Whether Huo Xiang or gray wolf, she doesn''t care. As long as she touches the bottom line, she can kill.


    The hostess was cold hearted. If it weren''t for some entanglement in her previous life, she would have solved it with Huo Xiang in the underground warehouse. Some haven''t been introduced yet. Don''t worry.

 Chapter 32

    Gu Jiu put the car key on the table and threw his backpack aside.


    She went to the seat and sat down. She looked at the restless boy all the way. "What do you want to say? Or what are you going to do?"


    As soon as the boy heard Gu Jiu''s words, he quickly looked up and looked at her in panic.


    He knew from Gu Jiu''s words that the other party didn''t want to be involved with him.


    But now he has nothing to rely on. The woman in front of him is the only person he has escaped to contact.


    The young man looked at Gu Jiu uneasily, with a plea in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at him. Her fingers knocked on the table and waited quietly for something.


    The boy looked at her as if he understood something.


    A clear and pleasant voice sounded in the room, "I escaped from the Capital Institute of fraternity..."


    Gu Jiu picked her eyebrows when she heard the young man''s clear voice. No one knew that she was a Yan control, or even a voice control.


    People always pursue beautiful things, but the appreciation of beautiful things from all angles is different.


    However, the young man''s voice did not attract Gu Jiu for too long.


    Just because what the teenager said was really shocking.


    In the capital, in that city, there are people who do such disgusting things.


    The Institute of fraternity is actually behind the scenes to study biological and chemical weapons, and even use living bodies to do experiments.


    The teenager is one of them. He doesn''t remember how long he has been there. It seems that he has been there since he has memory.


    There, many researchers in white coats injected him with drugs and even cut his body with a knife and pumped his blood.


    He is numb to these.


    Until one day, a group of people surrounded him, injected him with a tube of medicine, and then watched him all the way.


    That day made him very afraid.


    He turned into a wolf, a hairy animal.


    The blood in the room is so red and bright.


    The people around him were very happy to see his changes.


    I still remember what those people said. Finally, the research was successful. Those people laughed happily, but he endured the pain in his body and didn''t turn back until the night came.


    After that, I didn''t know how long I had experienced at the Institute of fraternity, but some people still kept injecting him with drugs.


    And his transformation is becoming more and more frequent.


    At first, he just turned into a wolf during the day and a man at night.


    But then I could not control my transformation in a short time, and there was no omen at all.


    Even every time he changed, he seemed to be dead.


    The pain of transformation was worse for him than death, so he thought of running away.


    Finally let him wait for a chance, and he escaped.


    But his so-called escape, in the eyes of those people, is just a cat teasing a mouse.


    Those people installed a tracking locator on him and could find him wherever he was.


    No matter where he is, he is in their eyes and can''t escape.


    So every time he ran away, he was always caught back.


    However, even if he was caught back, he still kept running away.


    Until he found a chance, he found the tracking locator on his body, right in his abdomen.


    This is also why Gu Jiu sees each other''s abdomen and has a wound.


    He dug it out with his own hands. Because he didn''t do it lightly or seriously, he was seriously injured.


    Then he jumped into a car and came to Gu Jiu.


    He doesn''t remember how many days it has gone through, only for a long time.

 Chapter 33

    Gu Jiu heard everything the teenager said, and she knew what happened later without the other party saying.


    I just didn''t expect that the Tan Shan she killed had some background.


    The teenager said that Tan Shan had a brother who ran errands with the doctor of the Institute of fraternity. He was a very powerful person.


    Gu Jiu scoffed at this. No matter how powerful it was, they didn''t survive in the troubled times as soon as the end came.


    I just didn''t expect that there were people in those forty-nine cities who acted so boldly.


    It can be seen that the fraternity Institute is not simple. It looks very powerful backstage.


    When the teenager Tan Shan''s brother Tan Qing in advance, his eyes were full of fear.


    Because Tan Qing is famous for his bloody means in the Institute of fraternity. For those who do not cooperate, they must be obedient in his hands.


    Gu Jiu can see the youth''s fear. It seems that the person in front of him has also suffered in the hands of Tan Qing.


    The boy then stood in the room, bowed his head and stopped talking.


    Gu Jiu was sitting in her seat. Her eyes were tangled, and her fingers kept beating on the table. This was the way she was thinking.


    After a while, Gu Jiu said, "go."


    Hearing the speech, the young man raised his head and looked at Gu Jiu in panic. He opened his mouth and finally closed it.


    "Bang..."


    He knelt on the ground with his legs bent and looked at Gu Jiu with sincerity in his eyes.


    "I want to stay with you. I think you are the Lord."


    Gu Jiu saw the boy''s action, and there was no ripple in his eyes.


    It can be said that she was not much surprised at the boy''s behavior, or she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    She stopped beating her hand on the table, stood up and walked to the boy, gently shook her head: "I won''t leave you around, but I can give you a good place to go."


    The young man went on so gloomily with the light of hope.


    In fact, Gu Jiu could understand why the teenager insisted on staying with her.


    Nothing more than because of her space at this time, and that she saved each other''s life.


    If she was just a wolf, maybe she would really stay with her. After all, animals are more loyal than people.


    Unfortunately, the boy can''t maintain the wolf body in the end, so she can''t keep him.


    Gu Jiu said that to the boy, turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    The boy watched her disappear, and it was certain that he was disappointed, but he also knew that it was impossible for the cold hearted Gu Jiu to accept him easily.


    He didn''t give up. He will try to stay with each other.


    The boy kneeling on the ground stood up from the ground. At this time, he was no longer a wolf, so there was no need to nest on the living room carpet.


    The boy came to the sofa and lay down, thinking about how to stay with Gu Jiu.


    However, at this time, the door of the bedroom was opened. Gu Jiu went to the living room and looked at the boy.


    "By the way, how did you find those stones halfway up the mountain today?"


    When the boy heard Gu Jiu''s words, his eyes were a little confused, as if he was still a little unconscious.


    Gu Jiu saw this and said again, "it''s the big stones with emerald jade among those stones."


    The young man smelled the speech as if he remembered his experience in the afternoon. "Because of the refraction of the sun, I can see far away. I happen to see those lights. You look around as soon as you go up the mountain. It seems that you are looking for something, so I wonder if it''s what you''re looking for."


    Gu Jiu smelled the words and looked at him with some complicated eyes, but he didn''t say much. He turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    PS: those who like this book can add a group: 418741877 welcome to find Huahua to play

 Chapter 34

    Gu Jiu didn''t stay in city a, so he took the boy back the next day.


    And she really found a foothold for the teenager.


    She decided to give the boy to someone else. That person was Huo Xiang.


    Just last night, Huo Xiang called her in the middle of the night and said that the city had been in chaos, especially the hospital.


    During this time, they received many phone calls, almost all of which were wounding cases.


    These people hurt people for no reason, have extreme attitudes and have mental problems.


    At first, everyone didn''t think much, but as time went on, those people changed when they arrived at the hospital.


    They are still hurting people, but this is not the most serious.


    After more than a week, these people will slowly have skin ulceration, pale face and no heartbeat, just like the living dead.


    They even ate people''s bodies like the previous mission. The picture was terrible.


    Huo Xiang felt frightened and thought of Gu Jiu''s words, so he began to contact her.


    Now the city is in a mess, and the hospital is full of man eating monsters.


    He was worried about Gu Jiu''s safety. At the same time, he also wanted to know what was going on in the end of the world with her.


    Now, what are the reasons for these sudden mutations.


    Gu Jiu receives a call from Huo Xiang and decides to go back.


    She came to Huo Xiang''s appointed place, which was his home.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Gu Jiu took the boy to Huo Xiang''s house and raised his hand to knock.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    After waiting for a while, no one responded, Gu Jiu couldn''t help but strengthen some efforts.


    This time she heard a slight sound from the door.


    "Coming, coming -"


    Then I heard Huo Xiang''s familiar voice coming from the door, which was still tired.


    Soon the door was opened. Huo Xiang was wearing home clothes, his hair was messy, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was a little haggard.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu couldn''t help saying, "how did you get this way?"


    The man in front of her, with the handsome and sunny side she saw that day, is really too subversive.


    At this time, the man obviously didn''t have a good rest and looked very embarrassed.


    Huo Xiang didn''t see the boy behind Gu Jiu. He opened the door and let him aside. "Come in, don''t say a word."


    Gu Jiu nodded and walked in, and the boy behind her followed her.


    Huo Xiang saw that Gu Jiu was not alone. Looking at the boy closely following Gu Jiu, he didn''t ask much and closed the door.


    Take Gu Jiu and the boy to the living room. Huo xiangduan brings two cups of boiled water. "Make do. There is no tea at home."


    Gu Jiu took the cup from Huo Xiang and didn''t care.


    Huo Xiang sat opposite them and rubbed his eyes hard. His eyes were somewhat compromised.


    "What you said has really come true. Now the hospital has been guarded. Everyone can only enter and can''t go out. There are man eating monsters inside, just like the zombies you said."


    Gu Jiu broke his brow, "that''s the zombie, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    The boy who had been sitting beside them pursed his lips when he heard their conversation.


    Huo Xiang can''t refute Gu Jiu''s words. After all, the facts are right in front of him.


    "Those are all from the capital. They are all failed products made by the Institute of fraternity."


    Just when Huo Xiang was going to say something, the boy opened his mouth at this time.


    His words made Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang look at him at the same time.

 Chapter 35

    The boy felt the sight on him and couldn''t help looking up at them.


    He said again, "those are failed products. I''ve seen them in the Institute before."


    The three stayed at Huo Xiang''s house all morning. When Gu Jiu came out, he was alone.


    She entrusted the teenager, no, it should be Xiao Qi at this time, to Huo Xiang.


    She told Huo Xiang Xiao Qi''s identity and origin, as well as his identity as a transformation power.


    Huo Xiang didn''t refuse, but said that if the end came, he didn''t know whether he could keep the youth.


    Gu Jiu didn''t say much when he heard this, because it''s not certain who will protect who at that time.


    Xiao Qi''s ability will definitely explode in the last world. Since he is a transformation power, he must have potential that has not been developed.


    Give Xiao Qi to Huo Xiang and Gu Jiu leaves.


    She also knew from Xiao Qi''s mouth that these zombies are now spread from the capital.


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    If the zombie virus is really transmitted from the capital, why is there no trace in the capital.


    Even previous lives seem to erupt all over the world at the same time.


    On the day of the end of the world, there are meteorological changes all over the world.


    Because on that day, the whole world fell into darkness and the sky was pouring rain.


    So the end times should start at the same time.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was also confused. If those zombies really broke out from the research, they could not spread so much.


    After all, it affects not only China, but the whole world.


    Or is there something hidden inside? She just doesn''t know.


    Or the two just hit each other.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t understand when she came downstairs. She shook her head and didn''t think about it.


    But how did the end come? Now she just needs to be ready for the end.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu drove away from Huo Xiang''s home and headed for Liu Yan''s villa.


    From Huo Xiang''s mouth, she also found that there had been no major cases in the city recently.


    Well, it''s likely that her murder in the villa didn''t spread.


    Gu Jiu didn''t go back to live there, but to make sure something.


    Drive to the villa area and look at the people walking around with clear eyes.


    Although she had only lived here for a few days before, her memory was good.


    The people living in this area are people with unusual status, and they are all elderly people.


    Because the environment in this area is better, the air is fresh, far from the downtown, and the exhaust of cars.


    But now in this villa area, there are always several young men walking from time to time.


    They have sharp eyes and can see the momentum of their whole body. People who are easy to provoke from time to time are a little capable.


    Gu Jiu didn''t stop. She just slowed down.


    Seeing the situation here, she had confirmed and stared at it.


    Past the two men around him, Gu Jiu drove out of the villa area.


    While she was driving, one of the two men looked at her with doubts in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One of the men asked the people around him.


    The eyes have been staring at Gu Jiu. The man who left the car turned his head when he heard the speech, "no, maybe he was dazzled. I feel that the woman is a little familiar."


    Fortunately, Gu Jiu put on sunglasses when he came, otherwise he was really recognized.


    PS: beauties, Huahua has been revising the text in recent days. The old text has been blocked. The president of Kuai Chuan is also revising the text. The full text has been greatly revised (almost crying faint), so the update of this book will slow down.


    After changing the text, we will add more changes. Huahua will try to update more. Please forgive me, love mud, Moda ~

 Chapter 36

    Knowing that the villa was guarded, Gu Jiu went to the hotel to open a room.


    On the way, she felt that the space seemed to have changed.


    So he went into the room, closed the door and dodged into the space.


    As soon as she entered the space, Gu Jiu was stunned.


    All around except the materials she collected were chaotic stones.


    She collected it in the mountains of the next city last night.


    But what stunned Gu Jiu was that these stones had become rubble.


    The stones were still intact when she collected them yesterday.


    The rubble in front of her, but she didn''t know why.


    And the gravel looks very uniform. At that time, there is a shining film inside.


    Gu Jiu walks towards the river of space, where there is the largest stone.


    This is the big stone that she and Xiao Qi first found.


    At this time, the big stone is still complete.


    But the middle part is empty.


    Gu Jiu bent down and touched the stone.


    She lowered her head and thought about what was wrong and why the jade in these stones disappeared overnight.


    What''s so weird about this space?


    Gu Jiu raised his head and looked around the space.


    Soon her sight was attracted by a thing by the river.


    On the edge of the clear river, there are several green leaves, which are lotus leaves.


    Gu Jiu got up and went to the river. He looked at the lotus leaves that suddenly appeared and frowned.


    She remembered that there was no lotus leaf here.


    The lotus is new at first sight.


    Gu Jiu looked at the lotus green leaves, but the quiet green leaves suddenly trembled.


    Its green leaves shook its body.


    At this time, Gu Jiu finally saw why the stones were broken.


    At the moment when the lotus leaves trembled, there were still a few intact stones around, which suddenly broke.


    The bathroom inside was exposed to the air.


    I don''t know what the lotus leaf standing in the river has done. The jade slowly floats in front of it.


    When lotus leaves approached the bathroom, their shaking body became more excited.


    Then Gu Jiu saw the lotus leaf and slowly absorbed the whole process of jade.


    Those jades became smaller and smaller in front of the lotus leaves until they finally disappeared.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene, his eyes did not blink, his face was incredible.


    She even guessed that the lotus leaf would not be strange. The scene in front of her made her think a lot.


    This unknown phenomenon did not scare Gu Jiu.


    Some are just incredible, and there is exploration to find out what the origin of the lotus is.


    Lotus is also known as lotus, but at this time, there are only a few green leaves in front of the lotus, which can not be called lotus.


    Gu Jiu approached the lotus leaf again, squatted down and looked at it no longer shaking. She slowly stretched out her hand.


    However, when she just reached out to touch the lotus leaves, a strange phenomenon happened again.


    Before, the lotus leaf slowly approached her outstretched hand and offered to let her touch it.


    Gu Jiu''s hand touched the lotus leaf, and she felt the power of the lotus leaf.


    Yes, there is power on the lotus leaf.


    Just a touch, she felt the huge power.


    And the message sent to her is safe.


    She felt that the lotus leaf wanted to be close to her.


    Gu Jiu finally took his hand away, stood up and looked at the broken stones around him, with sadness in his eyes.


    These messy stones occupy a lot of space.


    It seems that we can only throw them out after the end of the world.

 Chapter 37

    Gu Jiu knew that the jade around him was absorbed by the lotus leaves in front of him.


    The previous puzzle was solved at this time, and he felt that there was no threat to the lotus. Gu Jiu was relieved of the space.


    After all, this is where all her wealth exists.


    But this pile of stones is really eye-catching.


    And the lotus leaf eating jade, she suddenly felt that the road in the future did not seem lonely.


    With such strange things and things around, the future path may be different.


    This makes Gu Jiu no longer pay attention to the end of the world as before.


    The previous anxiety has also calmed a lot.


    Knowing that space is not much, Gu Jiu turned and left space.


    She didn''t see that at the moment she turned and left, the lotus standing in the River gave birth to a small bud.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the space, Gu Jiu called and began to order meals.


    Then come to the computer in the room and turn on the computer.


    Because she had been in a state of family incomprehension and self sadness in her previous life, she didn''t know much about many things.


    Now that the Internet is so developed, there may be different discoveries in this life for things that have not been concerned in the previous life.


    After all, Xiao Qi''s words still made her understand that this place in the capital is definitely unstable.


    I just don''t know why in her previous life, she didn''t hear that there were biological and chemical weapons in the capital.


    Gu Jiu turned on his computer and began to browse the news, especially the gossip in the capital during this period, as well as those secret small events.


    In the meantime, the hotel''s caterers came.


    Gu Jiu watched the gossip on the Internet while eating.


    Not to mention that she found something interesting.


    A case in a tabloid newspaper in Beijing attracted her.


    In the past year, there have always been some unsolvable cases.


    Those are broken corpses, although not much has been reported.


    But those cases were secretly put forward that the bodies were somewhat mutated, not even normal humans.


    This reminds Gu Jiu of the Institute of fraternity mentioned by Xiao Qi.


    Those people are cruel and use people to do experiments, and Xiao Qi''s in the Institute of fraternity is 12981.


    This 12981 is the code and represents the 12981st experimental object.


    Xiao Qi said that he did not remember how long he had spent in the Institute of fraternity.


    It can be seen that when he was unconscious as a child, he had been arrested by those people for experiments.


    Xiao Qi now looks like a teenager.


    Well, the Institute of fraternity has started such an experiment as early as very early.


    Gu Jiu withdrew from the news website and began to query the Beijing Institute of fraternity.


    Soon the information from the Institute of fraternity came out.


    Ah... It has been established for 20 years.


    So has the fraternity Institute been studying biological and chemical weapons for the past 20 years.


    I have just seen those cases, although they came out in the last year.


    But those corpses, even bone horror, are not from recent years.


    Some of the evidence has been destroyed and can''t be found at all.


    Gu Jiu''s cognition of his previous life has begun to waver.


    The former capital was a good place for people to seek asylum.


    After all, those cities have the most reliable bases, even the gathering places of powers, and the cities with the least zombies.


    But now in Gu Jiu''s view, zombies are not the most terrible.


    She did not believe that the Institute of fraternity would hide its mediocrity after the end of the world.


    There must be an unusual background behind it. Those backgrounds are likely to be the boss''s surname and untouchable power and status.

 Chapter 38

    The goal of the Institute of fraternity before the end of the world may be ordinary people, but there are many powers after the end of the world.


    Then these powers are likely to be their targets.


    Fraternity Institute, the name sounds very just.


    But who knows the people here are so heartless.


    Gu Jiu turned off the computer.


    At this time, she just wanted to know the specific situation of the fraternity Institute.


    After all, she will go to the capital sooner or later.


    Gu Jiu gets up and leaves the computer desk. A set of pajamas appears out of thin air in his hand and walks towards the bathroom of the room.


    No one knows what the future road is, but Gu Jiu knows her road and must be in his own hands.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Gu Jiu began to collect some warm materials with the rest of his money.


    In the end of the world, Gu Jiu knew very well how painful it was when the cold came.


    Because of the advent of the end of the world, resources are cut off, and it is very difficult to find a warm clothes.


    On this day, Gu Jiu just came out of the mall and heard the panic sound and the painful cry not far away.


    She looked down at the sound and saw a group of people not far from the mall.


    Those people stepped back one after another.


    Before this group of people also saw a man and a woman quarreling and just took part in the fun at will.


    But they really couldn''t think of the situation after that.


    If they had known, they wouldn''t have joined the fun.


    After the crowd still dispersed, Gu Jiu finally saw the scene inside.


    The sound of pain comes from the crowd and from the surrounding circle.


    I saw a woman pulling a young man.


    Her head moved between the man''s necks.


    The man''s face turned pale at this time and constantly wanted to tear the woman off his body.


    But he was a man who could not shake the woman''s body.


    And it was this man who made a painful sound.


    This scene is weird anyway.


    After all, it''s just a woman. As long as the man wants to, he can definitely push away each other.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene with clarity in his eyes.


    In particular, seeing the blood flowing out of the man wetted their clothes.


    This man is not a woman''s opponent, just because the other party has become a zombie.


    The surrounding crowd, seeing this scene, had already dispersed.


    Only a few with snacks chose to alarm.


    Before, these people saw a man and a woman quarreling, and thought it was a couple who were uncomfortable.


    But then they were really frightened when they looked at the woman''s sudden madness.


    Because recently, the whole city knows that there is a strange disease in the current hospital.


    Those people bite when they see people, and even kill a person alive.


    Gu Jiu looked at those people running so fast that a sarcastic smile hung around his mouth.


    This is human nature.


    Even him.


    Several people who called the police around looked at the woman still biting the man, and they chose to leave.


    But Gu Jiu was in the open space, looking at the man and woman.


    Seeing that the man had turned his eyes, Gu Jiu slowly turned around and wanted to leave.


    The man is not saved. He has been infected, especially the direct transmission of this saliva, which is 100% infected.


    As for that woman, she was already a complete zombie.


    Gu Jiu just turned and was about to leave, but there was a gust of wind behind him.


    She turned her back to her back and didn''t turn around, but her eyes were emitting a strong cold light.

 Chapter 39

    Gu Jiu kept walking, but the wind behind him was getting closer and closer.


    She could smell blood nearby.


    "Roar..."


    The roar sounded behind him.


    Gu Jiu still didn''t move, but her body sent out a strong airflow at this time.


    This air flow is like a moment of power awakening in a previous life.


    She looked down at her hands.


    Just then, the smell of blood was getting closer and closer.


    Gu Jiu''s idea of taking out a gun for self-defense from space suddenly changed.


    She turned sideways and raised her hand to the attacker.


    At this time, Gu Jiu raised his hand with a burning fire.


    The man who attacked Gu Jiu was the woman who bit the young man before.


    She felt Gu Jiu''s fire, and she was not afraid.


    Because now she is just a low-level zombie, she has no consciousness at all, just a walking corpse.


    The fire in Gu Jiu''s hand flew towards the woman like a conscious one.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The flame burned on the woman''s body, making her body bear extraordinary pain, and her mouth kept roaring in pain.


    Gu Jiu looked at the flame in his hand, his eyes puzzled, but finally became clear.


    Now her fire power has awakened.


    But it was no surprise to her that she was so close to the end.


    The woman''s painful roar continued, but the answer was that the voice was slowly weak.


    Gu Jiu takes back his hand, looks at the other party surrounded by fire, and turns away.


    There are still some people around.


    They saw with their own eyes the flame in Gu Jiu''s hand burning the woman.


    This made them fear Gu Jiu. No one came forward to stop her.


    Just because they are afraid that they will be the next to be burned by the fire.


    Gu Jiu turned to leave and went to the parking lot.


    When Gu Jiu drove out of the car, he happened to meet the police car.


    They have stayed at the crime scene.


    At this time, the woman had been burned out, and the man''s body had no breath.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang not far away and followed the team members to check the scene. She frowned.


    At this time, Huo Xiang is still performing official duties, so where is Xiao Qi arranged by him.


    Gu Jiu drove to the periphery of the scene, and someone soon blocked her body.


    "Hello, I''m on official business here. Please don''t come near."


    Gu Jiu broke his brow and didn''t break in. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang was talking to the team members about something. His mobile phone rang in his pocket. He took out his mobile phone and saw that the caller ID was Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu saw that the mobile phone was connected and said directly, "I''m just outside the police line. I''m looking for you."


    Huo Xiang turned and looked at the police line. He hung up with a sound.


    Then he said to Lei Jie: "I have something to do. You take care of the scene first."


    Lei Jie looked at the captain not far away for the first time and whispered, "then hurry up. The captain is on the mission this time. Don''t let him find fault."


    Huo Xiang patted Lei Jie on the shoulder and turned to Gu Jiu.


    The little policeman who had stopped Gu Jiu saw Huo Xiang coming. He immediately got out of his body.


    Gu Jiu said to Huo Xiang not far away, "get on the bus. I have something to tell you."


    Huo Xiang looked at her puzzled, but saw Gu Jiu''s face serious. He bypassed the front of the car and went to the co pilot to sit down.


    After Huo Xiang got on the bus, Gu Jiu closed the window.

 Chapter 40

    The little policeman on one side watched Huo Xiang enter the luxury car, and his eyes changed a few times.


    In his eyes, Huo Xiang''s relationship with Gu Jiu sitting in the car is certainly not simple.


    The other party''s car is the latest modified Hummer.


    And the tone of talking to Huo Xiang also has a smell of "command".


    In the eyes of the little police officer on the side, it has become a different meaning.


    It''s like Huo Xiang is the owner of the car.


    Huo Xiang and Gu Jiu don''t know what others think.


    When Huo Xiang sat in the co pilot''s seat, Gu Jiu asked his doubts, "where''s Xiao Qi?"


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s inquiry, Huo Xiang was still a little stunned.


    He thought the other party had something to discuss with him.


    But I didn''t expect to ask Xiao Qi.


    "Xiao Qi is at home. I let him stay at home and have a rest. He doesn''t know what''s going on these days. He seems to be weak and weak."


    Gu Jiu hears the speech and turns his attention away from Huo Xiang and looks at the crime scene not far away.


    At this time, she also guessed a little about Xiao Qi''s situation, but it''s still not good. It''s too early to make a conclusion.


    Gu Jiu''s white fingers beat on the steering wheel, again and again, making the closed carriage have some tension.


    Huo Xiang looked straight at the woman in front of him.


    Obviously, she is an adult woman, but her face looks a little youthful, like a little girl who is not familiar with the world.


    In front of Gu Jiu, if he doesn''t open his mouth and can''t bear his cold and emotionless eyes, he can easily eat each other''s one into the young girl in the school.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s different sides, he knew that the person in front of him was no longer the one who put his heart in the school a few years ago.


    It''s like a big mountain and a wide river between them.


    Gu Jiu felt Huo Xiang''s sight on her.


    The sight did not make her feel uncomfortable, so she ignored the past.


    Gu Jiu looked at the crime scene and saw that the body of the man at the scene had been covered with white cloth by the staff and was ready to be carried away.


    "Have accidents like today occurred frequently recently?"


    Huo Xiang heard her inquiry and looked at the crime scene along the other party''s line of sight.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead wearily, but said, "yes, there are so many cases every day."


    Gu Jiu''s action of beating the steering wheel stopped, "where are those bodies arranged?"


    Huo Xiang said, "I''ll be sent to the medical department. I''ll follow my colleagues in a while."


    His tone of voice was somewhat helpless and somewhat tired.


    Gu Jiu frowned.


    After a while, she looked at Huo Xiang and said seriously, "do you want to resign? Most of the bodies arranged to the forensic department will become zombies. If something happens, you will be in danger."


    I don''t know which nerve Huo Xiang was touched by this sentence. He leaned against the seat.


    There was also some sadness on his face.


    Feeling the change in the mood of the people around her, Gu Jiu knew she couldn''t get involved in it.


    It all depends on Huo Xiang''s own wishes.


    For a moment, the carriage fell into silence.


    Huo Xiang soon put away his sadness. He shook his head helplessly.


    Looking at the busy colleagues not far away, he is actually a little tired of such a life.


    "We study finance at the same time. Do you know why I eat this bowl of rice?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head when he heard the speech.

 Chapter 41

    When Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang were in school, they had no deep communication at all.


    After leaving the campus, she had no contact, so she didn''t know very well.


    Huo Xiang naturally knew that they had no deep contact.


    He didn''t expect Gu Jiu to know why.


    He went on: "not long after I graduated, my parents died and never came back from the plane crash. They are all engaged in this bowl of rice and want my son to inherit my father''s career.


    They have been persuading me since I applied for the volunteer form, but I still chose finance. I thought I could enjoy my natural and unrestrained life in the future, but I didn''t expect them to leave suddenly.


    After they left, I found all the relationships and finally realized their wishes. This is not my interest, but since I put on my uniform, I have to be worthy of this uniform and my oath. "


    Gu Jiu could hear Huo Xiang''s depression and feel his emotions.


    He is an army man and a man with a mission.


    She stopped persuading Huo Xiang, but told him, "well, if you are in any danger, don''t forget to inform me. The end will be one or two days."


    "So fast?"


    Huo Xiang can''t believe it.


    Gu Jiu nodded, no longer looking at each other, but looking at the deep sky.


    The weather is always dark these days, with that depression, just like the tranquility before the storm.


    Huo Xiang followed her line of sight and naturally saw the depressed sky.


    At this time, his heart was very struggling, and it was still difficult to accept.


    Is this human disaster really coming.


    There were omens everywhere, but he wanted to deny it in his own heart.


    There are too many people in the world. The end of the world will be chaotic.


    Human selfishness, as well as the dark side, will all explode.


    Thinking of such a scene, Huo Xiang was full of fear.


    It will be a monster eating people and understanding people''s chaotic world.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that Huo Xiang thought so practical at this time, and even knew the human nature after the end of the world.


    She looked at the sky, turned her head to Huo Xiang and said, "call me if you have something, and I''ll be there as soon as possible."


    Huo Xiang knew Gu Jiu was leaving. He nodded and got off the bus.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang standing outside the car with complexity in his eyes.


    In fact, they had contact in the last life, and they also had some involvement with their sister.


    Finally, the man died because of his sister Liu Yan, who was killed not long after Huo Xiang''s death.


    When Gu Jiu was in Beijing in her previous life, she didn''t have too deep contact with her sister and Huo Xiang.


    They only knew that they were in trouble and hid in a small base near the capital, where she was.


    Seeing her experience of being bullied by her family, they began to defend her against injustice, and even frankly advised her.


    But she couldn''t hear it at that time.


    Later, the family discovered the attitude of Liu Yan and Huo Xiang, and they spoke ill of Huo Xiang and Liu Yan in her ear.


    At that time, she listened to her family foolishly, so she didn''t pay too much attention to them.


    After hearing the news of them again, I knew that they were both dead.


    Even after they died, let her know something that filled her with guilt.


    It turned out that the two had been helping her in the dark.


    Every time I go out to do a task, I always send the crystal nucleus they get to her secretly.

 Chapter 42

    After Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang died, her heart fluctuated greatly.


    She doesn''t understand why Xuejie and Huo Xiang treat her so much.


    I don''t understand what happened to them.


    But now she stands at the right time, place and people, all the advantages.


    I can''t say anything in this world. Let my sister and Huo Xiang face death again.


    Huo Xiang didn''t notice Gu Jiu''s complicated vision.


    Because as soon as he got off the bus, the captain not far away called his name.


    Listen to that tone, the attitude is very bad, and the mood is extremely low.


    Huoxiang had no time to say hello to Gu Jiu and walked towards the captain.


    "Huo Xiang! It''s working time now. You should be so negligent. Don''t you want to do it!"


    The middle-aged man is the captain of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    He never looked up to Huo Xiang.


    It''s not because Huo Xiang has no ability. On the contrary, he is very capable. His achievements can be promoted to his head.


    But all Huo Xiang''s achievements were suppressed by him.


    Just because he doesn''t like Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang''s father used to be his boss. When his boss died, he took his place.


    Unexpectedly, another son of the other party came.


    If only this son were a waste, he would still be able.


    This makes him how to stand, so middle-aged men always have nothing to do and wear small shoes for Huo Xiang everywhere.


    Huo Xiang also knows why.


    Hearing the captain''s scolding, he was used to it.


    Lei Jie was afraid that Huo Xiang would be angered by the captain and do something too much.


    He immediately walked forward with a smile. "Captain, calm down. Huo Xiang has been working overtime recently. My friend is worried about passing by. He just gives a greeting."


    Lei Jie''s words mean that Huo Xiang has been working overtime recently and has not done anything beyond the boundary.


    This is telling the captain not to be too embarrassed.


    After all, everyone in the police station has eyes.


    If Lei Jie''s words in the past would at most get the abuse of the captain.


    However, as captain these days, he has also been under a lot of pressure. At this moment, he needs to vent.


    "What are you? Are you the captain or am I the captain? I don''t want to go away! I''ve seen you two work for a woman all day. I think you two go away together!"


    The captain''s voice was loud and all the other policemen around him listened.


    They looked at the captain, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie with complex eyes.


    The captain always looked down on Huo Xiang and even embarrassed each other. This is no secret in the police station.


    I just didn''t expect the captain to fire Huo Xiang.


    But even if fired, it''s not something a small captain can do.


    This is a process that requires layers of process and finally sent to the director for approval.


    So after they thought about it for a moment, they continued to move in their hands and no longer looked at the trio.


    Huo Xiang had a repressive storm in his eyes.


    If Gu Jiu hadn''t told him what he said in the car before, maybe he could bear it at this time.


    But at this time, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, he was angry at the bottom of his heart.


    The death of his father made him eat the food of the country.


    But I didn''t expect to meet such an unreasonable person.


    If he really wants to climb up, who can stop him.


    But the people in front of him provoked again and again, which made him unable to swallow this tone any more.


    Especially at the time of the end of the world.


    Mankind is going to perish, and he still insists on farting.


    As long as he has a clear conscience.

 Chapter 43

    "Captain, I will not leave as you said. I will officially hand in my resignation letter."


    With that, Huo Xiang took off his hat with a badge on his head.


    Lei Jie''s eyes widened when he heard his friend''s words.


    When he saw Huo Xiang''s action, he came forward to hold each other and said in a low voice, "Xiangzi, don''t fool around. At this time, it''s over."


    For Lei Jie''s persuasion, Huo Xiang shook his head indifferently.


    He took a disdainful look at the captain who had endured for several years, and a sarcastic smile hung around his mouth.


    Then he looked at Raj, "come with me. Trust me, I won''t hurt you."


    Lei Jie wanted to persuade his friend, but he didn''t expect his friend to let him leave with him.


    This made Reggie unresponsive for a while.


    The captain on one side said he would leave before hearing Huo Xiang, and now he has to pull Lei Jie away.


    This made him angry and thought that Huo Xiang would not really leave at all.


    His face twisted and said, "Huo Xiang, your threat means nothing to me."


    Then he looked at Lei Jie again, "and you, since you two have such a good relationship, then go away together. Without you, there are two less disasters in the team."


    Good guy, these words made Reggie''s face green.


    He has been in the team for so long that the captain turned out to be a disaster.


    And Huo Xiang has always had a task in the team. Huo Xiang looked at Lei Jie''s actions and turned to walk in the other direction. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say to Lei Jie, "let''s go."


    Lei Jie took a vicious look at the captain and turned to catch up with Huo Xiang.


    The captain watched them leave, took a deep breath and then took a deep breath. Finally, he couldn''t bear to yell at them: "go away and never come back!"


    Huo Xiang ignored the angry voice behind him.


    Lei Jie''s eyes were complicated, but there was no regret in his eyes.


    The teammates behind them watched them leave, with miscellaneous eyes and sighs.


    The captain looked at the men around him, became angry again, and began to abuse them.


    People have long been used to it, and they continue their work.


    However, at this time, several staff members carried the dead man''s body past the captain.


    The captain didn''t care and didn''t hide.

 Chapter 44

    He stood where he was, still abusing.


    Just as the stretcher rubbed against his body, his exposed arm was cut.


    The captain hissed, raised his arm and saw a blood mark on his arm.


    He turned and looked puzzled at the staff leaving. He didn''t understand how the scar on his arm was cut.


    No one saw the body lying on the stretcher and moved slightly.


    There was a trace of blood on his exposed fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    Capital.


    The traditional villa is solemnly built, and the atmosphere in the living room is a little tense at this time.


    Especially the old man sitting on the throne.


    This is your old house.


    Mr. Jun listened to the report from the people around him, and his eyes flashed a sharp light.


    Although Mr. Jun is at the age of 60, there is no old look on his body at this time.


    However, the reason why his face was so solemn at this time was that the world was in chaos.


    More because of his grandson, Jun Beimo, he has not returned.


    Two months ago, he sent his youngest grandson Jun Beimo to inspect Jun''s branch.


    But there grandson lost his family inheritance ring.


    He found it when he returned to the capital, so he hurried back to look for it.


    Now the capital has been in chaos, not to mention other provinces and cities.


    All forces in the capital began to prepare for the future, even the jun family.


    Mr. Jun felt it vaguely as early as the omen, so he made plans earlier than other forces.


    Jun''s family is well prepared, but the only drawback is that Jun Beimo doesn''t come back.


    Sitting on the sofa, the middle-aged man who looks somewhat similar to Mr. Jun''s son opened his mouth at this time.


    "Dad, do you want us to send Jun''s private plane to pick up Beimo?"


    Mr. Jun smelled the speech and looked at his only son, Jun Yilong.


    There was a trace of hesitation in his deep eyes, which became decisive and firm with the passage of time.


    "No, this is Mo''er''s life. Since the ring of inheritance was lost from him, now the destined person appears again. I believe he won''t have any problems."


    Mr. Jun''s words have no feelings, but when you listen carefully, you can find that his voice is a little unstable.


    Sitting on the sofa, another handsome young man with innate dignity has been waiting for Grandpa''s answer since he heard his father speak.


    At this time, hearing grandpa''s meaning, he unexpectedly let his brother live and die. Jun Beichen was a little worried.


    Although my brother is excellent, their identity is so special. What if my brother encounters special circumstances outside and makes others find it inappropriate.


    Jun Beichen''s eyes were worried, even Jun Yilong.


    Mr. Jun naturally knows the worries of his son and grandchildren. Why doesn''t he worry.


    Since the response of another inheritance ring in his study two months ago, he knew that their king''s family could finally be born this time.


    But who would have thought that the world began to be in chaos.


    The inheritance ring of your family is known only to the people inside your family.


    So the gentleman told his son Jun Yilong and his grandson Jun Beichen about it, but he didn''t tell the little grandson Jun Beimo.


    Because my little grandson has always been very resistant to it.


    He blamed himself for losing the ring this time.


    Although he resisted the family''s arrangement and asked him to find a partner with the ring, he had to say that the ring was important to their king''s family.

 Chapter 45

    Mr. Jun saw his grandson blaming himself and couldn''t tell him that the destined man had been found.


    He was afraid that Beimo would not accept the fate of the person he had never met, so he hid it.


    But now his grandson has not returned. Although the old man is worried, he can''t change the fate.


    Now the destiny of Beimo, the predestined person of the jun family, has appeared there. It is impossible for him to forcibly bring his grandson back.


    Moreover, Jun Beimo is not only his grandson, but also the guardian of the whole jun family.


    Now he can''t contact Jun Beimo, but he believes in each other''s ability.


    I believe Jun Beimo will find someone who is very important to Jun''s family this time.


    Their family can only wait now.


    Mr. Jun looked at the worried look of Jun Yilong and Jun Beichen. The crutch in his hand knocked on the ground and made a sound.


    The crisp voice made the two people sitting on the sofa put their eyes on Mr. Jun one after another.


    Mr. Jun looked at them and said calmly, "let''s put Beimo in advance. We should trust him with his ability. Now the capital has been in chaos and various forces have begun to split. Our jun family should also be prepared not to let outsiders invade."


    Hearing this, Jun Yilong and Jun Beichen became serious.


    They naturally understand the current situation, although the power of the king''s family is strong.


    But they are not the only ones in the capital.


    If various forces unite to deal with their king''s family, although they can resist at that time, it is difficult to ensure that they will not kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    Next, in the huge living room, the voice of the arrangement of various forces of the three generations of the jun family came out.


    ¡­¡­


    The people they worry about are far away in city A.


    Jun Beimo returned to Jun''s branch with his trusted men to look for the whereabouts of the ring.


    result? Naturally, there is no result.


    Jun Beimo knew the importance of the ring to the jun family. He tried his best to find the powerful talents in the police station, just to find the ring that I didn''t know where it was left.


    But there is still no news.


    Until he felt that the people around him began to mutate and people were crazy, Jun Beimo finally found something wrong.


    I contacted my family and found that now the capital is also in chaos.


    So he took his men to the capital.


    But I didn''t expect to be trapped in city A.


    His body had a problem at this time.


    In the remote mountains and forests of city a, there are three handsome young people standing.


    At this time, the three surrounded an SUV with serious faces.


    Their eyes were on the White Wolf lying in the car.


    It was weak lying on the seat, with a faint blue light in its eyes.


    Standing outside the car, he looked very gentle. The man with gold rimmed eyes saw the white wolf on the seat. He pursed his mouth tightly.


    As like as two peas, he looked at the two men who looked exactly alike.


    "We can only stay here for a week now."


    Standing aside, Siyun and Siyu looked at the white wolf in the seat. When they heard mu siran''s words, they looked up at each other.


    Their eyes were worried.


    Siyun''s face was calm and nodded gently to Mu siran''s words.


    Si Yu''s ice face of ten thousand years could not see anything at all, but he nodded with his brother.


    At this time, they simply can''t ask the little Lord''s opinion.


    After all, although the little Lord is still open at this time, he has no consciousness and can''t communicate with them.


    The three men put their eyes on the white wolf in the car at the same time.


    That''s the little Lord that the three people want to guard and protect with their lives.

 Chapter 46

    The White Wolf''s hair was spotless, and his dark blue eyes looked at them with strange.


    Although they didn''t refuse people thousands of miles, they couldn''t help worrying about the alienated and ignorant eyes.


    After all, every time the little Lord changes, he causes a lot of trouble. At this time, the three only hope that they can watch the little Lord.


    Mu Si ran raised his hand to hold the glasses on the bridge of his nose, turned and looked at the bodyguards of Jun''s family behind him.


    "Go and see if there are any living creatures around. By the way, take out the tent in the car and fix it."


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family in the distance retired from the army. They immediately bowed their heads respectfully when they heard mu siran''s words.


    "Yes -"


    "Yes -"


    Each of them is a loyal member of the king''s family. They can give their lives for the reconstruction of the king''s family.


    Soon, the bodyguards were busy arranging their own affairs.


    The task of Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu is to look after the little master in the car.


    And prepare food, meat for him.


    The little Lord who has changed his body is a Lord without meat and joy.


    I just hope the bodyguard can bring back the food that the young Lord likes.


    Mousran leaned in front of the car and took off his eyes on the bridge of his nose.


    The moment he took off his glasses, his androgynous and charming peach eyes burst out.


    It gives off a kind of beauty, a beauty that doesn''t show a trace of femininity.


    He looked up and looked into the distance.


    The eyes were deep and nostalgic.


    It''s like passing through these dense trees, crossing the mountain and seeing the people missing in the capital.


    After a long time, mousran closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was no nostalgia in his eyes.


    He regained his calm, gentle appearance.


    But when I looked at his eyes carefully, I didn''t find a trace of emotion. My eyes were cold.


    Only when I look at the white wolf in the car, I have a trace of respect in my eyes.


    Siyun and Siyu didn''t notice the change of Mu siran at all. At this time, they all looked at the little master in the car.


    The three people were so nervous around the car, as if they were afraid that the little Lord in the car would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    However, this is also the case.


    They have seen the scene of the little Lord''s transformation every time and have to be so attentive.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the bodyguards had already "camped" properly.


    Even the bodyguard looking for food has returned.


    Looking at the prey in the back bodyguard''s hands, mu siran''s eyes finally showed a satisfied look.


    Mu Si ran took his body away from the car and stood straight. He looked at Si Yun and Si Yu and said, "you guard the little Lord. I''ll get some food for the little Lord."


    The two people on one side did not leave the little master in the car. They nodded to know.


    Mu Si ran didn''t have any expression when he saw this. He didn''t think it was a fuss that Si Yun and Si Yu were so nervous.


    He looked up at the darkening sky. He had to guard against it at this time.


    Night is the best time for the little Lord.


    Mousran walked not far away and took the bodyguard''s hand and the bloody prey into his hand.


    The taste of the little Lord has always been very picky.


    He has served the little Lord since childhood. Naturally, he knows how to make food satisfactory to each other.


    Mu siran''s action is very fast, from the bodyguard making a fire to his handling of prey, and then roasting. The whole process takes 40 minutes.


    He cut the roasted food into even blocks and put it on the exquisite plate handed by the bodyguard.

 Chapter 47

    Mousran picked up the food on the exquisite plate and walked towards the SUV.


    Si Yun and Si Yu looked at him coming and stepped aside one after another.


    They didn''t leave the car body, they just made way in the direction of the driver''s seat.


    Mousran went to the front of the car, opened the driver''s seat, sat in the car, and then quickly closed the door.


    Looking at the bright blue eyes of the little Lord on the seat when he smelled the food, Mu Si ran smiled and said, "the little Lord is hungry, eat."


    He held the delicate plate in his hand in front of him.


    The White Wolf, also known as Jun Beimo, looked at the food in front of him, opened his mouth and bit the food on the plate into his mouth.


    At this time, although it was hungry, it didn''t gobble.


    Although it turns into a white wolf, its movements are still elegant, and the food in its mouth chews slowly and orderly.


    Mousran took the plate in his hand and let the little Lord eat.


    At this time, there is no place to put the plate on the co pilot''s seat. He can only carry it in his hand to facilitate the little master to eat.


    Until the little Lord ate several pieces of meat, musran took out the water in the rear seat and let the little Lord drink some.


    When the waiter finished his meal, Mu Si ran turned to Siyun and Siyu outside the car and winked.


    Si Yun and Si Yu know that mu siran is ready.


    They walked towards the co pilot''s position and surrounded both sides.


    Si Yun even made an action gesture to the bodyguard not far away.


    The bodyguards received it and approached the body one after another.


    They stood not far from the body and surrounded the four sides of the body.


    Mousran, sitting in the car, saw the action outside the car, so he put his hand on the door and slowly opened the door.


    The White Wolf raised his snow-white paw and licked it with his tongue.


    When Mu Silan put his hand on the door, a faint blue light flashed in his eyes.


    Mousran opened the door and got off quickly.


    At this time, the white wolf also slowly arched up and moved.


    When mousran closed the door, the white wolf jumped up from the co pilot and rushed to the door.


    Feeling a gust of wind behind him, mousran quickly closed the door.


    Unfortunately, it was still a step late in the end. The little Lord''s claws had been stretched out.


    Mousran closed the door and caught the White Wolf''s claws.


    Seeing this scene, he relaxed his strength.


    He looked at the little Lord in the car and pleaded with his eyes, "little Lord, you go back. Just stick to it for another week. Now it''s too chaotic outside. If you''re in danger, we''ll die."


    The White Wolf couldn''t understand him, but he saw the plea in each other''s eyes through the window.


    It tilted its head and looked at mousran for a long time.


    It has no aversion to this person, even a little familiar.


    The other side''s eyes were beseeching, and so were the two people around him.


    The White Wolf felt his claws out of the car, and there was no pain at this time.


    He knew they wouldn''t hurt him, but he wanted to see outside.


    During the day, he was weak. At night, he felt that his body was full of strength.


    So I want to run freely between heaven and earth.


    But the pleading eyes of the people in front of him and the layers of containment of the people around him made it slowly take back its claws.


    Although it yearned for the outside, these people were around him as soon as he opened his eyes.


    So at this moment, it takes back its heart.


    Mu Si ran was relieved to see the little Lord slowly retract his claws, but he didn''t relax his body.

 Chapter 48

    Until the little master retracts his claws, withdraws himself to the co pilot and closes the door.


    Mousran was really relieved.


    During this period, Si Yun and Si Yu were always on the side, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    At this time, they are also glad to see the little Lord take the initiative to step back.


    But tonight is not over yet. There are still six days to go. This is really an arduous task.


    After getting off the bus, mu siran said to Siyun Siyu, "today, the young Lord won''t have the heart to come out. Let''s eat something first. There are six days left. We should save our strength."


    Siyun Siyu looked at the little Lord in the car, looked at each other, and then followed mu siran.


    After they left, Jun''s bodyguard surrounded the SUV.


    But they won''t be as close to the body as mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    No one knows what will happen in the next six days.


    At this time, they will do their best to protect the little Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jiu spent all the last penny in his hand, he checked out from the hotel.


    She knew that nine o''clock tonight would be the time of the end.


    Now she has enough supplies in her hand.


    Although the quantity is small, there are plenty of weapons, food, medicine and daily necessities.


    And gasoline is also essential.


    When the end comes, everyone will rush to the capital, and so will she.


    Gu Jiu checked out his room and drove towards Huo Xiang''s residence.


    She will leave here for the capital today.


    But she couldn''t let Huo Xiang go. She wanted to ask the other party''s opinion and whether to leave with her.


    If you want to wait for the rescue of the capital, it will be a year later.


    Who knows what will happen in the middle.


    The people Gu Jiu cares about most now are his sister Liu Yan and Huo Xiang.


    These two people paid for her in their previous lives, and she will definitely repay each other.


    No matter what kind of trouble they encounter, she will definitely protect them in this life.


    Gu Jiu came to Huo Xiang''s home and saw not only Xiao Qi, but also another man.


    The man Gu Jiu has seen two sides, as if he were Huo Xiang''s colleague.


    Huo Xiang took Gu Jiu to the living room, pointed to Lei Jie and said to Gu Jiu, "this is my good friend Lei Jie. We left together in the task that day."


    As soon as he said these words, Gu Jiu looked at him in surprise.


    Feeling Gu Jiu''s sight, Huo Xiang felt embarrassed and touched his nose.


    Lei Jie stood up at this time. He went to Gu Jiu with deep emotion and excitement. "You are Gu Jiu. I heard Xiangzi say that what you said is true. Are you sure it''s not a dream? Are you sure it''s not a science fiction blockbuster? You''ve seen too much, you..."


    Gu Jiu understood as soon as she heard Lei Jie''s words. Huo Xiang told Lei Jie her words.


    She looked at Huo Xiang with her eyes low and asked, and there was a trace of examination.


    Huo Xiang immediately explained, "Lei Jie is an orphan. He won''t tell anyone, and he is absolutely reliable. This boy has saved my life. His mouth is very strict."


    After hearing Huo Xiang''s words and looking at Gu Jiu''s cold face, Lei Jie is not stupid. He knows why.


    He immediately assured Gu Jiu, "don''t worry, my mouth is very strict. I won''t tell anyone about it. Xiangzi is my only good friend. I won''t fall into his injustice."


    Gu Jiu glanced at Lei Jie when she heard the speech. This was the first time she looked at each other seriously.


    Lei Jie''s eyes are very clear and stubborn.

 Chapter 49

    Lei Jie''s eyes are very clear and stubborn.


    Such a person is very simple, but it still makes Gu Jiu have no trust in him.


    But she remembered that Raj said his mouth was very strict, which made her laugh.


    "Tight mouth, huh?"


    That elongated voice, with a hundred turns of charm, but also with a little bad.


    Let Huo Xiang and Lei Jie lower their heads one after another.


    It was a serious inquiry, but the voice was really hook.


    There are those eyes without any emotion, which makes the two big men don''t know how to face Gu Jiu for a time.


    Moreover, they are also very guilty at this time.


    Looking down at them, Gu Jiu broke her eyebrows. To tell the truth, she didn''t trust anyone.


    Even Huo Xiang is the same, but she can expose space in front of Huo Xiang, or tell each other the arrival of the end.


    All this is just because of the man''s kindness to her in his previous life.


    Even if space is exposed by Huo Xiang, she is not the only "space power" when the end of the world comes.


    Telling the other party in advance of the arrival of the end of the world is just incidental.


    Whether the other party believes it or not, it has no influence on her.


    People''s hearts will change. She is not sure that Huo Xiang will treat her like he did in previous lives.


    If Huo Xiang is not worth what she has done, she also has her own way to solve it.


    But now he told Lei Jie the news of the end of the world, which she really didn''t take to heart.


    It''s just that Lei Jie has never seen Huo Xiang in her previous life.


    As for Lei Jie''s strict mouth, it has nothing to do with her.


    In this awkward atmosphere, Xiao Qi came forward and looked at Gu Jiu with both eyes.


    Seeing that Xiao Qi looks good, Gu Jiu knows that Huo Xiang didn''t treat him badly.


    She smiled at Xiao Qi and turned to sit on the sofa.


    "I will leave here for the capital today. I want to ask if you will leave with me. If you do, you still have half an hour to clean up."


    Gu Jiu said this to Huo Xiang, but it still includes Xiao Qi and Lei Jie.


    Huo Xiang didn''t react to Gu Jiu''s words for a moment.


    He looked at the lazy woman sitting on the sofa and said uncertainly, "leave today and go to the capital?"


    Gu Jiu looked at him with a smile. "I''m not interested in repeating it for the second time. Half an hour to consider and pack up things should be enough."


    Then Gu Jiu took out the map in his backpack.


    This is the first time she has driven to Beijing by herself. Make sure to determine the route.


    When Huo Xiang heard Gu Jiu''s words, he looked at Lei Jie around him.


    Xiaoqi had already stood behind her when Gu Jiu said he would go to the capital.


    His answer is obvious.


    Lei Jie is an orphan. Huo Xiang''s parents have both died. When they look at each other, they already have the answer.


    In the next half an hour, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie simply packed up what they needed to take away.


    Because Lei Jie has a good relationship with Huo Xiang, the house he rented is downstairs.


    At this time, Lei Jie didn''t know that Gu Jiu had space, so he simply packed up what he could take away.


    Huo Xiang didn''t mean to expose Gu Jiu''s space.


    He also simply packed up his things and left with Gu Jiu, a family that has lived for more than 20 years.


    A group of four people got on the bus, left without nostalgia, and drove directly to the highway.

 Chapter 50

    Gu Jiu and others left, and just today, all the bustling areas of the city have become a mess.


    Sitting in the office of the police station, the middle-aged man who shouted abuse at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie two days ago, his eyes protruded.


    The hands were unconsciously bent, and the face was distorted.


    He felt something wrong all day, but he didn''t care or take it to heart.


    When he came to the office this morning, he had just poured a cup of tea and was ready to sit back in his office chair.


    The moment he turned around, his body changed. He didn''t insist on returning to his seat.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock on the door of the office.


    But there was no breath in the house, and no one could pay attention to it.


    The man still knocked on the door.


    The knock on the door became louder and louder. Because the task was urgent, the man directly pushed open the door.


    At the moment when the door opened, the scene inside the house was also exposed to the eyes of the people outside the door.


    "Something''s wrong with the captain! Somebody --"


    The police station is in a mess, and the hospital is in a mess.


    The situation in the hospital is more serious. There are man eating monsters everywhere, but there are blood stains.


    Those monsters are zombies. Some of them are patients, some come to see patients, and even some doctors in white coats.


    The hospital has become a purgatory.


    The only conscious people left looked panic and looked at everything in front of them with a look of fear.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    Why do these man eating monsters suddenly appear.


    The departure of relatives and friends and the fall of one person after another make them see what hell is.


    They ran out of the hospital.


    Even if you step on the child, you don''t pay attention.


    In their eyes, life is the most important thing.


    The roar of adults, the cry of children, and the painful sound of being attacked by zombies.


    This scene appeared in all hospitals.


    Conscious people want to run out of the hospital.


    But they didn''t know that the situation outside was not much better.


    The end has come.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu drove his car, got on the national highway and drove towards the capital.


    Along the way, they did not encounter any people infected with the virus.


    But they can hear the reports of the cities behind them. They all know that the end is really coming.


    The only unacceptable person in the car is Raj.


    Just now, he heard the announcer in the car say that the hospital had been attacked.


    Those are man eating monsters. Those people bite when they see people.


    The anchor even went to the hospital in person to report the situation of the hospital all the time.


    But just now the anchor was attacked.


    With his own ears, he heard the scream of the anchor and the screams of the people around him.


    He suspected that something was wrong with his ears.


    Lei Jie looked at Huo Xiang sitting next to him and stretched out his hand to pull each other''s clothes.


    "Xiangzi, did you hear that? Is this a prank? Is it a deliberate prank by the TV station?"


    Lei Jie smiled as if it was really the same thing.


    "Ha ha... Do you think the creativity of TV stations is becoming more and more rubbish? Such mischief is to attract the masses. Xiangzi, you --"


    But when it comes to general, Raj can''t go on.


    Just because Huo Xiang''s eyes were calm and even sad.


    Even Gu Jiu in the driver''s seat gave him a cold look.


    The teenager sitting in the co pilot looked at him equally blandly.

 Chapter 51

    The sight of the three made Raj unable to deceive himself.


    But he still can''t accept it.


    Gu Jiu glanced at Lei Jie and saw that his face was in an unbelievable and unacceptable mood. She continued to look ahead.


    Many people will have this emotion, but it is not accepted in the end.


    It''s just a matter of time. You have to accept it sooner or later.


    Now they are driving on the national highway, and the next stop is city A.


    Gu Jiu has been to city a more than once. The whole world will change dramatically tonight.


    She decided to stay in city a for one night tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    On the national road from city a to the capital, a group of people in black stood at this time.


    With flustered faces, they looked at the traffic on the road.


    Not far from them, I heard several luxury cars, one of which was a modified off-road vehicle.


    Standing beside the SUV were three good-looking men.


    These three people are mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    The three men looked serious and looked nervous as never before.


    They kept watch over the little Lord and finally let him escape.


    Just this morning, when mu siran sent food to Jun Beimo, the other party escaped.


    When they followed the direction of the little Lord''s escape, they couldn''t see each other at all.


    "Si ran, what shall we do? Shall we inform the capital?"


    Siyun looked at mu siran.


    But Mu Si ran heard this, but smiled bitterly, "if you could inform me, I would have informed you long ago. I don''t know what''s going on here in city A. since we came here, all communications can''t be used."


    As soon as Si Yun heard this, his face changed greatly. Even Si Yu, who always had an ice face, also had a cracked face.


    "Why didn''t you tell us that we should understand such a big thing earlier and take some measures."


    Si Yu looked puzzled.


    Mu Si ran took off his glasses and pressed the bridge of his nose. "At the beginning, the little Lord said that we would leave soon and would not stay here, so we didn''t take care of it. Who ever thought that the little Lord would change on the way."


    Siyun and Siyu listen to his words, which is really the work style of the little Lord.


    But because of this mistake, they broke off contact with the capital


    Mu Si ran put on his glasses at this time. His gentle eyes looked at Si Yu and Si Yun with seriousness. "Si Yu and I took people to find the little Lord. Si Yun, you are on standby. If you can''t find the little Lord, according to past experience, the little Lord will come back after he recovers."


    Si Yun and Si Yu have no opinion on mu siran''s arrangement.


    They each took a small number of people and went in three directions.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu and his party have also come to the urban area of city A.


    They both know what will happen today, but for Gu Jiu''s stay in city A. No one ever had an opinion.


    The four came to the hotel to open a room. For the sake of safety, the four shared a room.


    Because the front desk of the hotel looked at them, but it was very subtle.


    But no one cares about the opinions of unimportant people.


    After completing the formalities and getting the room card, the four walked towards the elevator.


    However, as they walked towards the elevator, Gu Jiu looked at the people coming out of the elevator not far away, but stopped.


    Because Gu Jiu walked in front, as soon as she stopped, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi stopped together.


    They followed Gu Jiu''s line of sight and saw the people coming out of the elevator.

 Chapter 52

    Gu Jiu saw the people in front of him with surging emotions in his eyes.


    In any case, she didn''t expect to see the family here.


    Huo Xiang and others didn''t feel Gu Jiu''s great emotion. They looked along her line of sight.


    I saw two middle-aged people coming out, as well as a pair of young men and women. I don''t understand who these people are Gu Jiu.


    Even though Huo Xiang liked Gu Jiu at school, he never met her family.


    So he knew nothing at this time, and Lei Jie and Xiao Qi didn''t know anything.


    The four people who came out of the elevator were also stunned when they saw Gu Jiu.


    Especially the middle-aged man, after seeing Gu Jiu, he still showed a trace of concern.


    As for the middle-aged woman on one side, after seeing Gu Jiu, her eyes were only disgusted. Although she tried to hide it, Gu Jiu still found it.


    After all, the disgusting eyes are so obvious even if they are hidden again.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand how blind she was in her previous life, so she can expect that from this woman.


    When the young men and women around them saw Gu Jiu, they were stunned and flustered for a moment.


    But they soon put all their emotions away and looked at Gu Jiu with complaint and disapproval.


    The four people in this line are not others, but the murderer of Gu Jiu''s death in his previous life.


    Even if the middle-aged man and woman are not the real murderer, they are indirect murderers.


    The middle-aged man is Gu Jiu''s biological father. As for the well-dressed middle-aged woman, Gu Jiu''s mother for more than 20 years.


    Around them, her face was innocent, but her eyes looked at her young girl with cold eyes. It was her good sister, Gu Xuan.


    Oh


    As for the young man¡ª¡ª


    "Gu Jiu, where have you been these days? Do you know how long we''ve been looking for you?"


    The young man strode towards Gu Jiu.


    However, as he walked towards Gu Jiu, Gu Xuan beside him grabbed his arm.


    "Brother Zihua -"


    The man was held by Gu Xuan''s arm, and then heard the other party''s soft voice. Brother Zihua''s heart was soft.


    He stopped, took Gu Xuan''s hand and comforted his eyes.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene, and his mouth curved with an obvious sarcastic smile.


    She looked at the family of three and took her boyfriend away.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu just wants to go back to the past and ask her in her previous life how much she will pay such feelings and expectations for the family.


    How can you be so determined to the scum man right now.


    How silly she is.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie felt the mood around Gu Jiu, slowly getting cold. They looked at the people not far away, also with hostility.


    Especially the first man to speak, Huo Xiang doesn''t like this man very much.


    The man''s tone was with a deserved complaint, as if he regarded the estimated meeting as his private property.


    Gu Jiu raises his feet to the four and looks at Yang Zihua comforting Gu Xuan.


    Looking at her biological father and the woman looking at Gu Xuan worried, she laughed at herself.


    Huo Xiang and others saw Gu Jiu walking forward, and they followed her.


    Gu Jiu looked at the woman who had called her mother for more than 20 years, ye Wanyue.


    The woman looked at Gu Xuan very worried at this time, and her anxious look in her eyes was not false.


    Once she envied Gu Xuan for having the love of this woman.

 Chapter 53

    Because she envied Gu Xuan and wanted to be treated the same.


    At that time, she even got sick in order to make this woman care about her.


    Now, Gu Jiu can only use one word to describe himself at that time, silly.


    Gu Jiu continued walking towards the front.


    Gu Xuan saw her coming and held Yang Zihua''s arm tightly with both hands.


    It''s like Gu Jiu came to rob people.


    But Gu Jiu ignored the family. She crossed them and walked into the elevator.


    Gu Guangping, who was waiting for his eldest daughter to come, watched Gu Jiu cross them and walk towards the elevator.


    Ye Wanyue also saw Gu Jiu''s action.


    Considering that Gu Jiu didn''t contact her family or even make money for her family in the past two months, she was so angry that she didn''t call anywhere.


    "Gu Jiu, stop!"


    A roar of anger sounded from behind.


    Gu Jiu heard the familiar harsh sound. If it had been before, she might have thought she had done something wrong with fear.


    But now her heart is very calm, really calm.


    Because she won''t expect or care about the family.


    She lived again for a lifetime. She couldn''t put everything down, but she didn''t have such a strong hostility.


    With the attitude that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend, Gu Jiu stopped.


    She stopped where she was, but didn''t turn around.


    Because I know if she doesn''t stop today, she will be involved in the future.


    Some things, some words, it''s better to be clear.


    She doesn''t like trouble and doesn''t want to get along with such a family anymore.


    She doesn''t have a second life for them to spoil.


    Ye Wanyue saw Gu Jiu standing in place, with a look of contempt in her eyes.


    From childhood to childhood, Gu Jiu listened to her most.


    Although she didn''t know what the other party''s temper was in the past two months, she always had a way to cure her.


    She was waiting for the other party to turn around and apologize to her. She was wrong.


    Gu Guangping was relieved to see his eldest daughter stop.


    He knows his wife''s temper. If Gu Jiu leaves so swaggeringly today, it''s really not over.


    At that time, he will also be involved. He has no idea in his life. His wife solves everything. He is used to it.


    Gu Xuan''s eyes lit up when she heard her mother speak.


    She knew how much the so-called sister listened to her mother and how much she cared about her mother''s mood.


    Gu Xuan took Yang Zihua''s arm and looked at Gu Jiu not far away. Her eyes were filled with resentment and a trace of jealousy.


    Yes, she is jealous of Gu Jiu and the other party.


    The so-called sister went to work in Jun''s company as soon as she graduated, and worked with high-tech and superior conditions.


    And also found a boyfriend with the same excellent conditions.


    So she always couldn''t help being jealous of each other and wanted to grab all this.


    Gu Xuan looked at Yang Zihua. The man had shifted his heart to her.


    She has succeeded more than half.


    Now she just wants Gu Jiu''s face to show the expression of being beaten and suffering.


    All the time, she wanted to see that exquisite and beautiful face, which could be broken and showed a face of despair.


    At this time, Gu Xuan had some magic obstacles. She held Yang Zihua''s arm tightly and looked at Gu Jiu.


    It seemed that she could see what she wanted to see through her back.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t wait for Gu Jiu to turn around.


    Gu Jiu stood in place for a long time without turning around. Ye Wanyue finally couldn''t help it again.

 Chapter 54

    Ye Wanyue waited for a long time, but she didn''t wait for Gu Jiu to turn around, which made her unacceptable.


    When she was angry in the past, Gu Jiu didn''t care and ask carefully.


    Now she is so angry, but Gu Jiu still keeps his back to her.


    She didn''t find Gu Jiu wrong, nor did she care about Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    In her eyes, there is only Gu Jiu who has been in her hand for 20 years.


    "Gu Jiu, if your mother asks you again, is that your attitude?"


    Ye Wanyue didn''t make a sound, but Gu Xuan couldn''t help making a sound first.


    Gu Jiu heard Gu Xuan''s voice, which was too proud to hide.


    She smiled brightly and turned slowly.


    Looking at the family behind him, including the slag man, his smile is not reduced.


    "Oh, mom? Isn''t she your mother from childhood?"


    Gu Jiu''s sudden rhetorical question made Gu Guangping, ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan show stunned expressions one after another.


    They looked at Gu Jiu at the same time, and their psychological activities were also different.


    Gu Guangping was a little flustered. He looked at his eldest daughter''s expression.


    Although Gu Jiu''s face was smiling at this time, he felt her difference.


    Ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan also speculate whether Gu Jiu knows anything.


    Is it because I know, so I will have such a reaction in these two months.


    Ye Wanyue had an angry face before, but she changed her attitude at this time.


    She smiled and looked at Gu Jiu. "Gu Jiu, what''s the matter with you? You haven''t contacted your family for two months. At this time, if you say such a thing, I''ve been different from Xuaner since I was a child. She''s your sister. Don''t always worry about what''s wrong with you."


    Gu Jiu heard ye Wanyue''s words and smiled on her face, but the mood in her eyes was colder and colder.


    From ye Wanyue''s address at this time, she can hear the differential treatment between her and Gu Xuan.


    From childhood to Daye Wanyue, she has been calling her Gu Jiu and calling Gu Xuan Xuan xuan''er.


    Such closeness was part of her envy.


    Gu Jiu ignored the sadness at the bottom of her heart and looked at ye Wanyue''s line of sight. There was no emotion at all. It was like looking at a dead man.


    From small to large, she suffered too much in this woman''s hand.


    She successfully went to college and entered Jun''s branch because of her own efforts and the help of her sister.


    Even before going to college, ye Wanyue tried every means to obstruct her. Say what conditions are at home.


    That time was her most difficult day. She went to school and worked part-time again and again. Those years were almost her most difficult days.


    But she still survived.


    She didn''t spend a penny at home to support herself to school.


    After entering Jun''s company to work, this woman always finds out all kinds of reasons to let her take out her salary willingly.


    At that time, she didn''t know that this woman was not her mother, and that this woman''s heart was so black.


    So she is always for family affection, in order to make them care about her and be obedient.


    Now that she has been reborn.


    She also knew everything she didn''t know in her previous life. Why should she pretend to be stupid.


    Gu Jiu''s cold eyes looked at ye Wanyue, which made the other party feel flustered.


    Just because Gu Jiu''s eyes really have no emotion at all, it''s like looking at a stranger.


    Just when ye Wanyue wanted to say something, Gu Jiu spoke.

 Chapter 55

    Gu Jiu looked at ye Wanyue and said with a smile, "you''re not my mother. You only have one daughter named Gu Xuan. Have you ever cared about me for so many years? Ask yourself, can I be regarded as a relative in your eyes?


    Think about what you''ve done to me. Dare you say I''m your own daughter? Listen to your name. I''m afraid there''s only Xuaner''s daughter in your eyes. I''ve been redundant at home since I was young. "


    Gu Jiu''s words made everyone present change their faces.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie standing behind her, and Xiao Qi''s face became more complicated when they heard her.


    They didn''t expect to hear Gu Jiu talk about his life experience.


    Ye Wanyue flashed a trace of anger on Gu Jiu''s face.


    Gu Guangping was also embarrassed. He looked at Gu Jiu with a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    Gu Xuan was even more angry in her eyes.


    They don''t understand why Gu Jiu, who has endured for more than 20 years, can''t bear it.


    But at the same time, they were puzzled. They didn''t understand how Gu Jiu knew and knew her life experience.


    They all knew Gu Jiu''s life experience, but they never mentioned it.


    Ye Wanyue smiled awkwardly, "Gu Jiu, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. We have lived for more than 20 years. Can''t we compare with the provocation of outsiders?"


    Gu Jiu heard her say this and sneered, but he didn''t look at her again, but at her father, Gu Guangping.


    This man is her biological father, but he is too weak.


    Every time she was bullied by Ye Wanyue, the man never stood up.


    Not even a word of relief.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t hate this man, but he has no feelings.


    The man gave her life, but he didn''t give her father''s love, let alone take her in his eyes.


    From childhood to childhood, Gu Xuan was the only daughter in his eyes.


    And she has always been a redundant existence.


    "Dad, who is my mother?"


    Gu Guangping stepped back two steps when he heard her, as if he remembered his long memory, and his face turned white.


    At this moment, ye Wanyue finally couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Gu Jiu, even if you are not my own daughter, but I have raised you for more than 20 years, do you treat your family like this?"


    Then she looked at Gu Guangping, whose face was very white, with a light of contempt in her eyes. She pushed each other hard.


    Gu Guangping was unprepared, pushed by her, and knocked uncontrollably against the decorative bottle next to the elevator.


    "Clang..."


    Gu Guangping hit the vase and even fell to the ground with the bottle.


    Even so, Gu Guangping is still trapped in his own memories. His eyes are dull and his face looks painful.


    Seeing Gu Guangping''s appearance, ye Wanyue flashed a trace of anger.


    She knew that Gu Guangping thought of the woman and the relationship more than 20 years ago.


    Gu Xuan saw Gu Guangping fall to the ground and didn''t help him up.


    She quickly walked to Gu Jiu and pointed to her. "Gu Jiu, you are a white eyed wolf. Gu Jia has raised you for more than 20 years. Is that how you repay them? Your conscience has been eaten by the dog?"


    Looking at Gu Xuan, Gu Jiu seems to see her humiliation in her previous life.


    Gu Jiu opened a strange smile and looked at Yang Zihua not far away.


    "Hehe... Have I ever been sorry for you for more than 20 years? I''m self-supporting in school, and all my wages in Jun''s company have been handed in. Have you ever cared about me?"

 Chapter 56

    With that, Gu Jiu bypassed Gu Xuan and stood in front of Yang Zihua. "You robbed me as long as I had it from small to large. Now you''ve robbed this man. What are you dissatisfied with? What else do you want to rob? Do you want my life?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Jiu''s tone was filled with resentment. Gu Xuan did kill her in her previous life.


    Yang Zihua has been watching. He seems to understand what Gu''s words are, but he doesn''t quite understand it.


    At this time, hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he explained without thinking: "Gu Jiu, you misunderstood, we Xuaner have nothing, we..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Brother Zihua..."


    However, halfway through his words, Gu Jiu and Gu Xuan spoke at the same time.


    Gu Jiu coldly interrupted Yang Zihua''s words. Gu Xuan was also full of injuries and shouted to him.


    Yang Zihua looked at the two women for a moment, and his heart wavered.


    How can Gu Jiu not see Yang Zihua''s state of mind at this time? She disdained to take a look at the scum man.


    At this time, she was more sure that she was really blind in her previous life. Otherwise, how could she fall in love with such a man.


    Gu Jiu looked at Yang Zihua coldly, "do you remember the text message I sent you two months ago?"


    Yang Zihua''s face turned pale when he heard the speech. He remembered that Gu Jiu had sent him a text message two months ago.


    The message is that they broke up.


    He didn''t believe it, so he called Gu Jiu back, but he couldn''t get through.


    After that, he thought Gu Jiu was playing a small temper and would be fine in a while.


    But it''s been two months, and he hasn''t contacted Gu Jiu.


    I didn''t expect the other party to bring up the old story today.


    Yang Zihua looked at Gu Jiu''s eyes with an injured light, "I didn''t agree to break up."


    "Brother Zihua, what about me?"


    As soon as Gu Xuan heard Yang Zihua''s words, she walked to him, took his hand and asked with tears in her eyes.


    Yang Zihua looked down at the "innocent" girl around him with a reluctant look in his eyes.


    At this time, his head was full of Gu Jiu and Gu Xuan alternating, and he hesitated for a time.


    Gu Jiu looks at what Yang Zihua wants to save, and then looks at the disgusting scene that he looks at Gu Xuan with his eyes at this time. He almost vomited.


    She decided again: "Yang Zihua, we have broken up. Whether you agree or not, we will be strangers in the future."


    Then she looked at Gu Xuan with tears in her eyes. "Gu Xuan, since you like this man, I''ll give it to you. As for what I have in the future, if you want a gun again, you should also weigh your ability. Next time, I won''t be soft."


    Gu Xuan smelled the speech and looked at Gu Jiu''s face for a moment, with a very malicious look in her eyes.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t seem to see her emotions.


    She walked towards Gu Guangping and ye Wanyue not far away.


    At this time, they were still arguing in a low voice.


    No, or ye Wanyue scolded the man on one side.


    Gu Guangping slumped on the ground, and ye Wanyue looked down at him, abusing him.


    "Gu Guangping, you beast, I''ve been with you for so many years, but you still think of that woman. Why do you treat me like this? Your heart and liver are black -"


    Ye Wanyue''s abuse has long been commonplace for Gu Guangping.


    He is used to it. He won''t go back to refute or resist.


    Looking at the man sitting on the ground, Gu Jiu flashed a trace of intolerance in his heart.


    This man is her father even if he has no feelings anymore.

 Chapter 57

    Gu Jiu stepped forward and pulled ye Wanyue apart. She looked at the man on the ground and an unknown emotion flashed in her eyes.


    Ye Wanyue was pulled away and was immediately dissatisfied.


    She was full of anger. At this time, Gu Jiu hit the muzzle of the gun, and she immediately ignored it.


    "Gu Jiu, you are really not my daughter, that bitch. It''s sad that you died in your life. You died without even seeing your last face. Robbing someone else''s man is such an end. This is called retribution! This is retribution! Ha ha..."


    "Pa......"


    Ye Wanyue''s laughter stopped suddenly and covered her face in disbelief.


    Gu Jiu shook his numb hand and looked at ye Wanyue expressionless.


    When ye Wanyue scolded her mother she had never met, she really couldn''t bear it.


    The woman died when she was born. Although she had not met, she was not allowed to be insulted.


    Especially in front of this, she called a woman who has been a mother for more than 20 years.


    Ye Wanyue owes her and her biological mother.


    This woman has no right to call her mother.


    She can''t afford her mother.


    Ye Wanyue was suddenly slapped by Gu Jiu. She stood in place for a moment.


    After reacting, she rushed towards Gu Jiu quickly.


    "You little bitch, how dare you beat me!"


    However, ye Wanyue was pushed to the ground by a figure who came quickly before she jumped on Gu Jiu.


    "Ouch -"


    Ye Wanyue was pushed to the ground, and a painful wail came out of her mouth.


    Gu Jiu looked at the boy in front of him with low eyes. Unexpectedly, Xiao Qi would rush out at this time.


    Seeing Xiao Qi''s action, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, who stood in place, reacted, and they also came forward.


    Before, they listened more or less and learned the general situation.


    Because it''s Gu Jiu''s family business, it''s inconvenient for them to come forward.


    But now the family should bully Gu Jiu, so they can''t sit back and ignore it.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie stood next to Gu Jiu one left and one right. The meaning of protection was very strong.


    Ye Wanyue fell to the ground. Gu Xuan couldn''t care to be good in front of Yang Zihua. She quickly walked to ye Wanyue and squatted down.


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    Ye Wanyue looks at Gu Jiu angrily and stands up with Gu Xuan''s help.


    The first thing she did when she stood up was to abuse Gu Jiu.


    "Little bitch, I''ve raised you for so many years. I knew I''d strangle you in an hour and save my anger..."


    "Enough!"


    Gu Guangping didn''t know when he stood up.


    He heard ye Wanyue say a cheap word for a while. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted at ye Wanyue to stop it.


    It was the first time he had yelled so loudly.


    At least in Gu Jiu''s eyes, this is really the first time.


    Gu Jiu is used to ye Wanyue''s abuse. Now she won''t take those words to heart.


    Just think it''s a dog barking.


    However, she didn''t expect that the man would stand up, which surprised her a little.


    Hearing the roar, ye Wanyue looked at Gu Guangping, her eyes stunned and a little excited.


    She stretched out her trembling fingers to him and couldn''t say a complete word, "you... You..."


    Gu Guangping didn''t even give her a corner of his eye, and Li ignored her.


    His eyes were on his eldest daughter not far away.


    He owed too much to the child and neglected it for too long.


    But he can''t look directly at the child in his life.

 Chapter 58

    Looking at the eldest daughter in front of him, Gu Guangping was drowned by the complexity and guilt in his eyes.


    Today, my family was traveling in city a, but I didn''t expect to meet Gu Jiu.


    And the child also knows his life experience.


    Gu Jiu''s life experience can be said to be a taboo for the whole family.


    Even Gu Xuan knew that it was because when he quarreled with ye Wanyue, he accidentally leaked his mouth and listened to her.


    They never mentioned it again, but they didn''t know how Gu Jiu knew.


    No matter who told her, he didn''t want to mention it or recall it.


    Gu Guangping sighed deeply. He raised his feet to Gu Jiu.


    "If you feel wronged, go away and leave this house. As for your biological mother, she is dead. Do you know it doesn''t mean anything to you? Do it yourself."


    These words were quite heartless, but Gu Jiu saw his trembling appearance and the appearance of enduring great pain when he said these words.


    Even those eyes are full of sadness.


    Gu Guangping said these words and strode outside the hotel.


    By this time, there were already onlookers around them.


    After all, they made a lot of noise.


    Because city a is not peaceful recently, there are not too many people in the hotel.


    Ye Wanyue looked at her husband''s back and shouted, "Gu Guangping! You can''t go!"


    Gu Guangping stopped. He turned and looked at the embarrassed woman behind him.


    This is the woman he has been married for more than 20 years. She is strong, selfish and jealous.


    If it had not been for this woman, Gu Jiu''s biological mother would not have died.


    Gu Guangping''s previous strength disappeared. He said plainly, "don''t you lose face first."


    Ye Wanyue couldn''t accept her husband''s attitude. She had known this man for more than 20 years and had never seen him like this.


    She was speechless for a moment.


    Gu Guangping saw her look and thought of her long memory, that gentle woman.


    That woman is Gu Jiu''s mother.


    Every time a woman looks at him, her eyes are always full of affection.


    But now he almost forgot what that woman looked like.


    Seeing ye Wanyue''s distorted face, Gu Guangping sighed and turned to leave.


    Seeing that he was leaving, ye Wanyue threw away Gu Xuan''s hand and hurried after him.


    Gu Xuan glared at Gu Jiu and caught up with her.


    Now there is only one Yang Zihua left. Gu Jiu glanced at each other coldly and turned into the elevator.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi followed.


    Yang Zihua watched Gu Jiu enter the elevator. He wanted to say something to save something.


    Because when Gu Jiu turned around, he felt that he would lose something important.


    However, just when he wanted to speak, the elevator had been closed.


    Yang Zihua stood in place for a while, turned and left.


    Gu Jiu can''t keep him, so Gu Xuan must hold him in his hand.


    One is pure and kind, the other is cold. Although each has its own characteristics, he still likes Gu Xuan''s innocence.


    Gu Jiu comes to the hotel room and takes his previous experience to heart,.


    The only thing she can''t understand is Gu Guangping''s attitude.


    The man''s behavior today made her don''t know each other.


    As for the mother she had never met, Gu Jiu had little feelings, but she was also very curious.

 Chapter 59

    Gu Jiu sat on the sofa in the room and tried to imagine the woman she had never seen.


    The mother who died when she was born.


    Now in this world, I don''t know whether Gu Guangping can survive without her protection.


    If she had the chance, she must ask her mother what kind of person she was.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie sat not far away and looked at Gu Jiu. They saw that her face was calm and there was no emotion.


    For a time, they had no bottom in their hearts.


    Being treated like this by his family, Gu Jiu was not angry or sad, which made them prepare a bellyful of comforting words useless.


    Where do they know that Gu Jiu has no feelings for the family, how can he be sad.


    Seeing Gu Jiu sitting on the sofa in silence, they didn''t know how to speak.


    Xiao Qi silently stood not far from Gu Jiu and looked at her silently.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were puzzled by Xiao Qi''s strange behavior.


    Little seven seldom spoke. They couldn''t see through the boy.


    But after Gu Jiu appeared, he was alive, and his indifferent eyes became warm.


    Gu Jiu felt the sight of the three people in the room on her, and she waved away all the ideas in her mind.


    Now time is pressing. The purpose of her coming to city a is not only to wait for the end, but also to collect materials.


    She got up from the sofa. Just as she was about to speak, there was a noise outside the door.


    "Ah..."


    The scream of pain rang out from the door. Gu Jiu looked in the direction of the door of the room, and the look in his eyes was unknown.


    The other three heard the sound, and they also looked at the door.


    They heard footsteps and noise outside the door.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the door. She gently opened the door and saw the scene outside the door.


    The three people behind her also saw it.


    Especially Lei Jie''s eyes were wide and his whole body was shaking.


    There is a man outside the door. No, it can''t be called a man.


    It was an ugly monster with a festering face. The exposed skin was blue and white, and there were a lot of blood on his body.


    However, the most unacceptable thing for Raj is the other party''s action.


    Beside him lay a woman.


    The woman''s chest had been opened, and the blood rushed out.


    The monster still had a bloody heart in his hand and was sending it to his mouth.


    "Vomit -"


    Seeing this scene, Lei Jie couldn''t help retching.


    Although his voice was very light, it was still heard by the monster eating outside the door.


    The monster was a zombie. He turned and looked in the direction of Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu quickly closes the door.


    Lei Jie saw the ugly face and terrible eyes when the zombie turned around.


    He was sweating and looked at the people around him in disbelief.


    "That... That''s a zombie?"


    His voice trembled. Although he asked, he was sure.


    Gu Jiu ignored Lei Jie. She came to the French window of the room and looked downstairs.


    Huo Xiang went to Lei Jie and patted him on the shoulder. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    He always knew that Raj was very smart. He knew all this, but it was still hard to accept.


    Just like him at the beginning, he also eased for a long time before accepting these.


    Lei Jie turned and walked to the sofa with dull eyes and sat down. He was cold with fear.


    It''s terrible. Is that still a person.


    This is a unilateral killing.

 Chapter 60

    Although I didn''t see the process of women being killed, but such a cruel death, as well as the action of the zombie sending the bloody heart to his mouth.


    This scene made Raj fear all over.


    Now he''s all about that bloody heart.


    The eyes are so red. If you look carefully, you can still see the slight beat.


    Human beings are so fragile that they are easily tortured and killed.


    If the end comes, are they all waiting for such torture in the future.


    The more Raj thought, the more frightened he became. Is this the end of the world? Is the monster outside the door a zombie.


    But this is different from the interpretation of science fiction blockbusters.


    He really saw zombies kill people and even eat human hearts. Or when he ate his heart, he would bite the woman''s body.


    Huo Xiang felt Lei Jie''s low-pressure mood and his trembling body. He sighed helplessly and walked over.


    Feeling someone sitting beside him, Lei Jie grabbed Huo Xiang''s hand and asked tremblingly, "Xiangzi, can those things be killed? Can they be killed?"


    Lei Jie asked anxiously, with anxiety and urgent response in his tone.


    Gu Jiu heard Lei Jie''s words and couldn''t help looking back at him.


    Her eyes were full of appreciation and affirmation of Reggie.


    If you are an ordinary person with poor tolerance, you will never look like Raj.


    They will yell, do not accept the reality, self comfort is to have a dream, wake up, everything is over.


    But Raj didn''t. He accepted the fact, but the first thing he asked was whether the zombie would die and how to kill it.


    Huo Xiang was not very clear about this. He looked at Gu Jiu standing in front of the French window.


    Receiving the sight of breathing and loving you, Gu Jiu turned and continued to look downstairs.


    But she answered Raj''s question.


    "Although zombies seem very powerful at the beginning of the last world, they are not immortal. As long as their brains are broken, they will die completely.


    And after the end of the world, humans can''t wait to die. Some of us will awaken the powers and compete with them. This is a war between humans and zombies. No one knows how to solve it. "


    With that, Gu Jiu saw a group of people running outside downstairs. Their footsteps were in a panic.


    Seeing these, Gu Jiu knew that city a seemed to have begun.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, there are always zombies in twos and threes.


    I remember that the same was true in previous lives. Some accidents occurred in the whole country and even in all parts of the world.


    But except for the leaders and the people in high positions, ordinary people didn''t see it and took it to heart until the end of the night.


    It''s too late.


    Remember the previous life, when a heavy rain came.


    Everyone thought it was just an ordinary rain, so no one taboo. They walked in the rain.


    The heavy rain lasted only an hour. An hour later, the heavy rain ended and the whole world was in crisis.


    Most of the people who were drenched by the rain turned into zombies.


    They wantonly tore and bit the human beings around them, and the blood and flesh became their rations.


    There were screams and cries everywhere, and blood eyes everywhere.


    This is a real disaster, a human crisis.


    Gu Jiu often dislikes the scene of that day. She doesn''t have a taste in her heart.


    Especially tonight, the scenes in my memory come again.

 Chapter 61

    Looking at the people downstairs running away in a hurry, Gu Jiu''s mouth aroused a confident smile.


    No matter what happened in the previous life, no matter what the future path of this life is, she is confident to live a different self.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, as well as Xiao Qi standing aside, were eager when they heard what Gu Jiu said.


    They want to know what a power is and how to awaken it.


    If they have powers, can they protect themselves? Don''t they have to worry about their lives and will be killed by those disgusting zombies.


    When Gu Jiu turned around, he saw three people standing behind him.


    The three of them, with their eager thirst for knowledge, made Gu Jiu shake his head and laugh.


    Knowing what they wanted to hear, Gu Jiu smiled and said, "after the end of the world, zombies are almost everywhere. They don''t realize it. They just attack humans, bite human bodies, and use the killed human flesh and blood as food.


    Of course, when zombies appear, humans will become stronger. Some people will awaken powers, and these powers will have the opportunity to fight those zombies.


    Zombies are hierarchical. They will grow slowly over time, low-level, medium-level, high-level, and even the supreme Zombie King. "


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard this, they opened their mouths and their eyes with disbelief.


    Zombies can be advanced, so it''s not more difficult to kill them in the future.


    And what kind of Zombie King, what kind of ghost is that.


    Gu Jiu raised his feet to the sofa, and his mouth was not idle.


    "Of course, zombies can be advanced, and humans who awaken powers can also be advanced. You don''t know these yet. You will experience them yourself later."


    Gu Jiu picked up the backpack in the sofa and looked at the three people following behind him.


    Especially in Xiaoqi and Huo Xiang.


    Just because she knew that Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang would awaken more than 90%.


    As for Lei Jie, she really doesn''t know very well. She doesn''t understand this person and hasn''t contacted him.


    Huo Xiang has awakened his power in his previous life, so he should awaken in this life.


    As for Xiao Qi, he is the experimental object of the Institute of fraternity and can be transformed.


    After tonight, Xiao Qi''s ability will be stronger.


    People like Xiao Qi should have the strongest adaptability to the end of the world.


    They are the favourites of the end of the world. They belong to gray people in the end of the world.


    Whether it''s powers or zombies, they won''t take the initiative to attack them.


    Because they are strong, they are special.


    Transformation powers are comparable to healing powers.


    Gu Jiu said something that made the three people confused, so he walked towards one of the bedrooms in the room.


    "Wait --"


    Just then, Huo Xiang shouted at her.


    Gu Jiu turns around and sees Huo Xiang full of tangles and a hesitant face.


    She smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? What else do you want to ask?"


    In fact, Gu Jiu said so much and so detailed that she had guessed what Huo Xiang wanted to ask.


    Lei Jie, who was standing next to Huo Xiang, looked at her with doubts and tangles.


    Only when Xiao Qi looked at her, his eyes were clear, and even Gu Jiu knew the warm things in his eyes.


    The boy adores her, even trusts her and is loyal to her.


    Maybe it''s because she saved him.

 Chapter 62

    Unfortunately, Gu Jiu is no longer willing to trust anyone.


    How could she easily trust others when she lived again.


    Although the other party is only a child, he is not an ordinary child. He has experienced too much since childhood.


    Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu looking at Xiao Qi. He opened his mouth, but finally closed it.


    Everyone has his own privacy. He has no right to interfere, and there is no reason to ask about Gu Jiu''s privacy.


    However, Huo Xiang gave up asking, which does not mean that Lei Jie on the side will also give up.


    Lei Jie saw Huo Xiang''s silence. He looked at Gu Jiu and blurted out the problems in his heart.


    "Miss Gu, why do you know that? Why do you know so much about zombies. You even know the future?"


    Gu Jiu didn''t answer the question Lei Jie couldn''t wait to ask.


    Instead, he looked at the three people in the room.


    Huo Xiang''s face was surprised. He looked at Lei Jie with a hatred that iron is not steel.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that Raj would ask what he thought.


    Although Xiao Qi still maintained his previous indifferent face, the curious light in his eyes could not hide Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    After all, Xiao Qi is still young, and it is inevitable that some knowledge seeking valleys owe hope.


    And Reggie stared at him at this time.


    Receiving his sight, Gu Jiu picked up his eyebrows and approached each other.


    Seeing Lei Jie''s eyes, Gu Jiu was very satisfied that there was no other mixed things besides doubts and urgent need for knowledge.


    Her own height is not low, about 1.7 meters. Although she is lower than Lei Jie, her momentum is enough to crush each other.


    Gu Jiu picked up Lei Jie''s chin and looked into each other''s eyes.


    She looked solemn, with unprecedented seriousness, and said to Reggie, "why do I know? Because I''m a prophet, I can see the future."


    Lei Jie waited nervously for the other party to speak at the moment when he saw Gu Jiu''s face change.


    However, when he really heard each other''s words, he couldn''t accept it.


    Prophet, can you see the future?


    What the hell is that?


    Is it so magical?


    At this time, Lei Jie''s mind burst out a lot of greetings.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi standing aside were also caught off guard when they heard Gu Jiu''s answer. Their faces were also stunned.


    Gu Jiu finally couldn''t help laughing when he saw the look of the three people, "ha ha..."


    She loosened Raj''s chin and turned to the previous bedroom.


    Without looking back, he said, "no one is allowed to open the door when the door sounds. No one is allowed to walk out of the door before nine o''clock tonight."


    Although she was still smiling, the three people behind her recognized the seriousness of her tone.


    Until Gu Jiu''s back disappeared and the door of the bedroom was closed, Lei Jie turned and looked at Huo Xiang beside him.


    "Xiangzi, am I being molested?"


    When Huo Xiang heard his sudden words, it was difficult to distinguish the taste in his heart.


    Gu Jiu is his first love.


    But now the other party has become different. He is no longer the shy girl before, but he still has different feelings for Gu Jiu.


    But just now Gu Jiu touched Lei Jie. With Lei Jie''s words at this time, Huo Xiang was a little confused for a while.


    He doesn''t even have Lala Gu Jiu''s little hand. This is a secret love that ends without illness.


    Looking at his friend''s stunned appearance and his ears were slightly red, Huo Xiang didn''t know how to speak.

 Chapter 63

    But Huo Xiang knew Gu Jiu was joking.


    Because he saw the joking expression on his face when the other party turned and left.


    Raj is not a bad looking, sunny man. Many female colleagues in the police team have a good opinion of him.


    But for Gu Jiu''s previous behavior, it''s not wrong to say it''s flirting.


    Because of this, Huo Xiang didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    However, Lei Jie didn''t struggle on this issue. He remembered Gu Jiu''s words before.


    "Xiangzi, do you think Miss Gu is really a prophet?"


    Huo Xiang shook his head. "She''s teasing you. Everyone has their own privacy. She doesn''t want to say that we don''t want to force it. It''s not easy for us to keep our lives in the current situation."


    Hearing this, Lei Jie thought of the scene he had seen at the door before, and his face turned pale.


    Yes, it''s not easy for them to save their lives now.


    If they hadn''t left the police force and followed Gu Jiu, they wouldn''t know what their situation would be like at this time.


    Lei Jie patted Huo Xiang on the shoulder and sighed, "yes, Xiangzi, thanks to you, we left together."


    Xiao Qi ignored their previous conversation. He silently went to Gu Jiu''s room and stood at the door.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie know that Xiao Qi is like Gu Jiu''s loyal followers. They go back to the sofa and sit down.


    Now they can only wait for Gu Jiu''s next arrangement.


    They know only a little about the end of the world and can''t do anything at all.


    Three people are waiting silently in the living room.


    Gu Jiu went into the room, closed the door and flashed into the space.


    She felt the connection of space outside the non room before. I don''t know what happened this time.


    She hasn''t come in for a long time since she saw the space last time.


    Entering the space again, Gu Jiu smelled the smell of flowers.


    That strong aroma came to my nose, which was very comfortable.


    Gu Jiu also saw the scene of the space. In addition to the various materials collected, the most conspicuous one was the lotus on the edge of the river.


    The huge petals and the fragrance attracted Gu Jiu.


    She went to the river, squatted down and looked at the lotus in front of her.


    The lotus flower set off by lotus leaves is more beautiful, especially the aroma with a seductive taste.


    Gu Jiu reached out to touch the lotus and found that the lotus had moved a few times.


    She thought she was dazzled and touched it again.


    This time she saw very clearly, and the huge petals really shook twice.


    She put her hand on the lotus petal and didn''t leave.


    I don''t know why, Gu Jiu seems to feel the desire of the petals.


    It seems to be longing for something, what it wants.


    Gu Jiu feels his magic barrier is just a lotus. How can he have his own consciousness and how can he communicate with her.


    The lotus petals in his hand suddenly shook violently. The huge petals were shaking, and even the lotus leaves and stems stretched forward.


    Gu Jiu looked at the changes in front of her. She turned and looked at the gravel behind her.


    Does this lotus want jade?


    Gu Jiu got up and stood up. Her right hand touched the ancient pattern on the ring finger of her left hand.


    It was a red wolf head with ancient patterns around it.


    It is also a derivative sign of this space.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the huge space, and then looked down at the lines on his ring finger and the lotus that was still shaking by the river.

 Chapter 64

    All these are opportunities for her rebirth.


    Come so unprepared, but so timely.


    Such a big space is her guarantee after the end of the world. The ancient and luxurious ring has disappeared.


    The tattoo case turned into a red wolf head is in her hand. This is her thing.


    She won''t want to return these to the owner. She may have had the idea when she first got them.


    However, when she found the hidden space, she had put all this into her own heart.


    Although the space is magical and she has not studied it thoroughly, it does not prevent her from implementing the greatest value of the space.


    At this time, whether the lotus needs those jade or not, she will look for more jade for the lotus to absorb.


    This lotus is not an ordinary product at first sight. It is very spiritual.


    She wanted to see how the lotus would grow.


    Moreover, the gravel in the space also needs to be treated. I still remember that there were many stones left in the mountain before.


    Gu Jiu squatted down again, reached out to touch the lotus petal and whispered, "I will continue to look for jade for you to absorb."


    Then he turned and left the space.


    There are still six hours before the end, and she still has a lot of time.


    Gu Jiu opens the room and sees Xiao Qi waiting at the door.


    Seeing Xiaoqi''s figure, Gu Jiu decided to take him to the place where he got the jade that time.


    "Xiao Qi, you go out with me."


    Small seven smell speech, eyes with bright light, can''t wait to nod.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also heard Gu Jiu''s words. They stood up and looked at her.


    Gu Jiu took Xiao Qi to them. "I''ll take Xiao Qi to do something. It''s estimated that it will take a few hours to get back. You stay in this room. No one is allowed to come in or go out until I come back."


    Huo Xiang nodded, but he was curious about what she was going to do.


    "Do you want me to help Raj?"


    Lei Jie nodded when he heard the speech. "I can help, too. If there''s anything you need to say."


    Xiao Qi heard what they said and looked at them with rejection.


    It''s like they took his stuff.


    Gu Jiu has become his faith for him. This mysterious woman has not only saved him.


    He also felt that Gu Jiu was strong, so he would only follow her.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are getting in the way. They are robbing him of his duty.


    For Xiaoqi''s repulsive eyes, the two people opposite didn''t know, and Gu Jiu didn''t notice it.


    Gu Jiu heard what Huo Xiang and Lei Jie said and refused: "no, there are some private things to do. Xiao Qi has been with me. I''ll just take him alone."


    With that, Gu Jiu walked towards the door. Xiao Qi heard her words and followed up.


    Before leaving, he took a proud look at the two people standing behind him.


    Gu Jiu opened the door and saw the blood outside the door.


    The previous zombie has disappeared. Even the woman''s body doesn''t know where it is.


    If it weren''t for the blood in this place, it seems that the previous bloody picture has never existed.


    Gu Jiu took Xiao Qi out of the room and looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie at the door and told again, "don''t open the door for anyone. Don''t open the door when you hear anything. I''ll be back soon."


    Seeing the two nodding, she was relieved to leave with Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi followed Gu Jiu closely from beginning to end, never taking the first half step.


    Until they got in the car and drove in one direction.

 Chapter 65

    Gu Jiu had been to the mountain with jade with Xiao Qi before, and the routes were very familiar.


    It''s less than an hour''s drive this time.


    Although she saw some pictures of killing each other on the road, she didn''t stop.


    The end of the world has begun, but it''s all appetizers. It doesn''t have any impact on her.


    Xiao Qi has been in the Institute of fraternity and accepted those inhuman treatment. He can''t accept those bloody pictures.


    This time, like last time, Gu Jiu stopped his car halfway up the mountain. The road ahead was too rough and the car couldn''t drive at all.


    Gu Jiu walked in front, and Xiao Qi followed her closely.


    They walked for some time and finally came to the last place.


    There are still many stones that have not been collected. Gu Jiu looks at those stones and doesn''t know whether there is jade in them.


    However, the lotus in the space will distinguish and even absorb the jade by itself.


    Gu Jiu went to an open space and transferred all the gravel in the space.


    Soon the open space was filled with gravel.


    Xiao Qi has been standing not far away. He was not surprised to see this scene, and his eyes accepted it blandly.


    After all, he knew it when he first met Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu moved the gravel out of the space, and then began to collect the stones on one side.


    Xiao Qi couldn''t help, but he was not idle. He looked around vigilantly.


    They were busy, but they didn''t know what kind of bloody picture was happening not far from here.


    ¡­¡­


    The mountain is a barren mountain, but there are a group of people hidden in the depths of the mountain.


    Those are prisoners at large. They should have been shot.


    This time, because there are monsters everywhere, even in prison.


    Not long ago, there was chaos in the prison of city a, and these people took the opportunity to escape here.


    Here they live on the living creatures in the mountains.


    Today, these people saw a big guy.


    It was a white wolf, and they caught the wolf''s attention.


    I want to kill the wolf. After all, the wolf is enough for them for a few days.


    Unfortunately, the white wolf is not what they can provoke.


    Because when they escaped, the prisoners unloaded the prison police''s guns.


    They were not afraid of the white wolf at all. When they saw the White Wolf resist, they didn''t shoot and teased it all the time.


    At this time, the white wolf was attacking the prisoners.


    The white wolf is very clever. Naturally, he can see the malice of these people.


    It directly bit off one of them by the neck and looked at the others angrily.


    At this time, its front claws and mouth are full of blood. It looks good.


    Seeing that their companions were dead, several people who stood aside and planned to attack stopped one after another.


    They looked at the white wolf with fear.


    It was true to tease the white wolf at first, but it was also for its own reasons not to shoot.


    They are all fugitives. If they shoot at this time, they will definitely disturb the villagers at the foot of the mountain.


    But seeing that the White Wolf killed their companion, they knew that this guy''s risk index was too terrible.


    One of them couldn''t stand it at first. He took out the gun at his waist and pointed it in the direction of the white wolf.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out and the only remaining birds around dispersed.


    Gu Jiu, who was collecting jade in the mountain, also heard the sudden gunshot.


    She stopped her movements and looked at the direction of the gunshot.

 Chapter 66

    Gunshots were heard in the mountain, which really surprised Gu Jiu.


    After all, she had been here before, and the mountain was almost deserted.


    But the gunfire at this time showed that someone existed here.


    People with guns are not good at hunting in this society.


    When Xiao Qi heard the gunshot, he came to Gu Jiu for the first time.


    His indifferent eyes looked around warily, as if if if he didn''t pay attention, someone would suddenly come out against them.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the young man in front of her. For Xiao Qi''s first action, her eyes were complex.


    How could she not understand the child''s behavior.


    However, after experiencing those in her previous life, how could she take off her guard and accept a stranger.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out again. Gu Jiu looked in that direction and his eyes narrowed slightly, so that people couldn''t see what she thought.


    She looked down at Xiao Qi and said, "it''s all right. We''ll speed up our steps and leave here soon."


    Xiao Qi listened to Gu Jiu very much. He nodded, but he didn''t return to his previous position, but followed her all the time.


    Gu Jiu continued his previous action and quickly collected the surrounding stones.


    She decided to collect all the stones on the surface into the space this time.


    I don''t know if I have a chance to come back in the future. I can''t waste what I got.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire was still ringing, but Gu Jiu''s hand didn''t stop.


    As she walked, she waved at the stones on the ground. The passing stones on the ground soon disappeared.


    In less than half an hour, Gu Jiu collected all the stones into the space.


    She turned and looked at Xiao Qi, who followed closely behind her. She smiled and said, "OK, let''s go back."


    Seeing Xiao Qi smelling the words with relaxed affection in his eyes, Gu Jiu smiled calmly.


    She knew the child was nervous because of the previous gunshot.


    But speaking of it, I haven''t heard a gunshot for a long time.


    I don''t know what happened there.


    Gu Jiu took Xiao Qi down the mountain. Although he had some doubts about the previous gunshot, he didn''t think deeply.


    At the other end, the bodies of the fugitives were scattered.


    The ground was covered with blood. I couldn''t tell whose it was.


    The white wolf who fought with them before also disappeared at this time.


    But on the way down the mountain from here, there were some gorgeous blood stains.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu took Xiao Qi to the hillside where he stopped before them.


    Five meters away from the body, she said to Xiao Qi behind her: "wait for me here first, and I''ll call you to get on the bus later."


    For her words, Xiao Qi nodded without suspense.


    He stood there, turned his back and looked around warily.


    Xiao Qi is not stupid. He knows that Gu Jiu must have something to do, and he still can''t let him know.


    Gu Jiu is very satisfied and useful when she sees Xiaoqi''s behavior.


    The child is very clever and never crosses the line with her.


    I just don''t know if I will still keep such a sense of propriety after a long time.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t want to go on. Let everything go.


    She went to the front of the car, opened the door and sat in.


    At this time, Xiao Qi was outside with his back to the body and couldn''t see the scene in the car at all.


    Gu Jiu thought and flashed into the space.


    Although the rubble in the space was removed before, new stones were added.

 Chapter 67

    So when Gu Jiu entered the space, the open space in front of him was almost occupied by those newly added stones.


    And some of these stacked stones have broken.


    The broken stones, as before, are empty in the middle.


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes to look at the river.


    At this time, the blooming lotus is absorbing the jade floating in the air.


    The lotus flower may have absorbed jade, and those petals look more beautiful at this time.


    The petals have a crystal light, and the smell of flowers in the air is more intense.


    Gu Jiu took a deep breath, and his whole body was full of transparent feeling.


    She closed her eyes and felt an energy coming from her body.


    Just as she took a deep breath, she felt the wave of power.


    She had awakened the fire power before, but the energy at this time was not transmitted by the fire power.


    Gu Jiu felt that energy, without any attack, and was very comfortable.


    This feeling is familiar.


    Gu Jiu suddenly opened his eyes.


    She woke up again, healing power.


    In previous lives, she was a two-tier power, and fire and healing coexisted.


    However, the dual-system powers of this world were awakened before the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu felt the awakening of the healing power. She took out a dagger from her backpack.


    Holding a dagger, he scratched it with his fingers, and the bright red blood flowed out.


    Looking at the blood, she put her other hand on the finger wound.


    A faint white light lit up from the hand that put the wound.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the changes in front of her.


    The finger with the wound soon disappeared, leaving only a faint blood mark.


    The healing power is really awakened. Although there is not much energy, it has been awakened and can be used.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the lotus by the river, so he used the healing power before, as if it had a lot to do with the lotus.


    Before that, she just deeply smelled the rich fragrance of lotus in the air.


    Then I don''t know the place that touched the body and awakened the power in advance.


    Gu Jiu raises his feet to the river, squats down and looks at the lotus swaying in the water..


    The petals of the lotus are still absorbing jade.


    The sound of stone fragmentation not far away is still ringing in my ears.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know how the lotus broke the stone and floated the jade intact to absorb it.


    But she knew the lotus was really unusual.


    Take the healing power she has just awakened as an example. This lotus is her greatest help in the future.


    Just smell it deeply, you can awaken the power in advance. I don''t know what effect its fruit will bring.


    Lotus is still absorbing jade. When Gu Jiu watched lotus absorb a piece of jade and planned to watch it continue, there was no movement.


    Gu Jiu looked at the stone behind him, which absorbed less than a third.


    That''s one third, but it''s a lot of money.


    Even the last jade absorbed by lotus is worth millions.


    This third has dozens of dollars.


    That''s not a small amount.


    There are also many precious jade.


    Although Gu Jiu didn''t understand jade, she knew that the glittering and translucent color of those jade, especially those with deep eyes, was definitely valuable.


    No matter how valuable these jade are, it''s a pity that they are worthless and worthless in the end.

 Chapter 68

    Seeing the stones behind him, Gu Jiu guessed that there were no jade, so the lotus would stop absorbing.


    She looked back at the lotus again, but saw a shocking scene in front of her.


    I saw those lotus petals begin to fall off and fall into the water one by one.


    After the lotus fell off, the small lotus canopy appeared.


    The little lotus grows rapidly and matures in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene and stared at it without blinking.


    She reached out to touch the lotus pod and wanted to touch it.


    However, just as she met Lianpeng, the ripe Lianpeng fell into her hand.


    Lianpeng''s area is larger than Gu Jiu''s palm. She holds Lianpeng to her eyes.


    Look at the lotus, there is no movement, no activity before.


    The lotus in the water doesn''t move, just like falling into a dormant state.


    Gu Jiu stood up with the lotus in his hand.


    There are lotus seeds in the lotus pod, which can be eaten and used as medicine.


    Gu Jiu had a guess in her heart. She immediately took action and began to peel off the lotus.


    Just smelling the lotus fragrance before, there was such a change.


    If she eats the lotus seeds in the lotus pod at this time, will she quickly improve her powers like absorbing the crystal nucleus of a zombie.


    Gu Jiu moved quickly in his hand and took out the lotus seeds in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the crystal lotus seeds, Gu Jiu didn''t hesitate and sent them directly to his mouth.


    General lotus seeds and lotus hearts are bitter, but the lotus seeds Gu Jiu sent to her mouth are not bitter, even sweet.


    She swallowed the lotus seeds into her stomach without worrying about any sequelae or anything wrong.


    Now she has no fear.


    Besides, she always felt that anything in this space was not bad for her.


    From the time I got the space, I felt that it was destined to be her thing.


    After Gu Jiu swallowed the lotus seed, he immediately felt a strange wave coming from his body.


    The power in the body is gradually increasing and even circulating.


    At the same time, she also smelled a strange smell.


    Looking down, the skin with red fruit is removing some black substances visible to the naked eye.


    This is the root of the peculiar smell she smells.


    Is this the role of lotus seeds to eliminate impurities in the body.


    But Gu Jiugen couldn''t think about that at this time.


    She had a pungent smell all over her body, and her clothes had those stains.


    Gu Jiu quickly took off his clothes and went into the river to wash.


    Had known that eating lotus seeds would have such a reaction, she would definitely go back to the hotel and eat it again.


    Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy. I knew it.


    The river is not deep, only to Gu Jiu''s waist.


    And when he got into the water, Gu Jiucai saw that the river was so clear.


    There is no sludge at the bottom of the river. There are some goose soft stones below. It''s very comfortable to step on them.


    Gu Jiu is washing her body in the water. She doesn''t know the chaos outside the space.


    Shortly after Gu Jiu entered the space, Xiao Qi, standing not far from the body, suddenly felt a trace of danger.


    He seemed to be stared at by something dangerous.


    Because Gu Jiu had told him not to get close to the car body, he just put on a defensive posture and looked around vigilantly.


    There was no intention of approaching the body.


    He didn''t know that there was a pair of blue eyes not far from him, staring at him tightly.

 Chapter 69

    Those dark blue eyes are the white wolves who killed those fugitives before.


    It slowly came out of the dark and headed for the Hummer.


    The steps are elegant and slow, like walking.


    However, if you don''t pay attention to the blood behind it, the White Wolf''s behavior is really like walking.


    On the road where the White Wolf walked, there was a bright red color.


    At this time, its body is still dripping blood.


    But the injury made him free from any pain, and his eyes never showed weakness.


    It has only one direction, that is, the Hummer.


    When he ran down the mountain, he smelled a good smell.


    The smell is sweet, there is a hint of temptation, and it is more delicious than food.


    So he walked this way regardless of his wound.


    But I didn''t expect to meet a little wolf.


    Yes, Xiao Qi is a wolf cub in the eyes of the white wolf.


    It saw Xiao Qi''s identity and knew that he belonged to the wolf family. Although his blood was impure, it was undeniable that he had the blood of the wolf family.


    Little seven and the White Wolf, he felt a strong pressure.


    It was a kind of pressure and momentum that made him kneel down and want to surrender.


    Sweat ran down Xiao Qi''s face, and his legs trembled.


    Although the White Wolf opposite has a strong momentum, he can''t give way.


    Looking at the White Wolf approaching, Xiao Qi stopped in front of it.


    His actions let the cold momentum of the White Wolf release more.


    But Xiao Qi didn''t move at all. He couldn''t speak at this time, but his actions had proved his position.


    The White Wolf looked at the little wolf cub who blocked him in front of him, with disdain in his dark blue eyes.


    "Roar..."


    The White Wolf roared at Xiao Qi, which made his legs tremble more, and his body could hardly stand.


    But he couldn''t go back or get out of the way.


    Gu Jiu is still in the car. He can''t expose her to any danger.


    When the white wolf saw that Xiao Qi didn''t get out of the way, he jumped on each other.


    Xiao Qi bent down and quickly changed when the white wolf came running.


    On this hillside, the noble white wolf with elegance is very conspicuous from the gray wolf with different colors.


    The White Wolf rushed to the gray wolf and pressed the gray wolf directly with his front paw.


    Before Xiao Qi could move, he was controlled by the white wolf.


    The white wolf wanted to lower his head to bite the little wolf under his claws, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he smelled a comfortable breath.


    That''s from the gray wolf.


    It lowered its head and sniffed at the gray wolf''s body.


    Although the taste of the other party is very mixed, the comfortable smell is indeed uploaded from the upper body.


    It''s light and light, but it''s the seductive smell that attracted it before.


    The White Wolf finally took his claws away from the gray wolf.


    But he didn''t relax his guard, but yelled at the gray wolf, "roar... Roar..."


    When the White Wolf stood up, Xiao Qi quickly stood up from the ground.


    Before he was ready to defend himself, he heard the warning of the white wolf.


    It was a language of the wolf family. When the gray wolf heard the roar of the White Wolf, he finally lowered his head.


    White Wolf''s blood is noble, and his strength is also above him.


    If he tries hard, he can''t beat each other at all.


    But the White Wolf''s goal is Gu Jiu behind him, which makes him panic.


    Because he can''t stop the White Wolf anyway.


    And before the other party deliberately let him go, he was a little confused and confused at this time.

 Chapter 70

    Xiao Qi lowered his head and wondered why the White Wolf of noble blood suddenly became interested in Gu Jiu.


    Just when Xiao Qi didn''t understand, the White Wolf couldn''t wait to rush to the direction of the Hummer.


    It can''t stand the luring breath.


    I''m very eager to see what''s hidden in the Hummer.


    The feeling of letting him scratch his heart and lungs is really uncomfortable.


    When Xiao Qi recovered, the white wolf had already rushed to the Hummer.


    He came as fast as he could.


    But he was relieved to see that the doors were closed.


    Fortunately, the door is closed, so Miss Gu sitting in the car should not be in any danger.


    But before Xiao Qi was completely relieved, he saw that the White Wolf skillfully opened the door.


    Its white claws pulled the door and opened it easily.


    It can be seen how smart the white wolf is. He can even see that he is very familiar with it. He has done it many times.


    When the White Wolf opened the door, Xiao Qi came behind him.


    He wants to stop the White Wolf, but the other party''s action is too fast.


    The moment the White Wolf opened the door, he jumped up and jumped into the car.


    It was sitting in the driver''s seat. When it entered the car, it smelled the strong seductive smell.


    But the car was empty and there was nothing.


    If it wasn''t for the strong smell in the car, it would think it was in the wrong place.


    Xiao Qi was frightened when he saw the White Wolf jump into the car.


    But seeing the White Wolf sitting in the driver''s seat, there was no one in the car except him, which made Xiao Qi more frightened.


    He quickly transformed and recovered his body.


    Everything is done in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Qi turned and walked quickly to the front of the car, looking at the back seat of the car.


    I want to find Gu Jiu in the back seat.


    But he was finally disappointed. There was really no figure of her in the car.


    Xiao Qi''s face became ugly. He couldn''t guess where Gu Jiu had gone.


    Does the other party feel that he is a trouble, so he wants to abandon him.


    Once he had this idea, Xiao Qi''s face turned white,


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Xiao Qi''s face was not good-looking. The White Wolf sitting in the car was also in a bad mood.


    It clearly smells the smell. It''s in the car. Why can''t it find the root cause.


    The white wolf was a little anxious. His claws began to exert themselves on the seat.


    The wound in the abdomen began to bleed out because it was too hard.


    Those bright blood drops onto the seat, but no one pays attention.


    Xiao Qi and white wolf are in each other''s mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu has finished washing in the river of space.


    She stepped out of the water and took out a set of sportswear in the space.


    The previous clothes were dirty and smelled so bad that they couldn''t wear them at all.


    Fortunately, everything she collected before is here.


    Put on your clothes and Gu Jiu walks to the backpack thrown to the river.


    The lotus seeds taken from the lotus pod are still on the backpack.


    This lotus seed is a rare thing. Now it can only be seen that it has the function of washing meridians and cutting bones. I don''t know if eating two more will have the effect of improving powers.


    But Gu Jiu was not ready to try again.


    She didn''t forget that Xiao Qi was still out of space.


    And waiting for Huo Xiang and Lei Jie in the hotel.


    Gu Jiu puts the lotus seeds in his hand into his backpack, picks up one of his bags and dodges away from the bad space.


    "Oh..."


    When Gu Jiu returned to the car, he heard the howl in the car.


    PS: we have already made up all the changes we owe you before. Thank you for your support to Huahua. Ainimeng, Moda~

 Chapter 71

    When Gu Jiu left the space and returned to the outside world, he felt the softness under the fart.


    And the terrible howl came from below.


    She immediately got up and moved towards the co pilot.


    So I saw the white object in the driver''s seat.


    Of course, I also saw the scene of the door opening at this time.


    She didn''t know what had happened when she entered the space, but she saw that it was very late now.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie in the hotel are still waiting for her to go back.


    She must get back before nine o''clock, or all unknown numbers may have unexpected consequences.


    Gu Jiu just glanced at the white object in the driver''s seat and looked at Xiao Qi.


    Cold with an indifferent voice, "Xiao Qi, what''s going on?"


    When Xiao Qi heard her voice, he felt a trace of grievance and a trace of remorse.


    He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t beat the white wolf.


    Xiao Qi made a long story short and simply told Gu Jiu what had happened before.


    After that, he hung his head and looked very poor.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t have time to take care of Xiao Qi''s mood, but looked at the white wolf in the driver''s seat with complex eyes.


    White wolf wanted to get close to the car before, even better than Xiao Qi.


    But the white wolf was dying in the driver''s seat.


    Carefully look at the white hair under it. It''s all bright red blood.


    Gu Jiu knew it was time for her to get out of space and accidentally sat on it.


    But this sitting can''t make the other party bleed.


    It only means that the white wolf has been injured before.


    At present, the white wolf has been injured and has shed so much blood in a coma.


    Gu Jiu''s face looked helpless. If she threw the wolf out and let herself live and die, it seemed inappropriate.


    Looking at Xiao Qi standing outside the car, Gu Jiu thought and made a decision, "Xiao Qi, you take it to the back seat. Let''s go back now."


    No matter what the purpose of the white wolf is, she can''t do it at this time to leave it and let it live and die.


    And I don''t know why, at the first sight of the White Wolf, she felt a kindness.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Xiao Qi raised his head and looked at each other. There was no action, and his expression was still a little incredible.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Jiu''s head hurt more.


    In the end, he is a teenager. Although he pretends to be old, he still can''t help it.


    "Xiao Qi, we must go back now and get it on the back seat before I can drive."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s repeated words, Xiao Qi immediately stepped forward and started quickly.


    After Xiaoqi took the white wolf away, Gu Jiu looked at the blood on the driver''s seat and his eyelids jumped.


    There''s too much blood on the seat.


    Almost soaked the whole seat.


    Gu Jiu had no doubt that the white wolf was running out of blood.


    Seeing the blood, Gu Jiu couldn''t help looking at the white wolf in the back seat.


    At this time, the White Wolf seemed to lie on the back seat silently.


    The snow-white hair was mixed with dazzling red blood.


    Seeing the white wolf like this, Gu Jiu''s heart moved. She could take out the lotus seeds from her backpack or from the space before.


    Gu Jiu handed the lotus seed to Xiao Qi, "you feed him this."


    Although Xiao Qi didn''t know why, he also stuffed the lotus seeds into the White Wolf''s mouth according to her instructions.

 Chapter 72

    Gu Jiu knows that the White Wolf''s identity is unknown and is likely to be the second little seven.


    First of all, the strength of the white wolf is above Xiao Qi. Moreover, the white wolf is very smart.


    Its purpose is this car.


    Hearing Xiaoqi say that the White Wolf skillfully opened the door, Gu Jiu already had a guess in his heart.


    But it was just speculation, and she couldn''t come to a conclusion.


    However, there is no reason for her not to use the test article delivered to the door.


    She wanted to explore some functions of lotus seeds.


    At this time, the white wolf is injured. It''s just time to try whether the lotus seed brings vitality or cures the wound.


    Xiao Qi fed the lotus seeds to the white wolf. Gu Jiu cleaned up the blood on the driver''s seat.


    Now the cushion on the seat can no longer be used. Gu Jiu directly picked it down and threw it out.


    Then he took out the soft cushion from the space.


    This is the one time she picked up the bedding when she saw it in the supermarket.


    I didn''t expect it to come in handy at this time.


    After cleaning up, Gu Jiu sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and returned on the way back.


    Xiao Qi sat in the back seat, paying attention to the unconscious white wolf.


    Although the white wolf was unconscious at this time, it was still dangerous in Xiaoqi''s eyes.


    He clearly felt that the white wolf was strong enough to crush everything.


    But he never thought that Miss Gu would take it with him.


    Gu Jiu has been driving seriously. It didn''t take long for them to leave the barren mountain.


    I thought the road would be as smooth as when I came.


    Unfortunately, after entering the urban area, Gu Jiu found that such great changes had taken place in the city just a few hours after she left.


    There are man eating monsters everywhere. They constantly bite the pedestrians on the road.


    Those who did not become zombies kept running away.


    But when they don''t pay attention, they may be stopped by zombies staring at them.


    Screams kept ringing, and there were a lot of zombies.


    But in the real end, these zombies are really not many.


    Vehicles parked on the road blocked their way.


    Gu Jiu looked at this difficult road and scanned the surrounding environment.


    This look really let her find something.


    On one side of the road is a hospital.


    At this time, she looked at the zombies, some of whom were wearing sick clothes.


    It can be seen that they all ran out of the hospital.


    There were also several doctors in white coats, but they were unconscious and kept catching pedestrians trying to escape on the road.


    The road in front of us has been blocked.


    The vehicles on the road are also estimated to be those owners who were stopped and abandoned the car in a panic.


    Gu Jiu sat in the driver''s seat and looked at everything in front of her.


    Just then, the window glass was close to a miserable face.


    At this time, the face was all festered, the eyes were almost out of their sockets, and the bloody hands were still beating the window glass.


    Gu Jiu looked at the zombie outside the car indifferently. She was not worried that the zombie outside would break the window glass.


    Not to mention, zombies are low-level and have no ability.


    Even if he has great strength, the car she drives is modified. How can the bulletproof window be easily broken.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The ugly zombie was still hitting the window glass.


    That voice had no effect on Gu Jiu, even Xiao Qi sitting in the back.

 Chapter 73

    Gu Jiu glanced at the zombie outside the car and backed up quickly.


    The zombies not far away who didn''t eat, heard the movement here, and had come here.


    Gu Jiu has made a decision.


    Obviously, this road can no longer be taken. Now the zombie is blocking the road, so she can only take another road.


    When Gu Jiu backed up, the zombie slapping the window was still chasing the car.


    Even the zombies who came here not far away didn''t stop.


    After Gu Jiu backed up, he quickly turned the steering wheel and fell over.


    The previous zombie has approached the body again.


    Gu Jiu looked at the zombie with a provocative smile.


    She pressed down the window.


    Reach out of the window.


    Those white jade like hands had already lit a flame when they reached the window.


    The flame in his hand went towards the zombie.


    "Roar..."


    The flame broke away from Gu Jiu''s hand and slowly expanded until it flew to the zombie.


    When the fire touched the zombie, it swept through the body, because the pain roared miserably.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    This is the second time she has killed a zombie with a power since she was reborn.


    Now she seems to have found the life of living in a zombie and working hard in her previous life.


    This kind of day really makes her miss it.


    If it wasn''t for the hotel, there were two people waiting for her to go back.


    At this time, Gu Jiu wanted to get off and kill these zombies in the way.


    But she didn''t. She saw that the zombies outside the car were full of flames. In the twinkling of an eye, they had turned into ashes, and she had closed the window.


    Xiaoqi, sitting in the back seat, saw that Gu Jiu easily solved the zombie. He slowly withdrew with worried eyes.


    Gu Jiu ignored the zombie chased from behind, stepped on the accelerator and quickly left the place of right and wrong.


    The people who survived around saw Gu Jiu''s actions, and their eyes showed amazing light.


    It''s like seeing hope.


    Those who were not captured by the zombie ran quickly to the Hummer parked in the road.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw the hopeful eyes of those people.


    Also saw their movements.


    But she still didn''t stop.


    The modified Hummer left quickly, leaving only the exhaust gas in the air.


    The screams behind him and the roars of zombies slowly disappeared.


    Gu Jiu has no heart of the virgin.


    The end has come quietly. It''s time for these people to learn to survive in desperate circumstances.


    She can save one, can she save millions, even hundreds of millions of human beings?


    No, she doesn''t have that ability. She knows herself.


    In her previous life, as a weak woman, she came step by step.


    Xiao Qi looked at the people left behind the car. The figure was getting farther and farther away. He turned his head.


    Gu Jiu said when Xiao Qi turned his head, "do you sympathize with them?"


    She had been paying attention to Xiao Qi before, and naturally saw his movements.


    At this time, seeing Xiaoqi''s expressionless face, Gu Jiu was satisfied, but he still couldn''t help looking for an answer.


    If she didn''t have the previous idea, she wouldn''t care about Xiao Qi''s idea and his personality.


    Xiao Qi shook his head without any hesitation when he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    He was afraid that Gu Jiu, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, could not see his movements, so he said aloud; "Different feelings, just don''t understand why those zombies mutate."

 Chapter 74

    Gu Jiu couldn''t tell the reason for Xiao Qi''s answer.


    But his words made her delicate face show a look of satisfaction.


    At this time, they changed their way and rushed to the hotel.


    Although there were still some bumps on the road, I met zombies in twos and threes.


    Or meet some people chased by zombies for help.


    This didn''t stop Gu Jiu. Her final destination was the hotel where Huo Xiang and Lei Jie lived.


    Gu Jiu stopped and arrived at the hotel at 8:30.


    Seeing this time, she quickly got out of the car and didn''t forget to tell Xiao Qi behind her; "Carry the White Wolf upstairs."


    Two people and a wolf walked to the hotel.


    Before parking, Gu Jiu had found something wrong. There was no light in such a large hotel hall.


    There are only a few rooms on the floor with light.


    This is revealing a message that there is a problem in the hotel.


    Gu Jiu is a little worried about whether there will be any danger between Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    He kept trotting towards the hotel hall.


    In this short way, she has begun to operate the power energy in her body.


    The flames of both hands kept jumping.


    Xiao Qi followed her and saw the scene with longing in his eyes.


    He also wants to be strong, and he also wants to have such ability.


    Because in this way, he can stay with Miss Gu.


    When Gu Jiu stepped into the hotel hall, he already smelled a stench.


    The familiar smell let her know that there were not a few zombies in the hotel hall.


    If only a few zombies, it is far from reaching such a strong smell.


    Gu Jiu made a stop to Xiao Qi behind her. She walked slowly into the hotel hall alone.


    In the dark hall, under the light of the flame in Gu Jiu''s hand, his true face slowly appeared.


    At the entrance of the hotel lobby, there are at least a dozen zombies.


    "Roar..."


    When Gu Jiu appeared, the zombies had all rushed up and roared in their mouths.


    Seeing these zombies rush up together, Gu Jiu''s exquisite and beautiful face hung a silent smile.


    She had itchy hands for a long time before.


    If she doesn''t harvest these sent to the door, she''ll be sorry for them.


    The hands with the flame slowly raised, and the outline of the flame slowly began to grow.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room above the hotel, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had already been unable to sit still.


    At this time, he kept walking around the room.


    In the door not far from them, there was a large amount of blood.


    That was before Gu Jiu left. There was no color.


    It can be seen that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have experienced something.


    They have been waiting for Gu Jiu for a long time, wondering why she hasn''t come back.


    Isn''t there any danger?


    No wonder they are so worried.


    Just because Gu Jiu didn''t leave long, something happened to the hotel.


    When they were hungry, they ordered dinner in the hotel.


    But when the little sister delivering the dinner brought the dinner into the room, they were suddenly attacked by the other party.


    Yes, the woman didn''t leave the first time after she delivered the dinner to her room.


    She began to go crazy on the way, and her face slowly twisted.


    It didn''t take long to attack the nearest Raj.


    Fortunately, Lei Jie used to be a police officer, otherwise he would really get caught.


    After Lei Jie dodged the woman''s attack, Huo Xiang came to him quickly.

 Chapter 75

    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie can see that the woman has mutated and is already an unconscious zombie.


    They watched the female zombie rush over again without any action for a time.


    If they are bitten by a zombie or scratched by her, they are likely to be infected.


    At that time, they are also faced with becoming part of those disgusting and ugly zombies.


    Huo Xiang thought of the man he had shot dead, and then thought of what Gu Jiu said.


    He quickly took out the gun at his waist and pointed it at the head of the female zombie.


    The gunshot rang out, and the female zombie fell to the ground with her scarlet eyes open.


    Lei Jie is not surprised that Huo Xiang has a gun, because he also has a self-defense gun.


    This is what Gu Jiu gave them for self-defense on their way to city A.


    But Lei Jie saw Huo Xiang kill for the first time.


    No, it''s not human anymore. It''s a zombie.


    He opened his eyes wide for a long time.


    When he recovered, Huo Xiang had already dragged the woman''s body to the door.


    Huo Xiang dragged the corpse out because he didn''t know if it would mutate in the same space as the zombie.


    Although the zombie had been blasted by him, he was still not sure whether the zombie would suddenly "live" again.


    Lei Jie saw this and came forward to help. They threw out the body of the female zombie.


    When they opened the door, the distant cry outside and the roar of loss came into their ears.


    The hotel is in chaos.


    There were several bodies in the corridor, and the bright red color hurt their eyes.


    The sound insulation of the room was so good that they didn''t hear any sound at all.


    They threw the body outside the door and quickly closed the door.


    Now they can only wait for Gu Jiu to come back.


    Because they can''t do anything.


    Even if they have two guns in their hands, who knows how many zombies there are in the hotel.


    But after waiting for several hours, they didn''t wait for Gu Jiu''s figure.


    On the table not far away was the dinner brought in by the female zombie.


    But neither of them touched it. Who knows there will be a virus in it.


    "Xiangzi, do you think Miss Gu will have any accident?"


    Raj walked around, his heart was confused.


    He thought of many possibilities Gu Jiu encountered, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    So will Huo Xiang.


    When he heard Lei Jie''s words, he stopped with a worried look in his eyes.


    He couldn''t answer Raj''s question because he didn''t know.


    Thinking of Gu Jiu''s mystery and carrying a large number of weapons, Huo Xiang''s eyes are firm.


    He also thought that Gu Jiu might have an accident.


    But I don''t believe she will encounter accidents. No matter what happens, Gu Jiu will always have an indifferent face.


    It''s like everything is in her hands.


    Huo Xiang looked firmly at the direction of the door and said, "don''t think too much. Since Gu Jiu promised that we would come back, he will not break his promise. Now we just need to protect our own safety."


    Lei Jie felt quite at ease when he heard this.


    But at the thought that there were zombies and corpses outside the door, his heart began to beat drums.


    He followed Huo Xiang''s eyes towards the door, with a trace of uneasiness in his eyes.


    It''s like a zombie outside the door will suddenly break in.


    Instead of walking around the room, they moved the sofa not far from the door and sat down directly at the door.


    They are waiting silently.

 Chapter 76

    It''s already eight forty.


    It''s twenty minutes before nine.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie know what this time represents.


    They don''t know what will happen in the world at 9:1.


    But from Gu Jiu''s words, we know that at 9:1, the human crisis has completely arrived.


    Just hearing Gu Jiu''s previous description, they can imagine what kind of human purgatory it is.


    They sat on the sofa, looked at the direction of the door of the room and waited quietly.


    In this huge living room, a gurgling voice suddenly sounded.


    It was a sound from their stomachs.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other with embarrassment.


    They are hungry.


    But soon they put their eyes together in the direction of the door.


    As for the sound of resistance from their stomachs, both ignored the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The flames in Gu Jiu''s hands kept attacking the zombies around him.


    Those hot flames, burning their bodies, let them constantly spread the sound of pain.


    Because of the flame, Gu Jiu thoroughly saw how many zombies there were in the hall.


    There were dozens of zombies gathered together in the hall.


    This made Gu Jiu puzzled for a while.


    Today''s zombies have no consciousness at all, even at a low level.


    They can''t gather downstairs so regularly.


    Although he was puzzled, Gu Jiu''s hand didn''t stop.


    The flame in his hand constantly threw itself on the surrounding zombies.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the zombies had been burned out by the fire.


    As for the zombie not far away, there was no fear at all.


    They have no idea what these flames represent.


    The blood in the air, fresh and attractive, constantly impels them to move forward.


    Those zombies flew away like moths to the fire.


    Gu Jiu stood in place without any action.


    Only when those zombies are close will they throw the flame in their hands onto their bodies.


    She watched the fire burn up the zombies.


    Xiao Qi, standing outside the hall, saw Gu Jiu standing in the hall with fire heat in his eyes.


    That is the look of worship, that look with excitement.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is like a figure of God in Xiaoqi''s eyes.


    Gu Jiu not only saved him, but also so strong.


    He will try to be strong.


    He will be her follower and always stand by her side.


    When Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu destroy the zombies, he didn''t notice the white wolf in his arms and opened his blue eyes.


    No, you shouldn''t say white wolf at this time.


    But Jun Beimo.


    He remembered.


    I think of all my memories, including that he will lose his memory for some time every year.


    Grandpa once told him that it was the inevitable stage of his growth.


    Because of their family blood, this is what everyone in the jun family will experience.


    Within a week of their transformation, there will be no memory.


    Nothing that happened in that week will have an impression. It''s blank.


    But at this time¡ª¡ª


    Jun Beimo looked down at his white hair and his claws stained with blood. His blue eyes flashed a streamer.


    Although his family has mentioned that his hair is white after transformation.


    But this was the first time he saw such himself.

 Chapter 77

    What surprises Jun Beimo most is that now he has a memory.


    Under such circumstances, he still remembers his previous memory.


    Even everything done in that valley.


    It seems necessary for him to go back and ask grandpa what''s going on.


    "Roar!"


    The roar came into his ears.


    Looking up, the scene in front of you really surprised Jun Beimo.


    In such a big hall, there is no light, but flames.


    The most attractive thing is the back of the woman standing in the middle.


    The woman stood with her back to him, her hands lit a huge flame, and those flames continued to attack the non-human around.


    Even if the flame in her hand flew out, her hand soon lit a new flame again.


    The area of the newly lit flame is even larger than before.


    That roar came from those non-human mouths.


    Jun Beimo has seen several such non-human before, but it is far less than the number in front of him.


    He knew long ago that a virus began to spread.


    The virus is spreading quickly, and those who carry it have died.


    But they are a great threat to people.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be so many non-human with virus in less than a week.


    With the light of those flames, Jun Beimo looked at the surrounding environment.


    He could tell at a glance that this was a hotel.


    They are involved in various fields, and they also have many hotels.


    Although the decoration of the hotel in front of us is worse than that of Jun''s hotel.


    But when he saw the building, he knew it was in the hotel.


    If it is a hotel, the scene in front of us is even more incredible.


    Have these non-human beings with viruses spread so fast.


    Although grandpa mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally before, Jun Beimo still couldn''t believe it.


    It''s only a few days.


    Gu Jiu burned up the last zombie. Then he turned and looked at Xiao Qi behind him.


    The flame in her hand was still burning and did not subside.


    However, at the moment Gu Jiu turned around, she bumped into a pair of deep blue eyes.


    The dark blue eyes brought Gu Jiu different emotions.


    Those eyes are so deep, so calm.


    But just a pair of eyes made her feel the momentum of the other party.


    That''s not an ordinary white wolf.


    Although the other party was in Xiaoqi''s arms, he was covered with blood.


    But Gu Jiu just felt the momentum of the other party.


    Those wild eyes can see his difference, his pride and unspeakable temperament.


    When Gu Jiu turned around, Jun Beimo also saw her face.


    The woman in front of her has a delicate and beautiful face.


    From her back, I can''t see that she has such ability.


    The other party''s indifferent and alienated eyes also bumped into his eyes.


    This woman is not like any woman he has ever seen.


    The cool and beautiful face, elegant temperament, and those lustless eyes made Jun Beimo look at each other deeply.


    Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu turn around and raised his feet to go to her.


    But seeing the other party motionless and looking down into his arms, he lowered his head for a moment.


    The white wolf in his arms has awakened.


    He didn''t notice when the other party woke up.


    Thinking of the man''s strength and his noble blood, Xiao Qi didn''t know whether to put him down for a while.

 Chapter 78

    For this sudden white wolf, Xiao Qi surrendered in his blood.


    That''s more than Gu Jiu''s strong submission to Gu Qianwang.


    Xiao Qi was still hesitating. What should he do with the white wolf in his arms? The white wolf in his arms had already looked at him.


    The eyes narrowed slightly, so that Xiao Qi saw a trace of displeasure from each other.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t like his present posture, which makes him look useless.


    And now he desperately wants to go to the woman opposite.


    Even though there was the smell of burning meat around, he still smelled the luring smell.


    This is the breath he was attracted to in the valley before.


    Now Jun Beimo is sure that this sweet smell is uploaded from the woman opposite.


    He wanted to know what treasure women carried.


    When he had no memory before, he just felt that it was a tempting breath and looked for it with his feelings.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    It was clear that the woman was carrying the baby, and the baby was still a rare treasure with psychic fluctuation.


    While Jun Beimo was thinking, Xiao Qi had put him gently on the ground.


    Gu Jiu, not far away, breathed a sigh of relief when the White Wolf took back his sight.


    Just now she seemed to be trapped in the blue eyes and in the deep vortex.


    It''s like the other party is not a wolf at all, but a graceful and powerful man.


    Especially those aggressive - slightly - sexual eyes made her heart beat faster.


    That''s a feeling only when you face a strong opponent.


    Gu Jiu lowers his head and hides all the emotions in his eyes.


    She now guessed that the white wolf was probably the same as Xiao Qi.


    Maybe they''re all transformational powers.


    Otherwise, it''s just a wolf. Where does such a great momentum come from, and there''s such a threat.


    If Gu Jiu hadn''t awakened his power and changed his constitution by eating lotus seeds.


    It should also be difficult for her to find each other, the hidden threat.


    When Gu Jiu raised his head again, his eyes were flat and without fluctuation, and put away all his emotions.


    She looked in the direction of Xiao Qi and white wolf.


    While Jun Beimo was put on the ground, it was difficult for him to adapt to his present appearance for a time.


    After being put on the ground, he also felt abdominal pain for the first time.


    When he was entangled with those people in the valley, he was accidentally attacked and shot.


    At this time, the sub bullet remains in his body.


    He couldn''t care so much. He looked up at the woman looking at him, walking towards each other gracefully and slowly.


    He wanted to feel the smell of each other closely.


    Want to confirm further.


    Gu Jiu was already tight when the White Wolf moved.


    The white wolf in front of her is completely different from when she saved Xiao Qi.


    She has a great crisis for the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo soon walked up to her.


    The breath that attracted him became stronger and stronger, and it was surrounded by the tip of his nose.


    It made him comfortable and relaxed.


    It seems familiar and safe.


    The flame in Gu Jiu''s hand hasn''t dissipated yet. It''s not an ordinary flame.


    These flames killed all the non-human beings in the hall before.


    Jun Beimo saw this with his own eyes.


    But he still stood in front of Gu Jiu without any fear.


    He even sat on the ground and exposed his abdominal wound.

 Chapter 79

    Jun Beimo exposed the wound in the air and stared at the woman above.


    At this time, he must find someone to pop the son out of his body.


    And the woman in front of me is the most suitable person.


    He remembered that the woman appeared out of thin air in the car and pressed him underground, which caused his temporary coma.


    All this is done by the woman in front of her, and she should be responsible for each other.


    Gu Jiu saw the action of the White Wolf and relaxed his tight body.


    At this time, the White Wolf''s action exposed its weakness.


    Gu Jiu looked at the white wolf on the ground with complex eyes.


    The hair was beautiful, but a third of the hair was stained with blood.


    The color made Gu Jiu feel a little dazzling.


    Her body squatted uncontrollably.


    During this period, the flame in her hand slowly subsided.


    The Hall fell into darkness for a moment.


    Gu Jiu bends down and the surroundings become dark. She takes out lighting objects from the space.


    The compact flashlight is held in your hand to illuminate the surrounding environment in an instant.


    Gu Jiu holds a flashlight to the belly of the white wolf.


    The wound was no longer bleeding, but it was a little deep.


    The wound has only one hole.


    She could not help thinking of the gunshots she had heard in the mountains before.


    Gu Jiu pointed the flashlight at the White Wolf''s head.


    The other party''s deep blue eyes have no pain, and those eyes are very plain.


    Gu Jiu thought for a while and asked, "you can''t take out the son - Bullet for you until you get upstairs. Can you follow up?"


    When Jun Beimo heard her words, he quickly turned over and stood up, and his noble head looked up at her.


    Gu Jiu saw the other party''s action and understood its meaning.


    Xiao Qi has also come to them.


    Gu Jiu got up and walked upstairs with a flashlight.


    Now I don''t know what''s going on in the hall on the first floor. There is no light. It seems that there is a problem with the power supply on this floor.


    They can only take the stairs now.


    Gu Jiu walked in front, the White Wolf followed her closely, and Xiao Qi walked last.


    This is Gu Jiu''s arrangement. She is afraid of the white wolf because her wound can''t keep up.


    However, the White Wolf didn''t make a sound until he came to the door of the room.


    Gu Jiu glanced at the White Wolf and just looked at the deep eyes.


    She turned her head as if nothing had happened and looked at the door in front of her.


    Along the way, they saw a lot of bodies, which Gu Jiu calmly accepted.


    She had expected an accident in the hotel.


    So there was no accident when I saw this.


    Xiao Qi was not too shocked. After all, they saw a scene forced to be shocked on the road.


    Those zombies in sick clothes and blood all over the ground are not comparable to the scene on this short road.


    And Jun Beimo just glanced around lightly along the way, and then stuck his sight to the woman in front of him.


    The closer you get, the stronger the lure - human flavor becomes.


    The taste was sweet, and made him want to swallow the grain in his stomach.


    With the fluctuation of psychic power, the breath is fragrant sweet seductive.


    Jun Beimo wants to know what it is.


    He looked deeply at the woman in front of him and flashed in his eyes.


    This woman is a little mysterious, and there is also an attractive thing on her that makes others want to get close.


    And downstairs, he took the initiative to show the weak side to each other, which he didn''t expect.

 Chapter 80

    Although he was hurt, he was also stunned by this woman.


    But she doesn''t have to deal with the wound.


    Now mu siran and Si Yu must be looking for him everywhere.


    As long as he insists, I believe he can meet them soon.


    But he chose the most dangerous way for himself.


    If the other party has a little bad idea, he is already embarrassed at this time.


    Or the injury will get worse.


    But at that moment, he showed everything about him.


    This puzzled him, especially the laissez faire feeling brought to him by women.


    Jun Beimo bowed his head and thought.


    Gu Jiu had knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie sat on the sofa in the room. They were tense when they heard the sound of the door.


    They looked at each other and stood up from the sofa.


    During this period, they also took the gun in their hands and walked to the door step by step.


    Through the cat''s eye, they saw Gu Jiu standing outside the door.


    This made them look relaxed and immediately opened the door.


    Gu Jiu walks into the room and follows White Wolf and Xiao Qi behind her.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Gu Jiu go out with Xiao Qi and bring back a white wolf with doubts in their eyes.


    Instead of asking, they quickly closed the door.


    It also isolates the strong smell of blood outside the room.


    Gu Jiu walked into the room and saw the blood on the floor of the room at a glance.


    Then she looked at the wall watch in the room.


    It''s already eight fifty-five.


    Five minutes before the real end.


    Thinking of the scene of the end of the world, Gu Jiu immediately turned and looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie who followed behind him.


    "What''s wrong with your body?"


    When they heard her, they shook their heads in confusion.


    They seemed to have nothing wrong except being hungry.


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    Just then, the voices of protest came again from their stomachs.


    They looked a little embarrassed. They haven''t eaten since noon.


    Gu Jiu saw a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Then he took out the lotus seeds from his backpack again.


    Two plump lotus seeds were placed in her hand.


    Gu Jiu sent the lotus seed to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie. "Eating it may help you."


    When Jun Beimo took out lotus seeds from Gu Jiu, his blue eyes widened inconceivably.


    The lotus seed fluctuated with spiritual power, and the strong fragrance spread into his nose again.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Jun Beimo pumped his mouth, as if his finally had this smell.


    Did he eat it before?


    Then I thought of the abdominal wound.


    It seems that his abdominal wound was very serious before. Coupled with the woman sitting down on him, the injury will certainly worsen again.


    But now his wound has stopped bleeding, and the pain is not as severe as before.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw the things in Gu Jiu''s hands. They each took one.


    Looking at this little lotus seed, Huo Xiang couldn''t help asking, "Gu Jiu, this thing is so small, it doesn''t matter if it''s full."


    There was a complaint in his voice, and there was a look of pity.


    Gu Jiu laughed when he heard the speech: "where is this to satisfy your hunger? Eat it, it will be good for you."


    Hearing her words, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie both put lotus seeds into their mouths.


    It''s sweet and fragrant.


    Even lotus hearts are sweet without any bitterness.

 Chapter 81

    Jun Beimo saw that they ate lotus seeds. He was dazzled. For a time, his look was unknown, and his eyes to Gu Jiu were more complex.


    Lotus seeds with psychic fluctuations are definitely good things.


    Psychic power is a rare thing in this world.


    Except for the deep mountains and forests, there is almost no trace of it.


    But the woman in front of her, the lotus seed she took out with her hand, had such a strong spiritual power.


    This woman is not simple.


    I just don''t know what it will be.


    She is not born with psychic power like their werewolves.


    The spiritual power of her body is almost difficult to find.


    This woman is mysterious and curious, which makes him want to explore deeply.


    Gu Jiu saw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie eat the lotus seeds with a satisfied look in his eyes.


    Whether Huo Xiang and Leijie will awaken the power or not.


    At least after eating lotus seeds, you will adjust your physique, which is not a bad thing.


    Just then, suddenly a foul smell came.


    Gu Jiu''s face became ugly. She looked at the two people in front of her and stepped back.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also smell this smell.


    That''s the smell from them.


    They looked at their bodies and their clothes had been stained.


    The red fruit discharges a layer of greasy stains on the external muscle skin.


    Although they are two big men, it still has an impact on them.


    Especially in front of Gu Jiu.


    They rushed into the next room of Gu Jiu''s room.


    Gu Jiu looked at their fleeing figure and picked Xiumei.


    It must be impossible for them to appear in a short time.


    It''s almost nine o''clock.


    Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf sitting on one side and walked towards each other.


    Looking at the posture of the White Wolf sitting on the ground, it looked elegant and calm as if it had not been hurt.


    She stood in front of the White Wolf, looked at Xiao Qi behind him, and stretched out her palm to each other.


    At this time, a lotus seed was still in her hand.


    "Xiao Qi, eat this, turn back and stay in the living room. You can call me if you have anything."


    Xiao Qi didn''t ask or speak. He put the lotus seed in Gu Jiu''s hand into his mouth and swallowed it.


    When his eyes looked at Gu Jiu, they were still shining, full of admiration, worship and trust.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu looked down at the graceful white wolf.


    "Come with me."


    She now wants to take the son - bullet out of the White Wolf''s body.


    The longer it takes, the more painful it will be.


    Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu and gave the lotus seed with Lingli to three people.


    There was no distressed color in his eyes, and he became more and more interested in this woman.


    She was called Gu Jiu before.


    Gu Jiu, that''s a good name.


    But the generosity of women really shocked him.


    You know, there are very few objects with spiritual power now.


    And this fruit, which takes spiritual power to eat and is of great benefit to human body, is a rare item and has almost become extinct.


    But women are so generous.


    Jun Beimo has no opinion about this. After all, it''s not his thing.


    Just some sigh about women''s generosity.


    Listen to the meaning of the other party''s previous words. It seems that you also know the benefits of this thing.


    He knows but still gives it generously. How can he not admire it.


    If those old friends in the capital know this, they will definitely stare out their eyes.


    Even fight to the death for these lotus seeds.

 Chapter 82

    Gu Jiu said, no matter whether the white wolf would keep up or not, he turned and walked towards her room.


    Because she firmly believes that the white wolf will follow.


    Jun Beimo looked at each other''s back, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and then got up and followed up.


    Xiao Qi watched Gu Jiu leave with the White Wolf and walk towards the door without any action.


    Until two figures came into the room and the door closed.


    He just sat on the sofa.


    However, his body soon excreted impurities as quickly as Huo Xiang and Lei Jie before.


    Little seven dared not delay a moment and rushed to the bathroom in the living room for the first time.


    He was not too embarrassed because he had already prepared.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jiu entered the room, he took the White Wolf to the bathroom in the room.


    Watching the White Wolf lying on the ground.


    Gu Jiu had a smile on his face.


    At this time, the White Wolf exposed the wound on the ground, as if she knew why she brought it in.


    She smiled and said, "wait here for me. I''ll find the tools."


    Gu Jiu left the bathroom and closed the door. Only then did he take out the bomb taking tool from the space.


    These are all easy to buy when buying medical items.


    After the end of the world, you will always suffer from various injuries. You should be prepared in advance.


    After experiencing the incident of Xiao Qi, she had thought of this for a long time.


    The reason why she left the bathroom to get tools from the space is that Gu Jiu is not sure what the identity of the white wolf in the bathroom is.


    If the other person is a transfiguration power, she should always be careful not to expose anything wrong around the other person.


    After getting the tools and some medicine, Gu Jiu turned and walked into the bathroom.


    The White Wolf still kept the position she left before.


    Gu Jiu went to it, squatted down and put the medicine aside.


    Looking at each other''s wounds, he began to think about how to take out the bullets.


    This position is a little troublesome and even embarrassing.


    Because of this position, Gu Jiu easily saw the gender of the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu saw such a big thing at a glance.


    She suppressed the strange emotion in her heart.


    Don''t want to think deeply, study the wound wholeheartedly.


    When Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu''s ears Pan - micro - red, he was still puzzled.


    I don''t understand what happened to the woman in front of me.


    He wondered for a while, but he didn''t understand it, so he simply didn''t think about it.


    Then he followed the other party''s line of sight and saw his wound.


    This time, Jun Beimo was not calm.


    What did he see¡ª¡ª


    He hadn''t noticed before in the dark.


    But at this time, the thing - it was so violent - was exposed in the air, which made him ashamed for a time.


    The three young students of his family, the young school from the special - species - Department - team, are now upstarts in the mall.


    Now I should do such a thing in front of a woman.


    Although he was a wolf at this time, it was like a human body without clothes in front of a strange woman.


    Now Jun Beimo''s mood is very complex and even embarrassing.


    He moved his hind legs uneasily, trying to cover things.


    Gu Jiu had already started at this time.


    The knife in her hand cut the wound, because the bullet hole was too small to take out the bullet.


    But as soon as she started, she saw the White Wolf moving.


    This made the knife in her hand unable to control properly.


    It stretched the wound a little.

 Chapter 83

    Although there was only a little, Gu Jiu still had a bad eyebrow.


    The elongated wound in front of her is her mistake. She should tell the white wolf in advance.


    Only care about their own mood, did not tell each other, so there will be such a mistake.


    After all, it''s just a wolf.


    It''s not a real man, even if you see that thing.


    Gu Jiu began to review in his heart.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t take this "little thing" to heart.


    At this time, he finally covered the place, which relieved him.


    Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf, stroked - touched its hair, and said softly: "I''ll take out the son - now, don''t move."


    For a time, hearing a woman''s gentle voice, Jun Beimo didn''t adapt.


    Look at women''s eyes again. It''s no longer plain and indifferent at this time.


    But with guilt and a trace of apology.


    Jun Beimo looked at his wound. He narrowed his eyes as if he understood something.


    He nodded slightly, but his mind was thinking about something else quickly.


    Gu Jiu saw the White Wolf nodding, so he bowed his head and continued his previous action.


    But when he lowered his head, he found that the thing exposed in the air had been covered.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Gu Jiu didn''t think much.


    But for now, it''s a relief.


    After that, Gu Jiu cut the wound quickly and quickly. Without any delay, he took out the sub bullet.


    It''s only a minute before and after.


    The next step is to sew the wound.


    Gu Jiu sprinkled the powder on the White Wolf''s wound, and then cleaned up the surrounding blood, which slowly sutured the wound.


    In the whole process, Gu Jiu never gave White Wolf anesthetic.


    And the other party is silent in this process.


    This made Gu Jiu look at it more when sewing the wound.


    "Boom..."


    However, suddenly, thunder came from a distance.


    There was a storm outside, lightning and thunder.


    For a time, even this room with good sound insulation effect can clearly hear the sound outside.


    The thunder was as harsh as if it were about to break in.


    Gu Jiu had no time to see the white wolf. She got up and walked outside the bathroom.


    I saw the wall watch in the room at a glance.


    It''s already nine o''clock.


    The end of the world is coming. Really, the disaster of mankind is coming.


    White wolf saw that the woman looked nervous and walked out of the bathroom. He got up and followed out of the bathroom.


    I saw a woman standing at the bathroom door with complicated eyes.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, but he also stood beside each other without disturbing each other.


    At this time, Gu Jiu fell into the memory of his previous life.


    In previous lives, it was this pouring rain that brought all the disasters.


    This is a signal, the signal of the end.


    Most of the people who got caught in the rain were infected with zombie virus.


    They mutated directly into zombies.


    The heavy rain infected half of the world.


    In China alone, there are more than one billion people, half of them. This is a terrible number.


    Otherwise, in previous lives, they would not often encounter zombies, and so many powers would die.


    The number of zombies alone is a terrible number, not to mention that those zombies are upgraded.


    Although the number of humans was more than the number of zombies at the beginning, most of them were ordinary people.


    The picture of fighting with the zombie in his previous life once again appeared in Gu Jiu''s mind.

 Chapter 84

    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Just then, however, a painful roar came from the next room.


    That voice is very familiar. It is Huo Xiang and Lei Jie in the next room.


    Gu Jiu hurried to the door.


    Jun Beimo also heard the painful voice and saw the woman''s action follow up.


    Gu Jiu left the room and saw the gray wolf standing in the living room.


    That''s Xiao Qi.


    Now his gray hair was wet through.


    Xiao Qi had a sharp pain in his bones when he took a bath in the bathroom.


    And when he heard the cries of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, he rushed over regardless of his physical pain.


    When he ran from the bathroom, he just saw Gu Jiu and white wolf.


    At this time, Xiao Qi turned into a wolf and became more submissive to the blood of the white wolf.


    The noble blood, the prestige in the blood, and the class of the wolf family.


    Let him once again realize the strength of the White Wolf and his weakness.


    Gu Jiu glanced at Xiao Qi''s trembling legs, and she went towards the next door.


    For the inadequacy of Xiao Qi, she didn''t think it was because of the white wolf.


    But I think Xiao Qi is also influenced by the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu pushed open the door next door and saw two big men lying next to the bathroom.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie must be in the bath. They feel something wrong with themselves, so they want to leave.


    But as soon as they walked out of the bathroom door, they passed out in a coma.


    At this time, they were lying at the door of the jade with their upper bodies bare.


    Fortunately, their lower - half - bodies are surrounded by bath towels.


    Seeing them lying on the ground in a coma, Gu Jiu walked into the room and approached them.


    Bending over to check their situation, they just fell into a coma, and there was nothing else wrong.


    This is the process of power awakening.


    I still remember in previous lives, she also woke up like this and fainted.


    But some people fell asleep for a day and others fell asleep for a long time.


    At present, Huo Xiang is in a coma, which is not beyond Gu Jiu''s expectation.


    It''s just that Raj is unconscious.


    It can be seen that he has also awakened his power, whether it is because of the lotus seed relationship she gave before.


    Along the way, they all have powers, so they must have more security on the road.


    Looking at the two people lying on the cold ground, Gu Jiu couldn''t get them to bed.


    She made a thin quilt with them and left the room.


    In her previous life, she was unconscious for most of the day before she woke up.


    At this time, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were already unconscious, whether it was half a day or a day.


    They all have to stay in this hotel for another day.


    Cover Huo Xiang and Lei Jie with a thin quilt, and Gu Jiu turns and leaves the room.


    Jun Beimo didn''t step into the room from beginning to end.


    Looking at the two men in a coma in the room, he was a lot puzzled.


    But what he couldn''t see through was the woman named Gu Jiu.


    Women seem to know everything. They seem to be in control of what is happening in front of them.


    "Ow..."


    Gu Jiugang stepped out of the room. Xiao Qi in the living room cried out in pain again.


    At this time, Xiao Qi''s wolf body was lying on the sofa carpet in the hall.


    He was convulsing, twitching and twitching all over. It seemed that he was suffering from extraordinary pain.


    Seeing Xiao Qi''s appearance, Gu Jiu was worried.


    She walked quickly to Xiao Qi and looked at each other''s body. She didn''t know how to use her hands.


    Xiao Qi is still crying in pain.


    The voice was filled with despair and grief.

 Chapter 85

    Xiao Qi''s voice was filled with despair and grief.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with grievances and reluctance.


    At this time, Xiao Qi felt like he was dying. His bones seemed to be broken by someone.


    He really thought he was dying and would never see the woman in front of him again.


    No one knows how terrible Xiao Qi''s life was in the research institute when he was a child.


    But those flesh - body - bear terrible, far less terrible than his experience in so many escapes.


    In his escape, he met many people. Those people who didn''t see his wolf began to make up their minds.


    They want to keep him, sell him, and even abuse him.


    When he hid in their homes or transportation equipment, he met people from the Research Institute and handed him over to them.


    There was even a group of people who wanted to peel him and eat meat.


    Fortunately, he ran fast and escaped from the hands of those people.


    In this prosperous society, he saw through those dirty people - sex.


    Even when Gu Jiu saved him, he wondered if this woman would be like others.


    Like those who treated him before, they wanted to eat him, or sell him money, or treat him as a pet.


    Or transfer it to someone at the Institute for money.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t.


    She killed all the people in the Institute.


    Although in the middle, the woman sent him to someone else''s house.


    But now he is still by Gu Jiu''s side.


    He doesn''t understand those worldly wisdom. He doesn''t understand human behavior.


    All he knew was that this woman was the only one who was kind to him on his way to escape.


    This woman is powerful and mysterious.


    He wants to follow her forever.


    But the pain in his body made him feel that he was dying.


    Gu Jiu saw Xiaoqi''s eyes full of despair. Those eyes were full of reluctance and respect for her.


    She always knew Xiao Qi''s mind, but she always wanted to see it again and wait.


    She can''t let go of everything in her previous life.


    Even close relatives can betray her and even kill her easily. How can she give her trust easily.


    In front of Xiaoqi, the clear and desperate eyes made Gu Jiu''s heart shake.


    Xiao Qi is still a teenager after all. He came out of the Institute.


    Should have been on guard against people, the most should not have trust in people outside.


    However, she is persistent.


    Gu Jiu bent his back to the White Wolf and took out a lotus seed from the space.


    She picked up the head of Xiao Qi, who was twitching all over.


    On that pair of clear eyes with dependence and trust, he gently said, "Xiao Qi, hold on, you will be fine. As long as you survive, I will let you stay with me."


    Xiao Qi''s desperate eyes immediately brought light as soon as he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    It was with hope and an amazing shine.


    Seeing Xiao Qi''s appearance, Gu Jiu fed the lotus seeds in his hand to Xiao Qi''s mouth.


    "I''m sure you''ll make it."


    Gu Jiu''s voice, for Xiao Qi, is faith.


    Hearing her last words, Xiao Qi swallowed the lotus seeds and completely fainted.


    The physical pain continued, but his consciousness became lighter and lighter.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu and gray wolf from beginning to end.


    He even felt a powerful wave of spiritual power before.


    That''s not what little lotus seeds can produce.

 Chapter 86

    That powerful spiritual power can not be produced by a small lotus seed.


    And the psychic power made Jun Beimo very familiar, and the depths of his soul trembled.


    He was so familiar that he could hardly control himself.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s figure, Jun Bei''s deep blue eyes took a dark light.


    Who is this woman and why he can''t help but want to get close.


    And the attractive smell.


    Although it is partly because of lotus seeds, more are emitted from women''s bodies.


    Jun Beimo is so big that he has such a great interest in a woman for the first time.


    And still because of each other''s mystery and their own breath.


    He knows that women are beautiful and even have temperament.


    However, Gu Jiu''s interest is by no means an attraction between men and women.


    Gu Jiu sees Xiao Qi faint and carries him to the sofa.


    Feeling Xiaoqi''s steady heartbeat, she stood up and prepared for the next things.


    At the moment she turned around, she saw the white wolf standing behind her.


    When Gu Jiu turned around, Jun Beimo quickly hid all his thoughts and puzzled emotions in his eyes.


    His deep blue eyes stared at Gu Jiu tightly.


    Her eyes were still confused.


    Seeing the confusion in the White Wolf''s eyes, and the wound on her abdomen that was half bandaged by her.


    Gu Jiu said to it, "come on, let''s continue to bandage the wound."


    The White Wolf looked at Gu Jiu and turned to the room. He quickly raised his feet to follow,


    Gu Jiu heard the soft claws behind him, stepping on the floor.


    This made a cold arc in the corner of her mouth.


    She couldn''t see through the White Wolf now.


    If the white wolf is really a transformation power, why has Xiaoqi changed.


    But the White Wolf didn''t do anything.


    This makes Gu Jiu''s preparedness for the White Wolf strengthened again.


    She couldn''t tell why she was so strange.


    I always feel that the White Wolf should not be like this.


    It''s definitely not what it looks like.


    Through the White Wolf, she felt that the other party should be arrogant and domineering.


    But the confused and even ignorant white wolf was so disharmonious in her eyes.


    Is the white wolf hiding, or does he have another purpose.


    Gu Jiu felt that the white wolf could not stay long and should find a time to pass away.


    The White Wolf behind Gu Jiu doesn''t know that the other party already suspects him.


    There was even the idea of trying to get rid of him.


    He followed Gu Jiu back to his room step by step.


    Back in the room, Gu Jiu didn''t ask him to follow him to the bathroom.


    Instead of waiting in the room, she turned to the bathroom and took out the tools.


    Looking at the White Wolf waiting skillfully, he even exposed the injured part. Gu Jiu was more and more unhappy in his heart.


    Just because the White Wolf looked more harmless, she felt more and more dangerous in her heart.


    Gu Jiu said nothing and squatted down to continue dressing the wound for the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Women don''t seem to have ordinary family background. If they are in the capital, their indifferent temperament will definitely attract many aristocratic sons.


    Jun Beimo decided to stay with the woman for a period of time, at least when he was a wolf, his hand was with the woman.


    Because he felt that women knew a lot.


    Especially for the non-human outside, as well as her calm and unchanging eyes.

 Chapter 87

    Gu Jiu bandaged the White Wolf''s wound and got up and left the room.


    She didn''t give each other a look, so she left.


    This makes Jun Beimo look at her eyes and deepen again.


    The woman seemed to be alienating him, and the discovery made him a little uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    The harsh sound of thunder and the torrential rain rolled down.


    On the National Road in city a, there are several off-road vehicles parked.


    In the leading car, there were three men with their own characteristics.


    The man sitting in the driver''s seat was wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses, and the worry in his eyes could not be hidden.


    The rain poured down, the thunder kept ringing, and the roar of the wind blocked their way forward.


    The little Lord has not been found, but they are trapped here.


    Mu Si ran frowned and looked straight ahead at the heavy rain outside.


    The Si Yun sitting on the side and the Si Yu sitting in the back seat are also worried in their eyes.


    Mu siran actually met Si Yun and Si Yu. Not long ago, he met the heavy rain.


    They are looking in different directions, but there is still no little Lord.


    Now I can''t find the little Lord. It''s such a bad weather. I don''t know if there will be any accident.


    It would be better if we could get in touch with the capital.


    But at this time, they were helpless and could only find the little Lord by luck.


    What''s more, the little Lord turned back behind people and came to find them himself.


    This is all under the condition that the little Lord does not encounter any danger.


    Si Yun''s calm face was full of fatigue and uneasiness.


    Looking at the rain outside, he turned to Mu Silan, "Silan, what do you say if the young Lord is in danger?"


    That man is an omnipotent God in their eyes. He has strong power.


    A man once fell into a drug nest alone in Myanmar Dian. In the end, one person chose the dens and captured the criminals.


    Even in foreign countries, Jin San Jiao competed with those outlaws several times.


    Who doesn''t know the name of Jun Beimo there.


    This means, iron blood, cruel men, is their taboo.


    But now Siyun can''t help worrying that men are in danger.


    After all, men are wolves now, without any weapons or even memory.


    Mu Si ran heard Si Yun''s words and frowned deeper.


    How should he answer,.


    If something really happens to men, they don''t have to live.


    Si Yun and Si Yu are people who have been with the little Lord since childhood.


    But Mu Si ran was different. He followed the young Lord when he was a teenager.


    Because of that noble and handsome man, he had the opportunity to be around the little Lord, and earth shaking changes took place.


    For so many years, he has been trying to be around the little Lord, trying to become stronger and protect the little Lord.


    Even if the little Lord doesn''t need his protection, he must become stronger and can''t hold back.


    Over the years, there are only four people who can stay with the little Lord.


    The four of them tried their best to be around the little Lord.


    Naturally, I know everything about the little Lord and his position in the king''s family.


    If a man has an accident, the four of them have no meaning to survive in the world.


    In fact, Si Yun also knows, but he can''t help asking.


    He might want to listen to mousran say something else.


    After Siyun spoke, the air in the car became tight.


    The breathing sound is so light that I can''t seem to hear it.

 Chapter 88

    Si Yun still looked at the heavy rain outside and listened to the harsh thunder.


    Mu Si ran looked straight ahead, while Si Yu, sitting in the back seat, looked at them.


    This atmosphere lasted for a long time.


    Until mousran broke the atmosphere.


    "We will find the little Lord. We must trust him."


    This sentence came out loud, full of determination and trust.


    That''s all the trust in that tough man.


    Siyun and Siyu smell the speech and look at mu siran.


    They didn''t speak, but their eyes became firm.


    Yes, that man is so strong. He is like a God in their eyes. Nothing will happen.


    "The rain stopped, and we continued to look for the little Lord."


    "OK -"


    "OK -"


    ¡­¡­


    It rained all night and stopped the next day when it was dawn.


    On this night, nearly one-third of the people in city a have become zombies.


    "Ah... Mom, Dad bit me, sobbing..."


    In a residential building, a young girl cried for her mother.


    And her father was biting her arm.


    When the woman heard the sound, she saw her white husband, who had torn off her daughter''s arm and was swallowing into her stomach.


    This scene almost made her stand unstable.


    As a mother, she steadied her mind, quickly picked up her daughter and left the room.


    Her husband is no longer alone. Her red eyes and cruel practices frighten women.


    The woman carried her daughter into another room. She didn''t know that her daughter would be like her husband in 24 hours.


    "Brother... It hurts. Don''t eat me..."


    "Husband, mom is crazy..."


    "Boss..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After dawn, screams of pain can be heard in every corner.


    In this city, there will be a zombie in every three people.


    They ruthlessly bite the flesh and blood of their relatives, friends and even close relatives.


    They are unconscious and smell the fresh blood around them, which makes them bite involuntarily.


    No matter who the people around them are, they will jump up and bite to eat.


    The real end of the world is so bloody and inhumane.


    The same is true in Gu Jiu''s hotel.


    From the dawn, she could hear the screams and roars in the hotel.


    These are the people who survived last night.


    Gu Jiu had no feeling when he heard those voices.


    Because it was all she had experienced in previous lives.


    At this time, she sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi to wake up.


    Gu Jiu didn''t care that she didn''t react last night.


    After all, her powers had awakened before.


    This is different from the track of previous lives.


    So she doesn''t have to follow the track of her previous life.


    She will take the initiative to turn her fate around.


    Jun Beimo woke up from the room and opened his confused eyes.


    This time I was really confused and didn''t know what kind of state I was in.


    After Gu Jiu left the room last night, he was sleepy.


    So the idea of going with each other''s footsteps chose to rest under the fatigue of the body.


    The moment you open your eyes, it''s now.


    The thunder outside stopped ringing and the pouring rain stopped.


    Jun Beimo stood up from the bed and shook his hair.


    He felt that he had slept soundly and soundly this night.

 Chapter 89

    When Jun Beimo woke up, he was full of strength.


    He looked at the surroundings, especially the traces on the bed.


    It seems that the woman didn''t come back to bed last night.


    This room has two bedrooms in total.


    The bedroom next door has been occupied by the two men who fainted.


    As for this room, it should be a woman''s room.


    But looking at the traces on the bed, the woman obviously didn''t rest here last night.


    Jun Beimo jumped down from the bed. He walked lightly to the door of the room.


    However, as he walked towards the door, there was a loud noise from the next door.


    The sound was that the door was opened vigorously and hit the wall.


    Listening to the fierce impact, you can feel how anxious or restless the person who opened the door.


    Jun Beimo planned to walk out of the room, because the fierce voice stopped.


    "Gu Jiu! I... I..."


    Jun Beimo stood at the door, listening to the sound.


    This is the voice of one of the two men I saw last night.


    Gu Jiu raised his head when he heard the sound of the door.


    She watched Huo Xiang and Lei Jie come out without clothes.


    They still have some excitement on their faces.


    Of course, if you ignore Lei Jie''s blood and Huo Xiang''s flustered look on his face.


    Gu Jiu thought they had awakened their powers, which was happy and excited.


    However, Gu Jiu was puzzled and didn''t understand the scene in front of him.


    It''s good. How can you make a river of blood.


    The panic on Huo Xiang''s face, Lei Jie''s shock and grievance all take care of Jiu''s eyes.


    It was really strange to watch two men walk out of the room.


    Let''s go back to ten minutes ago.


    When Huo Xiang lay on the ground and woke up, he couldn''t adapt for a while.


    Especially the force of body internal collision made him very uncomfortable.


    He opened his eyes and saw Raj lying aside.


    Seeing their thin quilt, Huo Xiang was puzzled for a moment.


    I don''t understand why they slept here. The good bed didn''t sleep.


    Huo Xiang was about to stand up when the memory of last night suddenly poured into his mind.


    Because they ate the lotus seeds given by Gu Jiu, they discharged some black impurities from their bodies.


    So they went back to the room to wash.


    But after washing for a few minutes, he and Reggie felt the tingling of his body at the same time.


    The pain was getting worse and worse, and they both noticed something wrong.


    I want to ask Gu Jiu.


    However, when they walked out of the bathroom room, their memory disappeared.


    Huo Xiang sat on the ground and didn''t plan to get up.


    He pushed Raj aside.


    However, before he reached out and touched Raj, he felt something slip out of his hand.


    Then there was a scratch on Lei Jie''s sunny and handsome face.


    Red blood flowed down his face until he fell to the ground.


    Drop by drop to the ground.


    When Huo Xiang saw this, his eyes were dull and completely stupid.


    "Uh huh -"


    Raj was awakened by pain. He felt the sting on his face.


    I could not help reaching out and touching my face, but my hands were instantly wet - moist.


    Lei Jie opened his misty eyes and saw Huo Xiang sitting in front of him with a dull face.


    Then the tingling on his face increased.


    Raj moved his hand on his face to his eyes.


    Blood, blood all over your hands.


    He was stunned, too.


    This scene surprised Raj.

 Chapter 90

    Especially looking at Huo Xiang at this time, it is full of strangeness.


    Lei Jie opened his mouth tremblingly, "Xiang... Xiang Zi... What are you doing..."?


    However, before he finished, Huo Xiang pulled him up and walked towards the door.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to tighten the bath towel around their waist.


    That''s why there''s a scene in front of us.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu heard Huo Xiang''s words and looked at Lei Jie with sympathy.


    No wonder Lei Jie showed such an aggrieved face.


    He and Huo Xiang are good friends. They must know each other.


    As soon as I woke up and saw Huo Xiang, I must have guessed it.


    Gu Jiu had a smile on his face and obviously knew what was going on.


    She waved to Raj. "Come here."


    The latter felt the pain on his face and the wound that bled much less than before, and slowly walked towards Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu looked at his wound, which was on his face and was given by the power.


    If not treated as soon as possible, scars are likely to fall.


    Gu Jiu raised his hand and the white light flashed in his hand. When he touched the wound on Lei Jie''s face, the white light flashed.


    When she took her hand away, she looked at the wound on Raj''s face. There were no scars.


    Lei Jie felt very comfortable when Gu Jiu raised his hand to touch the wound on his face.


    After the other party took his hand away, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching his face.


    With careful probing.


    I thought I would touch blood or cause wound pain.


    But no.


    Because there was no wound on his face, it was flat and even smoother than his previous skin.


    He touched it again in disbelief.


    There''s really no wound.


    Lei Jie opened his eyes and turned to look at Huo Xiang behind him.


    "Xiangzi, look at my face..."


    He wanted to make sure that his face was really all right and that it was not his illusion.


    However, he knew the latter without asking.


    Just because Huo Xiang looked at him at this time, it was very obvious in his eyes.


    Next, Huo Xiang didn''t have to speak. He knew it wasn''t his illusion.


    Gu Jiu looked at the incredible appearance in their eyes, still a smiling appearance.


    "You two have awakened your powers."


    Her words made Huo Xiang and Lei Jie show even more incredible eyes.


    There was an amazing light in that eye.


    When they wake up, they know what it means.


    In the end times, only the powers can fight the zombies.


    With the power, they can have the minimum life support in the last world.


    "Really?"


    Huo Xiang first reacted. Although he was also very happy, he couldn''t help confirming it again.


    Now I think back to the power in my body when I woke up.


    Is that the awakening power.


    He just raised his hand gently and could be so destructive?


    Huo Xiang was excited.


    He is an ordinary man. He suddenly has such ability, which makes him a little unsure.


    Gu Jiu looked up at Huo Xiang''s bright eyes and Xiyi''s eyes, and the smile on his face remained the same.


    "Yes, you''ve awakened a power. It''s a wind power. Maybe you just awakened, so you can''t control it well. Now you can control it with your mind. It''s in your hand and you can control it."


    With Gu Jiu''s every word falling to the ground, the light in Huo Xiang''s eyes became more and more excited.


    He is now quite sure.


    Because Gu Jiu won''t lie to him.

 Chapter 91

    Huo Xiang heard Gu Jiu''s words. He couldn''t wait to show his ability.


    He kept thinking about the wind with excitement¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Duang¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Xiang raised his hand and several bottles of wine on the small bar opposite fell to the ground.


    Look at those bottles that fell to the ground. None of them is complete.


    Just because the wine bottles placed on the bar were cut by the wind blade in the middle.


    The light of the slope and the perfect cut are so smooth.


    Huo Xiang just thought about the wind with his mind and raised his hand to the bar opposite.


    At that moment, he felt a force flowing from his body.


    This should be his power.


    But at this time, he was so far away from the bar.


    I didn''t expect that the power could be done in space.


    Lei Jie also stared straight at Huo Xiang''s hand with a burning - hot light.


    Gu Jiu sat on the sofa, still smiling, but he couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    None of the three saw it. The door of the room not far away was opened not long ago.


    At this time, a pair of deep blue eyes looked at everything about them.


    That pair of eyes also took surprise, especially when they put their eyes on Gu Jiu, they also took brightness.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu again and thought that this woman was really not simple.


    She knows a lot and knows a lot.


    What happened in front of us, especially men''s ability, is far worse than some people in the capital.


    But before that, he knew that the man outside the door was just an ordinary man.


    He could feel the power that women said. It fluctuated with spiritual power.


    Although he didn''t know why a man had spiritual power, he saw with his own eyes the change of an ordinary man overnight.


    Jun Beimo was shocked.


    How many old people in those aristocratic families in the capital want their children and grandchildren to practice, but they don''t have the opportunity and physique.


    What happened at this time overturned all his cognition.


    Maybe there is something he doesn''t know that is slowly changing.


    But no matter what kind of change, it made his heart fluctuate.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that a pair of eyes had been watching her not far away.


    She raised her hand and waved to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "go and change your clothes first."


    Lei Jie quit at this time. He immediately looked at Gu Jiu, "Miss Gu, look at my power. Can I be as powerful as Huo Xiang?"


    His eyes looked at Gu Jiu with longing.


    Gu Jiu shook her head. "I can''t see what your power is for the time being. You can only look for it yourself," she said, looking out the window. "Now we should go. It''s already dawn."


    Then he looked at Xiao Qi on the sofa.


    Xiao Qi woke up early.


    Before she felt a strong line of sight, she inadvertently saw Xiao Qi''s open eyes.


    So that''s the main reason why she didn''t find the straight line of sight in the room.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s eyes, Xiao Qi immediately jumped off the sofa and recovered in the blink of an eye.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Xiao Qi change for the first time.


    At this time, although they were surprised, they suppressed the shock of Xiaoqi''s transformation because of their own awakening power.


    Gu Jiu got up from the sofa and turned to the kitchen. "We only have half an hour. Don''t forget our final destination."

 Chapter 92

    This time Gu Jiu''s tone was obviously serious.


    She can''t forget her original purpose. She''s going to Beijing.


    It was her foundation in the end.


    There is also a schoolsister and her regrets in her last life.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie smell the speech and quickly turn back to their room.


    Xiao Qi watched Gu Jiu go to the kitchen, his hands clenched into fists.


    In fact, when he woke up just now, he felt full of strength.


    He also awakened his powers. He could even feel them without worrying about Jiu.


    That''s power, endless power.


    Seeing everything outside the room, Jun Beimo lowered his head to hide the emotion in his eyes. He opened the door with his front paw.


    Gu Jiu went to the kitchen to see what to eat.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have been hungry since yesterday afternoon, and she and Xiao Qi haven''t eaten since last night.


    It will not be easy for them to leave city A.


    You must have plenty of physical strength before you leave.


    When Gu Jiu walked into the kitchen, Jun Beimo came out of the room. Xiao Qi felt his breath for the first time.


    Maybe he awakened his power. At this time, he felt more obvious about the strong momentum of Jun Beimo.


    He turned and looked at the white wolf standing behind him with vigilance in his eyes.


    Just because of each other''s eyes, Gu Jiu has been tightly stuck in the kitchen.


    Although he has the surrender to the white wolf in his bones and blood, he won''t let the other party hurt Gu Jiu.


    From the beginning to the end, he knew that the white wolf came for Gu Jiu.


    Jun Beimo took back his sight on Gu Jiu and turned to look at Xiao Qi.


    The little wolf has a strong protection for the women in the kitchen, and even some other feelings.


    The wolf family has always been alone, or apart from the wolf family, it will not be too close to humans at all.


    But the wolf cub in front of him clearly regarded women more important than life.


    The mixed blood is not the pure blood of the wolf family.


    It''s like the wolf blood in the body was imposed by people.


    It seems that the other party also has a problem.


    A woman, a wolf cub with half wolf blood, and two men with psychic fluctuations.


    This combination looks very contradictory, but it doesn''t have any bulge from the appearance.


    Jun Beimo looked deeply at the woman in the kitchen.


    At this time, Gu Jiu turned around with something in his hand.


    She looked at the white wolf standing in the living room, stopped walking outside, and then continued to come out.


    Gu Jiu came out with bread, sausage and some fruit in his hand.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also came out of the room. They also brought the salute they brought when they came.


    Seeing the two people coming out, Gu Jiu said, "eat first. After eating, we''ll go on our way."


    Seeing the food in Gu Jiu''s hand, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were drooling.


    They are two adult men. They haven''t eaten for a day, plus tossing for a night. At this time, they are already hungry.


    They walked towards Gu Jiu, took the food in her hand, and sat down to devour it.


    Gu Jiu goes to Xiao Qi and hands him the bread, sausage and fruit.


    Finally, she had a food and some fruit in her hand.


    Gu Jiu sat on the sofa and waved to the White Wolf not far away.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes darkened when he saw the woman''s action.


    He still didn''t adapt to the action of women, just like the action of those aristocratic family ladies and young masters calling their dogs in the capital.

 Chapter 93

    However, he just did not adapt for a moment and soon walked up to Gu Jiu.


    From beginning to end, Gu Jiu has been observing the white wolf.


    But I didn''t see anything wrong.


    But this is not the reason to leave the other party.


    Looking at the white wolf coming, Gu Jiu opened the bread in his hand and put it on the table.


    He turned to look at the White Wolf and said, "eat, we''ll leave after eating. See you later."


    Jun Beimo saw the bread on the table and looked at it with disgust.


    But as soon as I hear a woman say she wants to leave, what else is there to say goodbye.


    It''s clear that I''m not going to take him with me. I''m going my separate ways.


    Jun Beimo had a trace of anger in his heart for a moment.


    But then he looked into the woman''s indifferent eyes and felt that it seemed to be in line with each other''s style of behavior.


    And when the wolf cub was so painful last night, the woman said that as long as he survived, he would let the other party stay with her.


    At that time, he saw it. There was an excited light in the little wolf''s eyes.


    It can be seen that even though the woman was with the wolf cub, she clearly didn''t accept each other.


    As for the two men, he was not sure what kind of tie they had between them.


    But one thing is certain, that is, women are very different from the man named Huo Xiang.


    After analyzing these relationships, Jun Beimo went to the woman and showed the wound bandaged last night to the other party.


    There was also an aggrieved look in his eyes, and his claws also pulled Gu Jiu''s sweatpants.


    At this time, he looks like a large harmless dog, which makes people want to touch.


    Especially the wronged blue eyes of the other party look very pitiful, which makes people feel more pity.


    Even Gu Jiu couldn''t help shaking his God for a moment at this time.


    That eye looks like a deep ancient pond, but when you look closer, it has infinite grievances and the light of seeking favor.


    The blue eyes are staring at you. There is only your feeling in your eyes, which makes people unable to object to his request.


    Gu Jiu fell into the deep eyes for a moment.


    When she woke up, she gently shook her head and waved away the previous messy ideas.


    She won''t leave unknown dangers around.


    No matter how wronged or pitiful the white wolf is, she won''t leave each other.


    Gu Jiu removed his eyes from the white wolf.


    She had to admit that she didn''t know why she was always a little different from the white wolf.


    It''s not her style to bring him back since she met him yesterday.


    He even bandaged his wounds and stayed with him all night.


    The White Wolf made her look like she wasn''t herself.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t like this feeling.


    When Jun Beimo saw the woman look away, he knew it was useless.


    But he still didn''t give up, holding the woman''s sweatpants tightly with his two claws.


    His mouth also made a low cry, "ow... Ow..."


    The voice was intermittent, with a trace of "Sadness".


    The sound made Gu Jiu put his eyes on him again.


    Even the three people on one side also put their eyes on Gu Jiu and white wolf.


    At this time, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi have finished the food in their hands, and even the fruit has been destroyed.


    The three men looked at the action of the White Wolf, and then looked at Gu Jiu''s cold face. No one spoke.


    Because they also know Gu Jiu''s style.


    No one can change the decision she has to make.

 Chapter 94

    The living room fell into stillness for a time, there was no sound, only the breathing sound of the four people present.


    Gu Jiu looked at the white wolf at his feet, and then at the wronged blue eyes. There was a trace of irritability at the bottom of his heart.


    She knew that the white wolf wanted to leave with them.


    And she also felt that her heart was a little biased.


    Facing the White Wolf, her heart always seems to be softer.


    It is an unknown danger, but it is impossible to make a simple decision.


    Gu Jiu took the wolf''s claws away from him and said coldly, "whatever you want."


    Then he got up and left the sofa. Of course, he still had her share of food in his hand. He went to one side and picked up his backpack.


    When Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi heard Gu Jiu''s words, they set their eyes on the white wolf at the same time.


    The white wolf is not simple. Gu Jiu clearly doesn''t want to leave him.


    However, such a simple selling has changed.


    Gu Jiu picked up his backpack, tore open his bread and walked towards the door.


    However, the people behind her didn''t follow up, and she couldn''t help looking back.


    "Don''t go yet. Are you going to stay and feed the zombie?"


    Hearing her obviously unhappy words, the three people sitting on the sofa quickly got up and walked to the door with their own things.


    Gu Jiu stood at the door, waiting for the three of them with bread in his mouth.


    When Jun Beimo heard Gu Jiu''s words, his eyes were bright.


    No matter how inconsistent the previous practice is with his identity, just stay here at this time.


    He is very interested in this woman.


    As long as you stay, you will have a chance to learn more.


    Jun Beimo didn''t even look at the bread on the table. He walked gracefully and held his arrogant head high towards the woman.


    Gu Jiu no longer looks at him.


    She was very unhappy about the White Wolf''s compromise.


    Looking at the three people coming, Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows and said, "open the door and you will lead the way in front."


    Gu Jiu is unhappy, and naturally doesn''t want to make others happy.


    Although it''s a little dark, it''s harmless to satisfy the bad taste without any danger.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie opened the door when they heard Gu Jiu''s obvious banter.


    Then the scene in front of them was also exposed in their eyes.


    This made them almost spit out what they had just eaten.


    There are corpses everywhere outside. Those broken arms and legs are better.


    But those red and white things are brains at a glance.


    And those things from the belly of the body.


    All those internal organs were scattered around the body, and even the bloody intestines were pulled out of the stomach.


    "Ah..."


    The cry of surprise sounded at this time. It sounded from a distance. It was on the same floor.


    "Help... Ah..."


    That voice doesn''t seem to be alone.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie see this scene and listen to the sound. Take a deep breath, take a deep breath.


    At the same time, they put their eyes on Gu Jiu.


    This view made them even more amazing.


    Gu Jiu seemed not to see the scene in the corridor.


    She took a bite of bread in her hand and then another bite of sausage.


    It seems to be enjoying it, and it has not been affected at all.


    However, this is what makes Huo Xiang and Lei Jie somewhat unacceptable.


    When the two men saw this scene, they changed their faces and couldn''t accept it.


    But Gu Jiu, as a woman, has no emotion and even eats.

 Chapter 95

    It would be better if we changed the scene.


    But the bloody scene in the corridor at this time, is this a place to eat.


    This is a slaughterhouse, and that''s their kind.


    They also wanted to shake Gu Jiu''s body and ask her if she saw these scenes and how she could eat.


    Doesn''t she feel sick? Doesn''t she feel sick.


    But they don''t know. It''s nothing.


    In previous lives, because of lack of food, how many people ate people just to live.


    In each task, she hurriedly solved her hunger, ate, and then continued to struggle.


    There are zombies and dead bodies all around. She eats as usual just to recover her strength and continue to kill zombies.


    Those in front of us must have seen nothing.


    Under the eyes of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, Gu Jiu slowly ate the food in his hands in such a scene.


    Finally, I left an apple in my hand and had no intention of eating any more.


    She looked at the stunned eyes of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, and her eyes joked, "why, can''t you walk? If you don''t walk again, you can''t really walk."


    Then he looked at the direction of the sound in front of him.


    In the process of eating her bread, she didn''t hear any sound except the first cry for help.


    It is self-evident why there is a cry for help in such a scene.


    And can''t hear the sound, it can be seen that they are dead.


    Even if you don''t die, there''s no breath left.


    Once the zombies finish eating, they will certainly look for the next target.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie followed Gu Jiu''s line of sight and saw the direction of the previous voice.


    They''re not stupid, just think about it.


    If they don''t go at this time, they won''t leave so easily when the zombie comes.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie gathered all the emotions on their faces and took out the gun from their waist.


    The two walked forward according to Gu Jiu''s instructions, but they just wanted to take a step, but they seemed to think of something.


    They also put their eyes next to Gu Jiu.


    That''s where Xiao Qi and the White Wolf are.


    The White Wolf''s eyes are flat and can''t see anything. Even if he sees anything, he is just a wolf.


    But Xiao Qi''s expression doesn''t seem quite right.


    At this time, the young man''s face calmly looked at the dead bodies around him, and his eyes looked at him seriously.


    His eyes seemed to study the bodies carefully.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were worried that the teenagers would be like them and could not accept the scene in front of them.


    After all, Xiao Qi is just a teenager. They have to take some into account.


    But the young man in front of him didn''t want to have anything at all.


    Not even cool.


    Especially the sight of studying the dead body inexplicably made them shiver.


    This little seven looks like a little change at this time.


    Lei Jie couldn''t help making a noise first. "Xiao Qi, what are you... What are you looking at?"


    Hearing Lei Jie''s question, Xiao Qi put his eyes on the two people walking in front.


    He said with a broken eyebrow, "I''m studying these bodies."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie took a deep breath, and then the bloody smell in the air was inhaled by them.


    For a moment, their faces were oppressed.


    Hearing Xiao Qi''s words, not only Huo Xiang and Lei Jie stuck their eyes on him.


    Even Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo looked at him.


    One looked down at him, the other looked up and observed carefully.


    Xiao Qi felt Gu Jiu''s line of sight. He said seriously, "these people''s dead hearts are gone."

 Chapter 96

    Hearing Xiao Qi''s words, several people present put their eyes on the surrounding bodies.


    This is really the case. The hearts of these bodies are missing.


    The chest was empty.


    Gu Jiu didn''t show any unexpected expression when she saw this scene. Her face seemed to be used to it.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had to be serious.


    The hearts of these people were gone, and the bodies were tortured in an ugly way, but there was no lack of tools - officials, only the heart was gone.


    There is no shadow of the heart on the ground.


    Jun Beimo also noticed these situations.


    He put his eyes on the women around him for the first time.


    In fact, when he walked out of the door and saw the scene, he always paid attention to the women around him.


    Although the scene in front of him subverted his cognition, it was not too shocking.


    Because I heard something from a woman yesterday.


    Moreover, this is similar to the scene when he was on duty.


    Those criminals have to torture people directly and bloody.


    It''s the blood that destroys people''s will. It''s just the erasure of flesh and body.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, even in such a bloody picture, she still doesn''t move a bit, and even can eat.


    This woman must have experienced a more intense picture than this.


    Otherwise, a normal woman, seeing this scene in front of her, would have screamed with fear, or hid behind a man.


    But the woman in front of her didn''t. her eyes were very calm.


    Turn a blind eye to everything around.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Xiao Qi''s words, all the bodies around them were like this.


    The disappearance of those hearts is frightening.


    Gu Jiu looked at their frightened faces and said, "these hearts have been eaten by zombies. Their favorite part to eat is the human heart."


    Her words sounded in the quiet corridor and sounded so penetrating.


    Several people present knew that the zombies were picky about food.


    "Let''s go. The elevator is broken. We can only take the stairs."


    Gu Jiu raised his feet and walked towards the stairs.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie walked forward one after another. They crossed Gu Jiu and opened the road in front.


    After hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Xiao Qi didn''t pay attention to the bodies anymore. He followed Gu Jiu closely.


    Jun Beimo never left Gu Jiu and walked with him.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie went to the stairs. They saw the same scene as in the corridor again.


    They avoided the bodies and walked downstairs vigilantly.


    Until they came to the first floor, something happened.


    They finally came to the first floor, but they were blocked.


    Just because there was a zombie eating in front of them.


    The zombie in front of him was covered with blood, and he was holding a blood red heart in his hand.


    In the eyes of several people, the heart can still see the slightly beating ambush.


    This is a fresh heart that has just left the body.


    Look around the zombie. It''s a girl.


    "Ah..."


    She''s still breathing. She''s not dead yet.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are police inspectors after all. They have justice in their bones and blood.


    Seeing this made them angry and wanted to kill the zombie in front of them.


    Then save the girl.


    But just as they were about to come forward, the girl carried her head and slowly lowered it.


    She''s dead. She''s not breathing anymore.


    Gu Jiu looked at their expressions. She leaned against the clean wall.

 Chapter 97

    No words, no actions.


    She chose to let Huo Xiang and Lei Jie lead the way in order to accept the world earlier.


    But that''s not enough, but don''t worry.


    Gu Jiu looked at the angry two. She put the apple in her hand into her mouth.


    "Click..."


    The crisp sound of biting off the apple startled the zombie.


    He held his heart in his hand and turned to look at them.


    The corners of the mouth were still flowing with blood, and the strange blood red eyes also had an amazing faint light when they saw them.


    It treats them as food.


    Huo Xiang was very angry at this time. He pointed his gun at the zombie and wanted to explode its head at this time.


    And his anger made the energy in his body active.


    Because of this change, Huo Xiang remembered that he had powers.


    He put away the gun in his hand, operated the energy in his body and controlled it with his mind.


    His hands went towards the zombie, and the wind blade flashed out of his hands.


    The wind blade attacked the zombie like no money.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The roar of the zombie only sounded a few times, and then disappeared.


    Gu Jiu saw that the zombie not far away had fallen down, without any breathing, and its body had been limb - untied.


    But Huo Xiang is still attacking with his powers.


    She walked up to Huo Xiang and even took Huo Xiang''s arm, which broke him.


    "No, don''t you think the power is inexhaustible!"


    Huo Xiang stared at Gu Jiu, and then went to see the zombie not far away.


    However, the zombie can no longer be found.


    Looking at the blood marks around him and the newly added stumps, Huo Xiang opened his eyes.


    Before, he was only angry and wanted to kill the zombie.


    But he didn''t expect that the scene in front of him had changed. He knew he had caused it.


    This is more powerful and exciting than cutting wine bottles in the room.


    Gu Jiu saw that Huo Xiang had no fear of killing the zombie for the first time, even with excitement. She turned away with a broken eyebrow.


    When she turned around, she also took a hard bite of the apple in her hand.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was very unfair.


    I still remember in her previous life, when she killed a zombie for the first time, her legs were soft.


    She thought she had killed someone. She saw those red eyes and didn''t eat for days.


    But Huo Xiang was so easy to accept.


    Even if the other party is a man, Gu Jiu is still uncomfortable.


    How could she be such a weak chicken in her previous life.


    Gu Jiu bit the apple in his hand and walked towards the door of the hotel.


    Xiao Qi saw her action and immediately followed up.


    And Jun Beimo has been paying attention to Gu Jiu, and naturally found the resentment on her face.


    The emotional expression seemed to be a little popular in Jun Beimo''s eyes at this time.


    Before, the woman was so cold, as if she didn''t eat fireworks, which made him uncomfortable.


    But at this time, seeing that women have emotional changes, how do you feel so cute.


    Jun Beimo lowered his head and followed Gu Jiu. In his mind, there were women''s cold eyes and indifferent faces.


    Then it turned into an unhappy expression.


    This made the corners of Jun Beimo''s mouth bend.


    Huo Xiang didn''t feel Gu Jiu''s displeasure. He took a look at the trace not far away, with amazing brightness in his eyes.


    Then he looked at Lei Jie, "Lei Jie, do you see? This... This is a power... It''s incredible."

 Chapter 98

    Lei Jie didn''t seem to hear Huo Xiang''s words. He stared at his hands.


    Just before, when Huo Xiang didn''t do it.


    He seemed to feel big - there was an energy flowing in his body.


    It feels as like as two peas in the morning.


    But after seeing Huo Xiang solve the zombie, the energy in his body disappeared.


    He felt the power clearly.


    Is this a power.


    "Raj, did you hear me?"


    Huo Xiang didn''t hear Lei Jie''s reply. Seeing the other party looking down at his hands, he couldn''t help shaking his body.


    Lei Jie looked up at him with doubts in his eyes.


    Seeing his appearance, Huo Xiang shook his head, "forget it, let''s go."


    "Yes." Lei Jie nodded.


    He still looked down at his hands, but his steps followed Huo Xiang.


    They quickly catch up with Gu Jiu.


    Raj didn''t take back his sight until he saw the scene outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu walks out of the hotel door. The scene outside is not better than that inside the hotel, even more chaotic than that inside.


    There are speeding vehicles on the road, zombies floating, and living people running and hiding.


    The screams and the roars of zombies.


    Although it is not particularly dense, it has caused a lot of movement.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Jiu solved three or two apples in her hand. After all, she couldn''t waste food.


    After solving the apple in his hand, he went towards the car.


    When passing by those zombies, Gu Jiu quickly runs his powers to eliminate the surrounding zombies.


    Her fire power seems to be more powerful than in previous lives.


    Those flames flew to the surrounding zombies with her thoughts, and burned them up in the twinkling of an eye.


    After him, a wolf and three people saw her movements. They all accepted her strength and followed her step by step.


    Before arriving at the body of the modified Hummer, Gu Jiu opened the door, but before she could sit in, a white figure rushed in first.


    That is Jun Beimo, who is incarnated as a white wolf.


    Jun Beimo saw that Gu Jiu had moved to open the door and rushed directly to the co pilot''s seat along the direction of the driver''s seat.


    He''s not used to sitting with others.


    Gu Jiu saw that his action was only slightly stunned for a moment, and then sat in the driver''s seat.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi sat in the back seat.


    After several people got on the bus and closed the door, several people ran quickly around.


    They banged on the Hummer window.


    "Help us --"


    "Come and leave with us, please -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a look of longing in their eyes and a cry in their eyes.


    In such a scene, any compassionate person would stretch out his hand.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie frowned when they saw this scene, but there was no action.


    When Xiao Qi saw this scene, he didn''t give those people a look.


    They looked at Gu Jiu''s direction together.


    Gu Jiu sees several people outside the car. She starts the car and leaves here quickly.


    That series of actions, without any hesitation.


    She didn''t feel the sight from the back seat.


    She knew that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie must want to save.


    But she has no obligation to save them. Those people can only save themselves now.


    She is not the Savior. If she sees a victim on the way to the capital, she will save it.


    When will she get to the capital.

 Chapter 99

    After saving those people, what can she afford to keep so many mouths.


    Even if the space materials are enough for her to eat for several lifetimes, she has no obligation to generously distribute these materials that are tense and lacking in the end of the world to others.


    The modified Hummer drove quickly to the national highway of city A.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Gu Jiu''s actions, they were puzzled.


    Although they didn''t take the initiative to help those people, some people came forward for help, but they didn''t save them, which made them more or less uneasy.


    Gu Jiu looked in the mirror and saw the expressions of the two people sitting in the back seat. A sarcastic smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    At this time, they have not recognized the horror of the end of the world.


    People''s hearts are the most elusive and untested in the last days.


    The car drove a long way, but the road was still blocked.


    Just because the vehicles on the road are parked in the middle of the road, those car owners have long been unable to find them.


    They may have died or fled.


    In short, these vehicles parked in the middle of the road block the road.


    But Gu Jiu stepped up the accelerator and rushed over.


    The safety factor of the modified Hummer is high, and the external protection is also very strong.


    All the way, there were only some scratches.


    Until we came to the spacious road and went straight to the national highway, the road was unblocked.


    The atmosphere inside the car has always been very quiet.


    There has been no sound since Gu Jiu drove.


    Gu Jiushun saw the faces of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie in the mirror and couldn''t help but say, "do you think why I didn''t save those people? It''s too cold-blooded?"


    The words suddenly rang out in the car and let several lines of sight in the car put on Gu Jiu.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t refute, but they didn''t blame her.


    Because if it weren''t for Gu Jiu, they couldn''t protect themselves. What reason do they have to blame each other.


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at their faces again.


    But there was no sound, and the cold in her eyes lowered the temperature a little.


    "Do you know that human beings can explode their potential at any time in the face of crisis, and the valley of hope for survival will make unlimited possibilities in the face of death."


    Of course Huo Xiang and Lei Jie understand. After all, when they work, they survive in danger several times.


    Human beings in a critical moment, but the outbreak of terrible potential.


    But they don''t understand why Gu Jiu said this at this time.


    Listening to the cold voice, he continued, "you can see a lot of vehicles parked outside the hotel and some private cars in the hotel. They are all vehicles that meet the needs of customers, and there are keys on the cars.


    If those people really ask for help, why not save themselves? They even want others to save them at the moment of life and death. Such people can''t survive in the end of the world.


    Or they don''t feel that their lives are in danger at all, just fear the sudden emergence of zombies.


    However, for whatever reason, I will not save them. "


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Gu Jiu''s words, their minds were confused.


    They understood every word Gu Jiu said, but they didn''t seem to understand it after careful consideration.


    Gu Jiushun looked in the mirror and saw their ignorant expressions and hissed.


    She felt that the scene was funny and sad.


    She is using everything she encountered in her previous life for on-site education.


    Educate the rookies in the two end times.


    This feeling made her very sad.


    Because this moment reminds her that she died once.

 Chapter 100

    Looking at the expressions of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, Gu Jiu continued: "save them, one has a second, and then countless people. I am not the Savior, and I have no obligation to save them.


    I can''t afford to have so many mouths. Our food and clothing are all problems now. What we lack most in the end is food.


    Have you ever seen the scene of killing each other because of a piece of bread? The end of the world is so cruel.


    If you can''t recognize the reality, then the road in the future can only be scattered in one shot. "


    At last, Gu Jiu''s voice was cold.


    The last beat broke up, and the sound of biting even increased a bit.


    "I understand. I''ve been through it."


    Gu Jiu''s voice just fell. Soon, a loud voice sounded from the rear seat.


    It was Xiao Qi''s voice. He was afraid that Gu Jiu didn''t believe him. He quickly said, "I once experienced it in the Research Institute. Those people put food in the room, and we all stayed in the room. Only by killing everyone can we get food at last."


    Hearing Xiao Qi''s words, Jun Beimo, who remained motionless, turned to look at the wolf cub in the back seat.


    graduate school? It reminded him of one thing.


    The enemy of the jun family has a research institute, which has been doing crazy things in the name of human kindness.


    They knew about it for a long time and knew it clearly.


    If the wolf cub came out of that place, he seems to understand the other party''s transformation.


    But at this time, it is city A. It''s a little unrealistic to run from so far away from the capital.


    Then Jun Beimo shook his head. He could pass city a twice from the capital in two months. What else is impossible.


    But for the women around him, Jun Beimo once again learned more about them.


    Calm enough and... Cruel enough.


    Jun Beimo lies on his seat, yawns lazily, and no longer pays attention to anyone.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, who were sitting in the back seat, were a little scared.


    They are just used to helping the masses. After all, their professional problems make it difficult for them to change for a time.


    But what Gu Jiu said is really too serious.


    However, they did not deny that everything she said was correct.


    If those people want to save themselves, why don''t they drive away.


    They also came out of the hotel killing zombies all the way.


    But those people only saw Gu Jiu''s power and came forward for help.


    Why not drive away when you saw those zombies before.


    The weak depend on the strong, which is a rule in peacetime.


    But once they have saved those people, how can they afford them.


    Even if people are saved and then left behind, what is the difference between saving and not saving.


    At the end of the world, there are zombies everywhere. Only by self-improvement can they save their lives.


    Whether saved or not, Gu Jiu is not wrong.


    And those people always have to adapt to the current environment.


    Listen to Xiao Qi again. They always know that Xiao Qi is not simple.


    But what has such a young boy gone through.


    Such a young child killed someone.


    Kill each other for food, just to survive.


    This is still in the era of peace. In the end, there is no impact at all, or it should be a very common thing in the future.


    The atmosphere inside the car became quieter and quieter.


    Gu Jiu stopped talking. She was giving Huo Xiang and Lei Jie the time to choose.


    After all, it needs a moderation.

 Chapter 101

    If they were strangers, Gu Jiu would have left them.


    Just because Huo Xiang is different, she is willing to give him time.


    The most important thing is that she believes Huo Xiang will not let her down.


    The modified Hummer runs smoothly on the national highway, because now the whole world is paralyzed.


    They are on the national highway and can''t see a few cars at all.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have fallen into a brief silence.


    They are seriously thinking about Gu Jiu''s words.


    They must make a commitment.


    The car was driving fast, but Jun Beimo was lying in the driver''s seat, but he was a little hungry.


    He doesn''t remember not eating for days.


    At this time, the hunger in his stomach made him a little uncomfortable.


    Stand up from his seat because Hummer has a lot of space, which makes him not feel crowded.


    He lay his front paws on the window and looked at the flashing environment outside.


    This transformation, he clearly realized that the world has become different.


    There are non-human beings everywhere, that is, what women call zombies, which is a previously rare virus.


    This is a terrible crisis for mankind.


    The world is changing.


    I don''t know how Grandpa, dad and brother are in the capital at this time.


    Although I knew that Jun''s family had been secretly preparing.


    But it all came too soon.


    At this moment, is the capital also trapped in the same scene as city a?


    Jun Bei''s dark blue eyes were worried.


    He knew that Gu Jiu''s destination was the capital.


    This woman made him feel too mysterious and even had some different ties.


    So he chose to stay with her at this moment.


    He did not forget mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    They must be looking for him now.


    With so many zombies rising overnight, I don''t know whether they are safe now.


    Don''t say that the signal is not blocked now. Even if he is a wolf, how can he inform them.


    Looking at the road away from city a, Jun Beimo hesitated.


    Maybe he can go to musran and them first.


    Because of his disappearance, they will certainly try their best to find him and will never leave city a quickly.


    Jun Beimo lies in front of the window and looks at the outside environment. It''s difficult to choose.


    However, he looked at the familiar road and took it seriously.


    The road seems familiar.


    Especially the forest, as if he had stopped there before.


    Jun Beimo didn''t read it wrong. That''s where mu siran and others took him to stay.


    However, this is not what surprised him most.


    Gu Jiu drove the car and saw several off-road vehicles not far away.


    The models of those cars are the same, and even the license plate is the license plate of the capital.


    Gu Jiu saw these expensive luxury cars parked on the road. She didn''t take it to heart, but drove quickly.


    However, just a flash, let Jun Beimo recognize the vehicle belonging to Jun''s family.


    And the mousran in the driver''s seat of the first car.


    He won''t admit it if he looks like a gentle scum with glasses.


    Jun Beimo''s front paw quickly presses down the window glass.


    "Ow... Ow..."


    A loud howl came from the car.


    This makes Gu Jiu''s car wobble.


    She turned her head and looked at the nervous white wolf. She didn''t understand what the other party wanted to do.


    Even Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, sitting in the back seat, looked at the white wolf one after another.


    However, only one person looked at the white wolf in silence.


    That''s Xiao Qi.


    Because he recognized the meaning of the roar of the white wolf.


    He''s sending a signal.

 Chapter 102

    A loud wolf howl sounded on the national highway.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu, who had planned to return to find the little Lord, had amazing brightness in their eyes after hearing the sound.


    This is the voice of the little Lord. They won''t hear it wrong.


    The sound was like the sound of nature to them.


    The little Lord is nearby.


    "Ow... Ow..."


    Jun Beimo continued, his eyes also looked at him, and he was thrown to the Jun''s car behind him.


    Mousran quickly opened the car. He got out of the car and saw a touch of white in the Hummer.


    Siyun and Siyu also got off, and they saw the white at a glance.


    "It''s the young master. Let''s catch up with the car."


    The three quickly got into the car, started the car and quickly chased the Hummer in front.


    Mousran''s car, the speed of the car is fast flying.


    The vehicles behind saw their movements and quickly followed them.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were too excited.


    They stayed in the car last night waiting for the rain to stop.


    But it rained all night.


    However, this is not the worst.


    Last night, half of the people they came out this time fell into a coma.


    Although there is something wrong with the signal in this area, they have walkie talkies in every car.


    At first, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were worried when they heard that many people fell into a coma.


    Then came the news that someone was unconscious.


    Fortunately, at dawn, they all woke up.


    They were asked what was going on, and no one gave a definite answer.


    Because of the disappearance of the young Lord, they didn''t care,


    After dawn and the heavy rain stopped, they continued to look for the little Lord.


    This time they went on to see if the little Lord ran ahead.


    But along the way, I didn''t meet the little Lord.


    They just stopped the car and were thinking about whether to go back and choose to look at the edge.


    However, during their discussion, they heard the voice of the little Lord.


    Jun Beimo saw Jun''s car and started it. The car drove fast, so he retracted his head.


    Gu Jiu has been driving seriously from beginning to end.


    She didn''t know what the white wolf was smoking, but it didn''t hinder her way forward.


    Gu Jiu''s driving skills are very good, and that speed is also very fast.


    Your family''s motorcade is led by mu siran.


    He has stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, but he still can''t catch up with the car in front.


    Si Yun and Si Yu also found this situation.


    Si Yun, who was sitting in front of him, said anxiously, "what''s wrong, young Lord? I didn''t notice who was on the bus before."


    Mu Si ran drove the car and drove quickly. Hearing Si Yun''s words, he said, "it shouldn''t be. The little Lord''s voice doesn''t sound like there is any danger."


    Si Yu, sitting in the rear seat, smelled the speech and stared at the Hummer in front.


    "Then why is the car in front driving so fast?"


    He always felt that because they were chasing behind, the Hummer in front accelerated.


    For Si Yu''s words, mu siran didn''t reply again, and he didn''t know it very well.


    After all, everything is speculation. Only when we see with our own eyes that the little Lord is not in danger can we reassure them.


    Gu Jiu inadvertently glanced at the car mirror and saw the car coming up behind her. This discovery made her sad.


    Jun Beimo sat in the co pilot''s seat. Seeing the woman''s expression, he bowed his head and meditated.

 Chapter 103

    Jun Beimo sat in the co pilot''s seat. Seeing the woman''s expression, he bowed his head and meditated.


    I don''t know what musran will tell the woman when they catch up.


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at Jun Beimo. When she saw the motorcade she met, she obviously caught up and raised the speed again.


    Jun Beimo naturally felt the speed rise, but he was not worried that the vehicles behind him could not keep up.


    Jun''s cars have been modified, and the people who brought them out this time are good hands.


    Any bodyguard of your family is a top talent in all aspects.


    They are all specially trained from the team.


    And also through the jun family''s special training.


    Mousran felt the vehicle in front and accelerated again.


    This made him start to worry.


    Because the Hummer in front has obviously found them.


    For Si Yu''s words, he couldn''t help thinking more at this time.


    Is the little Lord really in danger?


    At the thought of this possibility, mousran''s whole body tightened up.


    He looked at the Hummer in front of him and said to Siyun and Siyu, "I have grasped it firmly. I want to speed up."


    As soon as the voice fell, mousran raised the speed of the car again, and the wheels were almost off the ground at this time.


    If the car has wings, mousran wants to fly over and stop the Hummer.


    Gu Jiu only slightly increased the speed, and he felt that the team behind him also accelerated.


    At this time, she has confirmed that the team is running for her.


    She just doesn''t understand why these cars are chasing her.


    Those cars were obviously the motorcade that had been parked on the road before.


    Or the license plate of the capital. She doesn''t remember anyone who knows the capital.


    Those cars are low-key luxury cars, which are not affordable to ordinary people.


    Gu Jiu didn''t want to get into trouble, but she followed her tail, which made her not solve at this time and uneasy to go on the road.


    She turned the steering wheel and pulled the car to the side of the road.


    After the car stopped, Gu Jiu looked at the reversing mirror and kept watching the vehicles coming up behind him.


    Sure enough, those motorcade came for her.


    I just don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    These people had better not challenge her bottom line, or she wouldn''t mind cutting them and giving Huo Xiang and others a good lesson.


    Mousran and others also found that the Hummer pulled over and stopped.


    They drove fast and soon caught up.


    When approaching the stopped Hummer, mousran picked up the walkie talkie in the car and said, "surround the car and prepare weapons."


    With that, mousran stopped the car in front of the Hummer.


    Later, the cars that drove up also surrounded the Hummer.


    Gu Jiu''s slender white fingers kept beating the steering wheel, watching his car surrounded, without the slightest worry.


    When Jun Beimo saw this phenomenon, he almost scolded mu siran and others to death.


    These guys who can''t accomplish more than fail.


    Although he didn''t get along with women for a long time, he still had some understanding of women''s behavior style and handling style.


    At this time, your family''s motorcade surrounded the women''s vehicles.


    This has touched the tolerance range of women.


    This woman is cruel and ruthless. She definitely put mu siran and others into trouble.


    Women don''t like trouble, or they won''t want to drive him away in the morning.


    Although his self destructive image remains, it does not mean that women accept him.

 Chapter 104

    Jun Beimo closed his eyes. At this time, mu siran and others can only ask for more blessings.


    Gu Jiu still had that posture, looked motionless, and didn''t worry at all.


    But the three people behind her were not so.


    In particular, Xiao Qi showed his fierce eyes like a wolf.


    Gu Jiu propped his head with one hand and beat the steering wheel with the other.


    The low knocking sound depressed the space in the car.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu had got off the bus.


    After they got off, all the bodyguards of your family got off in the next few cars.


    And they still have heavy weapons in their hands.


    Seeing the guy in those people''s hands, Gu Jiu stopped.


    She doesn''t remember provoking such people.


    The people in black who got off the bus were carrying assault - front - guns in their hands.


    That''s not what ordinary people can take out.


    Look at those people. They all have an evil spirit that can''t be hidden.


    That momentum, and the smell of blood you can feel even across the car.


    Gu Jiu knows that these people are people who have seen blood.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi sitting in the back seat naturally saw those people.


    Although they see that these people are not like ordinary people, they pay more attention to the guys in their hands.


    This made their faces serious.


    Xiao Qi''s eyes were red, and he wanted to come forward and tear up these people.


    Gu Jiu felt the sound of breathing behind him.


    She didn''t look back and comforted, "you wait for me in the car. It''s okay."


    Then he looked at the white wolf who had been sitting honestly on the co pilot.


    Gu Jiu thought about it and didn''t understand what these people wanted to do.


    She doesn''t seem to have much value in getting these people out.


    These people are obviously levels that she could not touch before the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu thought about it, and there was only the White Wolf around him.


    The white wolf is not an ordinary wolf at first sight. It has a noble momentum.


    Before, when passing these vehicles with capital license plates, the White Wolf suddenly howled, and then these vehicles caught up.


    It''s hard for Gu Jiu not to find these changes.


    Looking at the White Wolf, he pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Gu Jiu said with a smile, "get off the bus. People are attracted. How can you go down and meet."


    She said this to the white wolf with a positive tone.


    Originally, he was going to pretend to be a fool and give everything to Jun Beimo, who was dealt with by mu siran and others. As soon as he heard this, his eyes darkened.


    But Gu Jiu looked out of the car.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu have approached her car.


    There was also a group of people in black around. They were armed at her car.


    Seeing Siyun and Siyu, Gu Jiu couldn''t help looking more.


    Just because she saw them.


    Before the end of the world, when she went to find her sister, she met the twin brothers at the door of the conference room.


    Siyun and Siyu look exquisite with a forbidden Valley debt.


    They give people a cold feeling. It''s easy to remember when people see them.


    Not only because they are twins, but also because of their excellent looks and their obviously special temperament, which are hard to forget.


    When Gu Jiu saw Si Yun and Si Yu, she opened the door neatly.


    I still remember when I first met the twins, it seemed that my sister was entertaining the head office.

 Chapter 105

    Seeing the twin brothers at this time, Gu Jiu guessed that maybe she was too worried.


    If these people guess well, they should be from Jun''s company.


    Before Gu Jiu got off, mu siran and others couldn''t see the situation in the car at all.


    They looked at the car nervously. They just wanted to approach and see the situation of the little Lord, but they didn''t want the door to be opened.


    A young woman jumped out of the car, wearing a casual sportswear and a delicate and beautiful face in their eyes.


    Just a woman''s eyes are cold and detached.


    The owner who had been driving turned out to be a woman.


    It''s so fast, so fierce.


    It can be seen that this woman is also cruel.


    After the woman got out of the car, she didn''t look at them, but bypassed the front of the car, came to the co pilot and opened the door.


    Looking at the White Wolf lying on the co driver''s seat, Gu Jiu sneered: "get off."


    Jun Beimo raised his head and looked coldly at mu siran and others.


    Then he jumped out of the car.


    Seeing the little Lord''s wolf body, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu stepped forward one after another.


    Gu Jiu, who has been paying attention to them, is more sure that these people are really coming for the white wolf.


    After Jun Beimo got off the bus, he didn''t look at the jun family. He stood behind the woman.


    Gu Jiu saw this and walked towards the three people who were holding heavy weapons and surrounded in the middle.


    She kept looking at her twin brothers.


    Siyun and Siyu felt familiar at the first sight of a woman.


    Soon they found the woman''s face from their memory.


    They look at each other with their eyes, because they are twin brothers, and they all feel it.


    The two of them thought of this woman, who had appeared in Jun''s branch.


    That time mousran followed the young Lord into the conference room, so he had never seen a woman.


    Thinking of this, Si Yun leaned close to Mu siran and whispered a few words.


    Mu siran heard Si Yun''s words and looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight. He was no longer as nervous as before.


    He looked at Gu Jiu, who was coming, and followed him a few steps closer.


    "Hello, miss."


    Mousran''s appearance is very gentle, especially with that pair of eyes, which blocks out a lot of cold light in his eyes.


    Such a gentle man is generally liked by women.


    But Gu Jiu felt the alienation emanating from the man and the smell of cunning like a fox.


    This is definitely a wolf in sheep''s clothing all the time, but it''s not as easy to touch as it looks.


    Gu Jiu glanced at the White Wolf behind her. She said casually, "you must have stopped my car because of the white wolf. Now I give it back to you. Can I make way?"


    Mousse looked stunned.


    He didn''t expect that women would take the initiative to bring it up.


    And the casual in women''s words made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    The master they served was handed over by the woman at will.


    There were also the fierce eyes of the young Lord, so that he didn''t know how to pick up women''s words.


    Look at the white gauze on Shaozhu''s abdomen. It''s obviously injured.


    But the wound can''t be done by the little master himself, so it''s this woman.


    Mu Si ran saw the little Lord''s eyes with resistance.


    He took a calm look at the little Lord behind the woman, and he pressed down all his thoughts.


    Smiling, he went to Gu Jiu and held out his hand, "Hello, we really came for Bai Lang. He is very important to Jun''s family. Thank you for saving him."

 Chapter 106

    Gu Jiu saw the hand stretched out in front of her, there was no movement, and there was a smile on her face.


    Her eyes slowly moved from mousran''s hand to the man''s face.


    "I know you are from Jun''s family, because you have seen the twins behind you in the company. You don''t need to thank them. If you make way, it will be offset."


    "Howl..."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, mu siran hasn''t had time to respond. Jun Beimo behind Gu Jiu is not happy at this time.


    The woman''s casual attitude made Jun Beimo feel unhappy in his heart.


    And it''s very unhappy. It''s like a feeling of being abandoned.


    But as soon as this feeling rose, Jun Beimo denied it and pressed it down.


    Whatever it was, he was unhappy.


    He howled at Gu Jiu, lowered his head and bit the woman''s trouser legs.


    While Gu Jiu was howling, he looked down at him.


    At this time, the anger in the White Wolf''s eyes is obvious.


    She didn''t understand what was wrong.


    The white wolf is really hard to serve.


    It''s exhausting anytime, anywhere.


    But she was helpless.


    Because as long as it is each other, she always has a little patience.


    Feeling the anger of the White Wolf, Gu Jiu squatted down and touched his hair.


    Jun Beimo felt the woman''s caress touch and loosened the mouth that bit her trouser leg.


    Then he looked at Moussa fiercely.


    Anyway, he will never leave the woman at this time.


    He still has a lot of things to figure out, as well as the fatal attraction of women.


    Mousran was stunned when he heard the howl of the young Lord.


    At this time, the young master''s fierce eyes made him feel at a loss.


    He has been at your home all the time, even facing your old master calmly.


    However, only in front of the little Lord, or in front of the noble and elegant man, will we lose our square inch.


    At this time, his ability will not be less than the meaning of the Lord.


    And he also knew that when the little Lord was in the wolf, he had no memory at all.


    What happened to the little Lord? He obviously felt something wrong.


    While mu siran was thinking, Si Yun and Si Yu came forward.


    Si Yun approached Mu Si ran and discussed something in his ear.


    Si Yu looked respectfully at the White Wolf behind the woman.


    That is, their little Lord.


    Gu Jiu touched the White Wolf''s hair. This was the first time she felt that her hair was so soft.


    I haven''t touched it before, but I haven''t taken it to heart, and I haven''t felt it so carefully.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t help pausing.


    She''s getting more and more wrong.


    Why is there a valley that doesn''t want to send the white wolf out.


    When she thought that the white wolf would leave, there was a trace of reluctance in her heart.


    How long have you been with each other? I have such a reaction.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t like the behavior that affects her.


    After thinking about it, Gu Jiu was cruel and got up to stay away from the White Wolf for a few steps.


    At this time, mousran and Siyun also stopped talking.


    They looked together in the direction of the little Lord.


    Mu Si ran thought of talking to Si Yu. He was a little uncertain.


    He crossed Gu Jiu and couldn''t help squatting in front of the white wolf.


    The white wolf in front of them is their little Lord and their guardian master.


    Mu Si Ran''s respect in his eyes was not halved, but there was a bit of excitement hidden.


    He squatted down and put his hands on his legs.

 Chapter 107

    Mousran squatted down and put his hands on his legs.


    He put his hand on his leg and beat quickly.


    But with a deliberative tone in his mouth: "go back with us. You''ve been tossing us to death these days. You don''t know how worried we are. If the old man knows, he will peel off our skin..."


    Jun Beimo saw his familiar action of beating on his legs when mu siran squatted down.


    When he heard the other party''s words, he looked at the movement of his hand, and his eyes were visible to the child.


    Just because mousran was beating the Morse code on his leg at this time.


    His uncertain problems can only be communicated in this way.


    Before, Si Yun said in Mu siran''s ear that the situation of the little Lord was obviously wrong.


    In the past, when the little Lord turned into a wolf, he was always alone and wouldn''t even be interested in anyone.


    Even the old gentleman, or his father and brother, will not be close.


    Today''s young Lord is interested in more than one woman.


    It was known before that they were attracted by the sound of howling.


    So Si Yun has a bold guess.


    That''s the little Lord. He has memories and remembers them.


    And the other side''s repulsive eyes, which obviously don''t want to leave with them and want to stay with women.


    So at this time, mu siran squatted in front of Jun Beimo and quickly knocked the Morse code.


    Mousran''s mouth spits out irrelevant words, but he should say something when he beats on his leg.


    "Young Lord, you have recovered your memory, haven''t you?"


    Jun Beimo nodded gently.


    Mu Si ran saw the amorous peach eyes and immediately showed the light of joy.


    Just listen to him continue to say: "if the old man knew you suddenly disappeared, he would be worried..."


    "Young Lord, won''t you come with us?"


    Jun Beimo saw the question knocked out by mousran on his leg. He looked up at the woman not far away.


    There are still mysteries he doesn''t know about the woman. He won''t leave at this time.


    Then he looked at Moussa and gently shook his head.


    Mu Si ran saw this with thinking eyes, but the words in his mouth didn''t stop.


    "How on earth did you come back with us? Why are you always bad."


    Jun Beimo heard mu siran''s last words and glared at him.


    Although he knew that Mu Si ran was to prevent people from discovering his differences, he still couldn''t accept this sentence.


    After staring at Mu Si ran, he crossed him and walked towards Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu looked at the white wolf coming, and the mood in his heart was difficult to distinguish for a time.


    Mousran got the answer from the young Lord, and he stood up quickly and turned his head.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with a smile.


    Naturally, she has a panoramic view of the tangle and embarrassment on her face.


    "Miss, I don''t know where you''re going?"


    Gu Jiu was in a bad mood. When he heard mu siran''s words, he said, "go to the capital."


    However, Mu Si ran heard this and his eyes flashed. He looked down at the little Lord squatting beside the woman.


    It seems that the little Lord knows the destination of women.


    Thinking of this, mu siran''s smile deepened a little, "you can see that the White Wolf doesn''t cooperate at all. It''s just that we''re also going to the capital. It''s better to go on the road together and take care of us on the road."


    Hearing mu siran''s words, Gu Jiu looked up at him.


    The man''s whole body is full of friendly breath.


    Even that face had a smile from a close relative.


    But I don''t know why, Gu Jiu smelled a smell of calculation from him.

 Chapter 108

    Mu siran naturally accepted Gu Jiu''s consideration.


    He did not hear the other party''s answer, nor was he in a hurry, but waited silently.


    By the way, he waved to your bodyguard.


    Seeing this, those people in black immediately put away their weapons in their hands.


    Seeing this, Siyun and Siyu also came to Mu siran.


    Siyun looked at Gu Jiu''s familiar face, which was calm and soft.


    He showed an unnatural smile, "we met, because the white wolf is very important to us. Now he doesn''t cooperate. I hope you can be more considerate. It''s also safer to go to the capital and take care of each other."


    Siyun and others don''t know the outside world. What he said about safety is only because Gu Jiu is a woman.


    And when mousran turned his head, he knew the general situation of the little Lord through years of tacit understanding.


    At this time, he can only harden his head and ask a woman to take in the little Lord.


    Gu Jiu heard Si Yun''s words, looked at the stiff expression on his face, and then looked at mu siran''s Fox smile. The corners of her mouth aroused a radian.


    "Whatever you want."


    Then she walked towards her car.


    And Jun Beimo saw her action and immediately followed up.


    When Gu Jiu opened the door, she turned back to Mu siran and waited for humanity: "my name is Gu Jiu."


    Gu Jiu knew that he couldn''t let go of the White Wolf for the time being. He acquiesced to their words and went to the capital together.


    In that case, she was not hypocritical and reported her name.


    After reporting her name, Gu Jiu didn''t look back. She was waiting for something.


    Mu siran heard Gu Jiu''s words, and the smile on his face was real.


    He smiled and said, "my name is mousran."


    Then he pointed to the two brothers of Siyun and Siyu, "their names are Siyun and Siyu."


    Gu Jiu nodded at the speech, sat in the driver''s seat and closed the door.


    Jun Beimo was in the co pilot''s seat, looking at the closed door and scratching the door with his claws.


    Hearing the movement made by the claw on the door, Gu Jiu agreed to open the door in the co driver''s seat.


    The white shadow jumped up and quickly landed in the driver''s seat.


    The pair of blue eyes looked at Gu Jiu with a wronged light.


    Every time Gu Jiu feels soft about the wronged eyes of the White Wolf, there is also a kind of Valley owe hope to comfort each other at the bottom of her heart.


    She felt that she had got fluffy control. Otherwise, why did she always want to be close to the white wolf.


    Restraining the gesture of trying to touch the White Wolf, Gu Jiu looked at several people in the back seat.


    "Those people will go with us. They are looking for white wolf, and their destination is also the capital."


    In this sentence, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi have understood.


    The white wolf is very attached to Jiu. It must be the reason of the white wolf. Those talents will go on the road with them.


    But there''s no danger.


    I saw those people with weapons in their hands before. They thought there would be a fierce battle.


    But I don''t know what the man with gold rimmed glasses said to Gu Jiu. Those guys with heavy weapons put down their weapons.


    As long as they can really live in peace and go on the road together, they naturally have no opinion.


    And they believe in Gu Jiu''s judgment.


    Gu Jiu was steady from beginning to end. She took them to the present stage.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other with firmness in their eyes.


    Especially the scene in the hotel before.


    They didn''t blame Gu Jiu for not saving his life.


    It''s just that I can''t pass my own level.

 Chapter 109

    They thought a lot along the way.


    Coupled with this scene, even if there is no power, they are not the opponent of many ordinary people in this last world.


    They have a good heart, but they can''t use a good heart too much to attract disaster.


    When they were police officers, they knew how dark the world was.


    They can''t underestimate ordinary people because of the end of the world.


    After figuring out everything, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at Gu Jiu together, "we will always be with you, and we will never lag behind."


    Gu Jiu suddenly heard Huo Xiang''s promise. She immediately reflected it. This was what she warned each other on the road before.


    She started the car as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Outside, mu siran and others have got on the bus and made way for the road.


    Gu Jiu looked at the smooth road and looked back at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "remember today, I won''t give you a second chance."


    For Gu Jiu''s words, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie nodded very seriously.


    They know what the world is now.


    Gu Jiucai stepped on the accelerator and drove to the middle of the road.


    Mousran''s car was in front of her, but it didn''t move.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu drove the car forward.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s car driving and mu siran''s driving, he closely followed up.


    Several cars are driving fast on the national highway of city A.


    In front of the road is the off-road King Hummer, followed by several powerful off-road vehicles.


    Mousran drove the car and closely followed the Hummer. He looked at the fast-moving car in front with appreciation in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu''s driving skills are very good, and this woman is also very temperament.


    At this time, he had to think more about whether the little Lord was greedy for Gu Jiu''s beauty, so he wouldn''t leave with them.


    However, this is what Si Yun and Si Yu thought, "the little Lord really restored his memory?"


    Hearing Siyun''s question, Mu siren gave a sound.


    Siyun and Siyu looked excited when they heard the speech.


    But then I thought that the little Lord had recovered his memory and didn''t leave with them. I couldn''t help thinking more.


    "Did the little Lord have a crush on that woman?"


    Mousran''s face changed and he was embarrassed.


    At this time, I don''t blame them for thinking so, just because the little Lord''s behavior style really doesn''t look like him.


    "I don''t know. Since the young Lord doesn''t want to leave, we just need to guard by his side. The young Lord should change in a few days. Listen to the young Lord''s orders at that time."


    What mu siran said also reminded Siyun and Siyu that the little Lord''s wolf body could not be maintained for a long time.


    Now they can only wait for the little Lord to recover.


    The motorcade was speeding along the national highway.


    When it was dark, the motorcade stopped at the transfer station.


    Further on, there are two roads, one to the capital and the other to city B.


    They must go in the direction of the capital.


    And she has decided to move on even after dark.


    But now it''s time for them to replenish their strength and take a rest here before they go on the road.


    Gu Jiu stopped the car and came to the gas station.


    Sitting in the car, there was no one in the huge transfer station.


    She opened the door, jumped down and began to refuel the car.


    Gu Jiu had no problem with the quietness of the transfer station.


    Even Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi in the car understand why this is so.

 Chapter 110

    Seeing Gu Jiu get off the bus, Huo Xiang and others also got off the bus.


    But mu siran and others who followed behind the car obviously felt the strangeness here.


    There is no one in such a large transfer station. Although it is not a festival, there will not be too many people - flow, but it will not be so cold.


    It''s just cold. It''s impossible to have no one.


    Also, there seems to be few vehicles on the road, which is very wrong.


    I saw two adult men walking down from the vehicle in front and a teenager.


    Mu siran and others found that Gu Jiu and Shaozhu were not the only ones in the car.


    Seeing this, they couldn''t think of anything wrong here. They got off quickly and went to the vehicle in front.


    When Si Yu saw his brother walking with mu siran, he stayed where he was.


    Just because their fuel tank is almost bottoming out.


    Si Yu went to the back of the car, looked at the bodyguards who came down from the car and told them to fill up the fuel tanks of several cars like Gu Jiu.


    After all the arrangements were made, we walked in the direction of the people in front.


    As soon as Si Yu came over, he heard Mu Si Ran''s gentle voice.


    "Ha ha... Now we all know each other, and we''ll take care of them in the future."


    Mu Si ran was holding Huo Xiang''s hand at this time.


    When Huo Xiang came to Mu Si ran, both sides introduced each other''s identity.


    He has a good impression of the youth in front of him.


    Of course, if they had not pointed guns at them before, he would probably call each other brothers at this time.


    Just because mu siran has a good sense of propriety, and a few words can close the relationship between each other.


    Especially the gentle temperament can''t help getting close.


    Mu Si ran saw Si Yu coming, released Huo Xiang''s hand and pointed to Si Yu at him.


    "This is Si Yun''s brother. His name is Si Yu. They are twin brothers."


    Huo Xiang nodded. "Hello, my name is Huo Xiang. I''m a classmate with Gu Jiu."


    Then he began to introduce Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    Si Yu''s cold face was stiff at this time. He obviously didn''t adapt to this way of introduction,.


    He followed the little Lord and was the most silent one. Even his brother was better than him.


    But at this time, it was about the little Lord. Si Yu''s stiff face pulled out an unnatural smile.


    The smile made Huo Xiang and others see it. They couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    Mu Si ran saw it and stood up and said, "this guy is not good at words. He just doesn''t know how to contact everyone. Don''t mind."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie laughed. Xiao Qi was expressionless. They didn''t have to say it with mousran. They could see that Si Yu was not good at words.


    This brother is as like as two peas, one is a brother, the other is an elder brother.


    If you stand together and don''t speak, you really can''t tell who is your brother and who is your brother.


    They had communicated with their brother Siyun before. His brother was calm and generous and looked very steady.


    My brother is cold. As soon as I get close, I feel the cold air around me.


    My brother is calm and my brother is cold. It looks better to separate.


    Huo Xiang and mu siran soon reached a consensus. After all, they have been together for a long time.


    At this time, simply understand some, and you won''t be embarrassed in the future.


    In their simple communication, Gu Jiu has filled the car with oil.


    Glanced at the communication between Huo Xiang and mu siran.


    She didn''t say anything. She looked in the direction of the front passenger''s door. Then she flashed a light in her eyes and walked slowly.

 Chapter 111

    In fact, when communicating with Huo Xiang and others, mousran always focused on the direction of the co pilot''s door.


    At this time, seeing Gu Jiu walking over, mu siran tightened his body.


    Gu Jiu goes to the front passenger''s door and opens it.


    At this time, the white wolf was lying on the driver''s seat, watching Gu Jiu open the door and whispered a few times.


    That voice is not wronged.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu knew that she had ignored each other and reached out to touch its head.


    Feeling the soft hair in his hand, he fondled it a few times and left.


    Then she got out of the way of the door and said, "come down, let''s go eat."


    Jun Beimo got up and jumped out of the car. Without looking at mu siran and others, he followed Gu Jiu behind him.


    Gu Jiu walked to Mu siran, Huo Xiang and others, "find something to eat. It''s too quiet here. We should start on the road as soon as we supplement our strength."


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were puzzled when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    I didn''t understand what she meant. Just when they were about to speak, Gu Jiu had gone to the supermarket not far away.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and a young man named Xiao Qi followed her closely.


    And, of course, their little Lord.


    Seeing this, mu siran also followed Si Yun, Si Yu and some of your family''s bodyguards.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the supermarket. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that it was too quiet at this time.


    It''s like there''s such a danger lurking.


    She frowned at her surroundings.


    Many cars were parked in the parking lot, even in those fast food restaurants, including two in the supermarket she was going to.


    This shows that there are still people here.


    In the last world, it may be that they have no time to escape and hide somewhere.


    Or those people have become zombies.


    It''s always so quiet now. There''s definitely a problem.


    Thinking so, Gu Jiu slowed down.


    She looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, as well as Xiao Qi, and whispered, "the situation is not quite right. Get ready."


    Even if Gu Jiu didn''t say it, they also felt that it was too quiet here.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie took out their guns from their waist and looked nervously at the surrounding environment.


    Mu siran and others followed behind them and naturally found the movements of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    A flash of pure light flashed in his peach blossom eyes.


    It seems that Gu Jiu and others are not as simple as their appearance.


    With guns in their hands, they didn''t have any fear when they were surrounded. This is not the reaction that ordinary people should have.


    But as long as they don''t hurt the little Lord.


    Mu Si ran paused and made a gesture behind him. The bodyguards of the jun family also took out their guns.


    Including Si Yun and Si Yu who followed him also took out the guy.


    The bodyguards of your family have always protected mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu in the middle.


    The little Lord is absent, and the three of them are the people trusted by the little Lord.


    They have an obligation to protect the three musran.


    Gu Jiu leads the way, and the power in his hand has begun to work.


    Her feelings won''t go wrong.


    As long as it is closer and closer to the supermarket, the feeling of danger becomes stronger and stronger.


    Jun Beimo followed her footsteps, looked up at the solemn expression on her face, and a dark light flashed in her eyes.


    He had guessed that there might be zombies here.


    Otherwise Gu Jiu would not be so defensive.


    What is the most terrible and dangerous thing in the world now? It''s nothing more than a zombie.

 Chapter 112

    Gu Jiu walked towards the supermarket step by step.


    In fact, she can leave here and get on the road as soon as possible. There is still some food on the car for them to eat.


    But food is too scarce and rare for the end of the world.


    Even if the end of the world just broke out, there was no shortage of food for the time being.


    However, Gu Jiu had tasted the food shortage in her previous life, and she would not give up the food she had at hand.


    Even zombies are only low-level zombies. No matter how many they are, they will easily solve them.


    Gu Jiu inadvertently turned his head and looked behind him. At this time, those people in Jun''s family had taken out their weapons.


    The bodyguards of the king''s family are all armed at first sight.


    At this time, with these people, even if all the people in the transfer station become zombies, they have a chance of winning.


    Finally came to the supermarket door, Gu Jiu looked inside through the supermarket glass.


    There was no one on the cash register inside, and there was no one in sight.


    But that doesn''t mean there''s no danger inside.


    Gu Jiu gently pushed the door open.


    The fortune cat at the door sounded, "welcome, welcome -"


    Gu Jiu glanced at the happy Fortune Cat.


    Until the electronic sound stopped ringing, he raised his feet and walked into the supermarket.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie followed her closely, and Xiao Qi never left.


    At this time, Jun Beimo stopped. He looked at the people walking in front and looked back at mu siran who followed behind him.


    From entering the supermarket, Jun Beimo felt uncomfortable.


    A foul smell made him sick.


    It''s like the smell of rotten bodies.


    In his previous mission, in the deep mountains and forests, he didn''t deal with those bodies.


    But the stench in the supermarket seems to carry that evil.


    Mu siran and others went to the door of the supermarket and looked at the white wolf standing at the door. They stopped.


    "Little Lord, but what''s the problem?"


    Jun Beimo looked at mu siran squatting beside him and shook his head at him.


    Then I looked at the supermarket and raised my paw to point inside.


    Mousran saw this action and understood it.


    He took Si Yu and some of Jun''s bodyguards to the supermarket and left SI Yun and several bodyguards to Shaozhu.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t want to go in, but the stench inside is too bad.


    He''s a wolf now, but he has a good sense of smell.


    After mu siran and others walked in, Jun Beimo squatted at the door of the supermarket.


    He wants to go in slowly. In fact, he has a mania for cleanliness.


    Although they have been soldiers for so many years, this problem has not weakened at all.


    It''s getting worse.


    In the deep mountains and forests, in the drug trafficking Laos, and in the golden three corners of the sea of human corpses, he has experienced all kinds of intolerable situations with cleanliness.


    But every time he challenges the limit, his cleanliness becomes more serious.


    When I was asked at the entrance of the supermarket to smell the rotten smell, I already felt that there must be something disgusting inside.


    He also smelled a similar smell in the hotel before.


    But not so rich.


    After a while outside, Jun Beimo looked at such a large transfer station where there was no one except vehicles.


    Then he yelled at Siyun and turned into the supermarket.


    Jun Beimo walked into the supermarket with elegant steps and followed Si Yun beside him.


    They were followed by Jun''s bodyguard.


    They followed the voice to Gu Jiu and others.

 Chapter 113

    Gu Jiu walked into the supermarket and didn''t look at the things on the shelf, but walked towards the supermarket.


    Huo Xiang and they have been following Gu Jiu.


    They felt the tension of the atmosphere and the flame ignited by Gu Jiu''s power.


    There seems to be a real problem here.


    Mu siran followed them all the time. Because of the obstruction of Huo Xiang and others, they didn''t find the power in Gu Jiu''s hand for the first time.


    Gu Jiu continued, but stopped at the end of the shelf.


    At this time, in front of her is a freezer, next to a utility room.


    She stopped and looked deeply at the two rooms.


    At this time, mu siran and others also came to them.


    Seeing Gu Jiu stop, Mu Si ran walks forward.


    However, at this time, he finally saw the flame in Gu Jiu''s hand.


    The flame was in Gu Jiu''s hand, but she didn''t have any burning pain.


    Mu Si ran looked at Gu Jiu and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Is this a magic show? Or is it a cover up?


    For a moment, mousran didn''t know how to speak.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie came up to Gu Jiu, "do you want to open the door?"


    When Gu Jiu nods, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie go to one room alone and kick the door open directly.


    "Roar -"


    "Roar -"


    At the moment when the door was kicked open, the roar of zombies came from inside.


    Gu Jiu increased the flame in his hand, and Huo Xiang also raised his hand to attack the wind blade into the room for the first time, and then quickly retreated.


    Reggie stood in the utility room without any action.


    The utility room he kicked open also had zombies.


    He had no reason to leave for the first time, because he felt the energy fluctuation in his body again.


    That''s the fluctuation in the hotel before.


    If he guesses right, that''s his power.


    He wanted to know what power he was, so he was blogging.


    The zombie in the utility room had appeared in his eyes.


    It was at this time that Raj felt a strong fluctuation in the body.


    He raised his hand unconsciously.


    Just as he raised his hand, the zombie had rushed over.


    But no matter how fast the zombie is, it''s not as fast as Raj.


    When Lei Jie raised his hand, the ground in front of him began to tremble.


    As Lei Jie raised his hand, the soil rising from the ground began to rise slowly until the debris room in front of him was blocked.


    Gu Jiu had already shot when Huo Xiang retreated, just because there were too many zombies in the freezer.


    When Huo Xiang retreated, which zombies had swarmed out.


    Huo Xiang joined the battle, and Xiao Qi didn''t fall behind.


    Xiao Qi''s power is a power power. He can tear the Zombie''s body with his bare hands.


    When Gu Jiu was fighting, he didn''t forget to pay attention to Lei Jie.


    She had already guessed Lei Jie''s plan when she saw Lei Jie raising her hand.


    She watched Lei Jie block the two meter high door of the utility room.


    But there seems to be something in the rising Earth Shield, like a human shape.


    Gu Jiu solved the zombie at hand and looked carefully. It was true.


    There is a man buried in the Earth Shield, no, or a zombie, more accurately.


    It seems that Raj wrapped the zombie in the Earth Shield.


    Seeing that Lei Jie can also use powers, Gu Jiu''s eyes flashed a light.


    Raj is an earth power, and such a power is not bad.

 Chapter 114

    Moreover, at the beginning of the awakening of his power, Lei Jie can rise an Earth Shield more than two meters high.


    But the light in Gu Jiu''s eyes just rose and soon became stunned.


    Just because Raj blocked the door of the utility room, he began to lean back.


    Seeing that Lei Jie was about to fall to the ground, a figure quickly attacked him.


    It''s Xiao Qi''s figure.


    Xiao Qi rushed over quickly. His thin body directly picked up Lei Jie''s heavy body.


    And it''s still a princess hug.


    Gu Jiu looks in the direction of Xiao Qi and Lei Jie while killing the zombie.


    Seeing Xiao Qi''s action, she couldn''t help grinning.


    When Jun Beimo came with Siyun, he just saw the real smile of the woman.


    That smile is not too much.


    It was the first time he had seen a woman smile so real.


    Not a sneer, not a sarcastic smile, but a heartfelt smile.


    The exquisite and beautiful face was released by this smile.


    Jun Beimo stood in place and looked at Gu Jiu.


    This is the first time he has looked at a woman for so long.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s every action slowed down in his eyes and was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Gu Jiu looked at the zombies coming out of the freezer, and the smile on her face faded.


    The situation is very wrong. How can there be so many zombies in this small freezer.


    Looking at the fallen zombies and the burned ashes, Gu Jiu felt that there was definitely a problem in them.


    She looked at Huo Xiang, who was still on one side and was still releasing the wind blade, and went towards the freezer.


    Pass by those zombies blocking the road and throw a fireball.


    Soon the road was clear.


    And Gu Jiu finally came to the freezer.


    After she stepped into the freezer and saw the situation inside, she found that where is the freezer.


    The freezer might have been a separate room before, but the other wall had already been damaged.


    At this time, the freezer has been connected with the fast food restaurant next door.


    The restaurant was full of zombies, and in those restaurants sat a little girl.


    The little girl sat quietly on the seat, surrounded by a group of zombies.


    Although those zombies surrounded her, they didn''t keep a certain distance from her.


    The little girl also saw Gu Jiu''s appearance. For the sudden appearance of strangers, her dark eyes were still a little stunned.


    Gu Jiu also looked at the little girl, with changeable emotions in her eyes.


    The other party was only stunned for a moment, and soon put it away and replaced it with a naive smile.


    "Hello, sister."


    The little girl''s ruddy little face was wearing a naive smile.


    But Gu Jiu felt cold all over.


    After living for two generations, there was no such cold, and the back began to hair.


    In a group of zombies, there was a little girl sitting safely.


    The zombies walked unconsciously in the restaurant, not close to the little girl.


    If the little girl is also a little zombie.


    But the little girl is clearly a human, a human with flesh and blood.


    Aren''t zombies your favorite flesh and blood?


    Why not attack the little girl?


    Gu Jiu''s mind is confused. Her eyes are fixed on the little girl sitting in the restaurant.


    The little girl left her seat and began to walk towards her.


    Do not know why, Gu Jiu began to fear. She watched the little girl getting closer and closer, and couldn''t help but step back.

 Chapter 115

    The same little girl saw Gu Jiu retreat, but she was closer.


    When the little girl came, the wandering zombies stopped.


    They followed behind the little girl and forced Gu Jiu in the direction.


    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t know that these low-level zombies were controlled by a little girl.


    Otherwise, such a young child would have been eaten alive by those zombies if he had no special ability in the loss pile.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo Xiang solved the zombies outside. Seeing that there were no more zombies in the freezer, he quickly walked in.


    Similarly, Xiao Qi seemed to feel something. He handed Lei Jie to a Jun''s bodyguard not far away, and followed Huo Xiang in.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family, who was stuffed by Xiao Qi, looked at Lei Jie in his arms and his face became very wonderful.


    But the bodyguard saw Lei Jie''s previous action. The Earth Shield rising from the ground still existed in front of him at this time.


    Such a strange man fainted and fell into his hands. It felt very strange.


    It''s like he''s an alien in his arms. He really doesn''t know how to pose.


    The bodyguard holds Lei Jie and looks for help at mu siran not far from the station.


    Mousran frowned at the bodyguard, who immediately tightened his body and held the person in his arms.


    Seeing the bodyguard, Mu Si ran walked to Jun Beimo.


    He was so stimulated today.


    Those who are not human, he also knows something in the capital.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be so many non-human in this transit station.


    There are also special abilities of Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and others.


    Mousran felt that the world was mysterious.


    He has too much to ask and understand.


    But when I came to the little Lord, I found that the little Lord was still a wolf, and I couldn''t answer him at all.


    Siyun saw mu siran coming, and he looked at each other with questioning eyes.


    When he came with the little Lord, he naturally saw Gu Jiu''s action.


    Watching those non-human beings burn up by the fireball in Gu Jiu''s hand.


    I also saw Huo Xiang''s hands dancing in the air, but those non-human heads fell in the air.


    Not only them, but all the bodyguards of Jun''s family saw this scene with their own eyes. Their inner shock was not great.


    Jun Beimo stared at the freezer. When he came here, he smelled the stench.


    The rotten smell came from the freezer.


    Jun Beimo goes to the freezer with the support of Siyun and mu siran.


    As soon as they went in, they heard the voice of a soft waxy child.


    "Brother -"


    Mu siran and Si Yun looked at the scene of the freezer. Even if they had seen a lot of battles with the little Lord all year round, they still had some weak legs.


    In such a big hall, there are at least a hundred non-human beings.


    They also saw the little girl standing in front of the non-human


    The brother they heard before was shouted out of the mouth of the little girl.


    Jun Beimo''s deep eyes looked at the little girl with a touch of prevention in the depths of his eyes.


    This little girl is the source of the stench.


    And Jun Beimo felt the strangeness of the girl.


    The little girl doesn''t look like a person.


    But it doesn''t look like non-human.


    Anyway, it''s weird, it''s a strange feeling.


    Jun Bei Mo walked towards Gu Jiu with elegant steps.


    He also saw Gu Jiu''s clenched hands and his tight body.


    Jun Beimo knows that this woman is nervous.

 Chapter 116

    Gu Jiu didn''t find Jun Beimo coming. She kept looking at the little girl with vigilance.


    Xiao Qi, who had been standing beside Gu Jiu, opened his eyes and looked at the little girl.


    ¡°20017£¿¡±


    There was uncertainty in his words.


    The little girl''s eyes twinkled when she heard the number.


    She looked at Xiao Qi and said happily, "I escaped from the inside. I know I can''t call you 12981 in the future. I want to call your brother. It''s a good world outside."


    Then he looked out through the transparent glass of the restaurant at the gradually darkening sky.


    The eyes were full of longing and excitement.


    "It''s really good outside, brother. I like it outside."


    Xiao Qi frowned when he saw the appearance of 20017.


    Like him, these 2 identities of 20017 are all experimental objects of the Institute of fraternity.


    He was a neighbor with him at the Institute of fraternity for a few days.


    At that time, he had not injected wolf blood and had not done the final experiment.


    The room he was locked in was next door to 20017.


    20017 has always been very quiet, just like a clever child.


    He also thought so in those days.


    But then a few days later, he knew that he was wrong.


    It''s a big mistake.


    20017 is the most lethal existence of the Institute of fraternity.


    Don''t look at the little girl so small, so quiet.


    She was a test object that could kill dozens of guards of the Institute quietly with her bare hands.


    Even now, he doesn''t know what kind of explosive power and special ability 20017 has.


    20017 turned to look at Xiao Qi, with a bright smile on his face, "brother, we are all together. Will you come to me?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Qi looked at Gu Jiu around her for the first time.


    Gu Jiu began to think when they talked.


    When Xiao Qi shouted out the girl''s code, she remembered the code when she met Xiao Qi for the first time.


    She guessed where the little girl came from.


    Because of this, she dared not relax.


    But the pressure on him has been reduced.


    Because she knows that the little girl is not an ordinary human.


    She killed many people in her previous life and present life.


    But those who were killed had no children.


    No matter how cold-blooded she was, she didn''t know how to do it to her children.


    I still remember in her previous life, she met those zombies with children, but she never started to deal with them. They were all handed over to others.


    "Ah --"


    10017 suddenly screamed.


    The cry interrupted Gu Jiu''s short memory.


    She looked at the little girl, followed each other''s eyes, and saw the white wolf standing at her feet.


    "I want it! If you want to leave, leave it!"


    At this time, the voice of 20017 was obviously not naive and full of cold.


    And still a childlike tone, with unspeakable infiltration.


    Gu Jiu took a cold look at each other when he heard 20017.


    Mousran and Siyun heard the little girl''s words.


    At this time, they turned a blind eye to the surrounding zombies and rushed to Gu Jiu and the little Lord.


    Even if there are thousands of zombies in front of them, they won''t give back a penny.


    The two men looked at the little girl with mockery. The little Lord was their God, just like their biological parents. Where could people think.


    Although they know from the words of Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi that the little girl is not simple.


    But at this time, even if they pay their lives, they will never give in.

 Chapter 117

    Gu Jiu looked at the two people in front of her. She knew they didn''t have any powers.


    At this time, they stand in front of them. If 20017 is really violent, they will die.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The cold voice sounded from behind.


    Mu siran and Si Yun looked at each other and looked back at Gu Jiu behind them.


    They can feel the indisputable in a woman''s tone.


    But they didn''t get out of the way for the first time, but looked down at the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo also looked at them with disapproval in his eyes.


    He can feel the strangeness of the little girl, which is very difficult to deal with.


    So it''s impossible for mousran and Siyun to die in vain.


    Seeing the disapproval in the eyes of the little Lord, they slowly moved away.


    But he didn''t go away, but stood by Gu Jiu and the little Lord one by one.


    In 20017, after mu siran and Si Yun stepped aside, he saw the white wolf again, and the expression on his face restored the "naive" smile.


    She looked at the white wolf with bright eyes. Her dark eyes turned straight. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Gu Jiu felt danger from her eyes.


    That''s a danger to the white wolf.


    20017 the eyes looking at the White Wolf are full of malice, with excitement in their eyes, but they can''t hide the light that dissects the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo naturally dares to see the hidden malice in the little girl''s eyes.


    "I want it! Bring it right in front of me!"


    20017 looked at the white wolf with straight eyes, and the command words came out of her mouth.


    But Gu Jiu and others didn''t make any moves.


    20017 after waiting for a long time, I found that the other party didn''t take any action.


    She looked up at Gu Jiu. In her consciousness, Gu Jiu was the enemy and the head of those people.


    She felt the power fluctuation in Gu Jiu, because she was the strongest of these people.


    "If you want to leave, give me the White Wolf, or these" soldiers "will tear you up!"


    Gu Jiu looked at 20017 and pointed to the zombies and said they were soldiers. She looked bad.


    The current 200171 obviously didn''t know the identity of the zombies and called them soldiers. Isn''t this really playing at home?


    However, in Gu jiuba''s eyebrows, 20017 had waved to the zombies.


    Soon the zombies took action.


    "Roar -- roar --"


    "Roar -"


    All the zombies came at them, and the deafening roar made people''s ears uncomfortable.


    Mousran and Siyun put out their hands to cover their ears. Only two of them were ordinary people.


    The moment the zombie rushed over, the flame in Gu Jiu''s hand began to ignite.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi also made defensive moves.


    Just wait for the zombie to rush over and fight with it.


    But while they were waiting, a white shadow fell on the zombies.


    "Howl -"


    "Boom -"


    "Roar -"


    When hearing the sound, mu siran and Si Yun, standing beside Gu Jiu, raised their feet and rushed over.


    Gu Jiu pulled their clothes from left to right.


    The howls of wolves and Zombies continued to ring out.


    Among those sounds were deafening thunder.


    The White Wolf rushed into the zombie group. The thunder and lightning in the zombie group soon ignited rolling smoke.


    At the beginning, Gu Jiu and others could see the scene where lightning shot down the zombie.


    But as more and more zombies were hit by lightning, the rolling smoke blocked their sight.


    PS: for collection, for recommended tickets, for five-star praise (mobile QQ for full 10 points praise) MUA! (£þ3£þ)¡«

 Chapter 118

    "Roar -"


    "Howl -"


    The sound from the smoke let them know that the war was still going on.


    Mu siran and Si Yun wanted to follow the young Lord when they saw him rush in.


    But they couldn''t move because Gu Jiu pulled them behind him.


    When they wanted to rush over, Gu Jiu grabbed their clothes from behind.


    I didn''t expect a woman''s strength to be so great.


    Even they can''t get rid of it, but this is not the time to think about it.


    At this time, they could not see the figure of the little Lord, and their faces were full of anxiety and worry.


    They naturally saw those thunder and lightning, which came from the little Lord, but they still couldn''t stop their worry.


    Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi watched the smoke with wide eyes.


    They really didn''t expect that the white wolf would also have powers. Just listening to the roar of those zombies, they knew the pain of lightning on them.


    In the space surrounded by smoke, they could not see the little girl.


    Xiao Qi knows the lethality of 20017, so he always pays attention to the surrounding environment.


    He was afraid that 200171 would suddenly come out and attack behind them.


    Although they came from the same institute, they didn''t have much friendship.


    They are all sentimental experiments. In that place, they are all lives that are harvested at any time.


    Although 20017 has strong lethality in the Research Institute, internal people have treated her obediently.


    Because there are two brothers Tan Qing and Tan Shan, a dog leg (it was written earlier that Xiao Qi was chased and killed by Gu Jiu).


    If the means of the two brothers don''t work, there is a doctor.


    No matter how powerful the test object is, it has fatal weaknesses in the Research Institute.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Qi doesn''t know where the weakness of 20017 is.


    He can only worry at this time and constantly look at his surroundings with vigilance.


    Xiao Qi also has an unknown fear of 20017.


    Such people are absolutely dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo still sends lightning from his body among the zombies.


    His pride was not allowed to be bullied by these low non-human beings, and the little girl clearly touched his bottom line.


    How can a little girl miss him.


    The other party''s eyes made him understand that he wanted to take him for himself and want his fur.


    When the little girl said she wanted him, he was full of anger and the spiritual power of riots in his body.


    So at that moment, he rushed in without thinking.


    He will tear up all these zombies and wipe them out.


    At the moment of rushing out, there seemed to be an unknown psychic force running in the body.


    So Jun Beimo didn''t restrain himself and rushed to the pile of zombies.


    "Howl -"


    Suddenly there was a higher wolf howl than before.


    Gu Jiu heard the voice and obviously heard the panic.


    I don''t know if she thinks too much.


    Gu Jiu loosened the clothes of Mu siran and Si Yun, and she walked a few steps towards the smoke.


    "Hee hee -"


    However, at this time, a childlike laughter sounded in my ears.


    Gu Jiu turned and looked around.


    The laughter was so familiar that it was the sound of 20017 before.


    But Gu Jiu turned around and didn''t see the trace of 20017.


    She took a few steps into the smoke again.


    "Hee hee -"


    The laughter sounded again, as if it were in my ear.


    Gu Jiu stopped and didn''t even turn around.


    The cold eyes closed slowly at this time.

 Chapter 119

    "Hee hee -"


    The laughter was closer. Gu Jiu felt the laughter, one step closer than before.


    She was silent, but her body began to work.


    The other hand stretched out slowly at the waist.


    Suddenly, Gu Jiu felt a strange breath approaching.


    Right now.


    Gu Jiu stretched out his hand in the void, and a gun appeared out of thin air. The open hand held the gun tightly.


    The fireball on the other hand is also getting bigger.


    Gu Jiu turned and threw the fireball in the direction of his side.


    "Ah --"


    The scream of pain rang out. Gu Jiu then raised his hand with the gun and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the place where the sound came out.


    Before closing her eyes, she just wanted to feel the smell of 20017. As long as she found a position, she would control 20017.


    Unfortunately, when Gu Jiu pointed the muzzle of the gun in that direction, there was no trace of the 20017.


    I don''t know when the surrounding smoke began to dissipate.


    The roar of zombies and the howl of wolves no longer sounded.


    Gu Jiu looked at the smoke disappearing around him and stopped staring in one direction.


    At this time, there is no possibility of hiding in 20017, because the smoke can be seen by the naked eye.


    Put the gun away and look around.


    The graceful posture of the White Wolf slowly appeared in Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    But the white wolf at this time is almost the same as the red wolf.


    The blood color of his whole body dyed his white hair red.


    Do not know why, Gu Jiu looked down at his ring finger.


    At this time, the white wolf is somewhat similar to the red wolf head on the ring finger.


    But for a moment Gu Jiu shook his head.


    She didn''t know how she thought of it.


    Mu siran and Si Yun saw their little Lord for the first time in the space where the smoke dissipated slowly.


    They quickly ran towards Jun Beimo.


    However, Jun Beimo''s blue eyes looked deeply at Gu Jiu.


    When he was fighting before, he saw 20017 approaching Gu Jiu.


    Even in the smoke, he can see through the smoke and see anyone, anything and anything.


    He saw with his own eyes 20017 around Gu Jiu, with a malicious smile on his face.


    Even more than one 20017, he saw three.


    At first he thought he was wrong, but then the idea was broken.


    20017 I don''t know why, there were three. They shot Gu Jiu in different directions at the same time.


    Triplets?


    Otherwise, why didn''t you see the other two before.


    He watched three 20017 and attacked Gu Jiu at the same time.


    But the woman closed her eyes at that time.


    Naturally, he also saw the gun in the woman''s hand.


    And the fireball with a strong sense of existence.


    Gu Jiu threw a fireball at one of 20017, and the fireball fell on the other party.


    20017 opened his eyes in disbelief at the beginning.


    After that, Jun Beimo watched helplessly, and the other two 20017 disappeared out of thin air.


    When they attacked Gu Jiu, they kept attacking and disappeared out of thin air.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know how to explain what he saw.


    Now the world is really in chaos. All kinds of demons and ghosts have come out.


    He is not afraid of these.


    But just now he felt something strange.


    When Gu Jiu was attacked, he felt palpitations.

 Chapter 120

    That fear, that fear of losing a woman and never seeing each other again.


    This is a feeling he has never experienced during so many years of work, no matter how terrible the danger he has experienced.


    Jun Beimo realized this mood for the first time, this strange involvement.


    The feeling of being picked up seems to have not slowed down.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu deeply. At this time, his eyes were full of complexity.


    At this time, he didn''t cover up at all, and he seemed not afraid of exposure.


    Gu Jiu saw the humanized eyes of the White Wolf and the complexity in his eyes, so he did.


    She knew the white wolf was not simple.


    At this time, the White Wolf no longer covers up. Whether it''s the look in his eyes or the pressure from his whole body, it''s not something that animals should have.


    Even if it is a wolf, it will not have such humanized eyes, and that powerful pressure.


    At this time, mu siran and Si Yun also ran over.


    They knelt on one knee and saw that the little Lord was covered with blood. The confusion in their eyes was not like that.


    In particular, mu siran''s face, which has been wearing a fox like smile, is in a panic with deep remorse and an invisible emotion.


    Gu Jiu looked at Mu Si ran and trembled to reach out and wanted to touch the body of the white wolf.


    But the white wolf was covered with blood, and he seemed unable to start.


    Si Yun''s calm face is also cracked at the moment.


    The tight lips and the clenched hands show how intense his inner emotion is.


    Gu Jiu looked at the two people''s expressions, emotions and what else he didn''t understand.


    The white wolf is very important to them.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was more than half sure that the situation of white wolf and Xiao Qi was almost the same.


    But she knew it was one thing, and whether she could say it or not was another.


    As long as the other party doesn''t make it clear, she won''t take the initiative to mention it.


    However, seeing that the white wolf was full of blood, Gu Jiu went to him and squatted down.


    I don''t know why as long as it is the White Wolf, she will always be attracted by the other party.


    Just like at this time, some people care about whether the other party is really hurt.


    Looking at the White Wolf, Gu Jiu also had no way to start.


    There is really no place to start.


    At this time, Jun Beimo raised his head. He raised his neck and looked at the woman in front of him.


    The strange emotion and palpitation of this woman made him want to be different in front of each other.


    However, it was Jun Beimo''s action that made Gu Jiu find a place to start.


    Gu Jiu reached out to the White Wolf''s jaw.


    She didn''t know that the wolf''s jaw had a different meaning.


    Those white hands, like jade, stretched out towards Jun Beimo''s jaw.


    Mu siran and Si Yun saw Gu Jiu''s action, and their eyes showed incredible.


    Their faces hung and couldn''t bear to look straight at them, but at the same time, they tried to stop Gu Jiu''s action.


    Unfortunately, they are not as fast as Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu reached out to the White Wolf''s jaw, where the soft meat and hair were still warm.


    She fondled a few.


    Then she felt the White Wolf''s tight body.


    Then he looked into each other''s eyes.


    The White Wolf''s eyes narrowed slightly, but the blue in his eyes was so obvious.


    Those eyes were alert and a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, although Jun Beimo kept the wolf body, he could not deny that he was a man.


    The position of the chin is his taboo, which is easy to avoid being touched.


    That''s a restricted area. Once it is controlled by others, it is to hand over life and death to each other.


    PS: ask for five-star praise (QQ asks for 10 points of praise), ask for all kinds of praise every day, but no one pays attention to it.


    Maybe there are not many people watching. The beauties are not active. Huahua decides to reduce it

 Chapter 121

    Gu Jiu''s hand is still on the White Wolf''s jaw.


    Feeling the White Wolf''s tight body, I guessed in my heart and knew that the White Wolf didn''t like other people''s caress - touch this place.


    Using the healing power, she began to see if the white wolf was hurt.


    Because she put her hand on the White Wolf''s jaw, mu siran and Si Yun didn''t see the white light in her hand.


    Gu Jiu uses the power to check the White Wolf''s body. There are no other scars except the wound on his abdomen.


    But the wound in the abdomen has almost recovered.


    Her hand moved slowly down from her jaw.


    Until he came to the belly of the white wolf.


    Mousran and Siyun had planned to stop Gu Jiu''s hand, but they still paused in the void.


    At this time, seeing Gu Jiu''s so obscene - trivial action, they were stunned again.


    The little Lord hates being touched on his jaw.


    Once a bodyguard touched his jaw when he was a young wolf and was badly bitten.


    But at this time, Gu Jiu touched the little Lord''s jaw, and the little Lord didn''t have any disgust.


    And now Gu Jiu still touches the secret position of the little Lord.


    They smoked at the corners of their mouths. They really didn''t understand what Gu Jiu thought.


    However, seeing that the little Lord did not have any disgust, they stopped talking.


    Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes when Gu Jiu''s hand moved down.


    He is a man, not really, just a wolf.


    The woman''s action almost made his hair rise.


    Until the other party''s hand came to his abdominal wound, Jun Beimo understood that the woman wanted to see his wound.


    He was just going to lie on the ground to make it easy for the other party to see, but he felt something strange coming from his abdomen.


    The wound felt numb and itchy. It was uncomfortable, but it had a warm temperature.


    After that, Jun Beimo obviously felt the wound recover slowly.


    He raised his head in surprise and looked at the woman in front of him.


    The woman looked serious and her lips closed tightly.


    Gu Jiu used her powers too much before. Although she awakened her powers before the end of the world, she is still a first-order level after all.


    Even if she has the posture of breaking through the second level, she can''t bear to consume too many powers today.


    Gu Jiu didn''t think her action at this time was so imaginative.


    When Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi came to several people, they saw Gu Jiu''s action.


    At this time, their expressions were unbelievable, and their faces were as stunned as mousran and Siyun.


    Gu Jiu is sacred and inviolable in their minds.


    The indifferent temperament made them unimaginable. Gu Jiu himself made such an action at this time.


    The surrounding smoke had dispersed, and Gu Jiu stopped at this time.


    Jun Beimo felt the wound and obviously recovered. He stretched his body comfortably.


    Looking at the woman standing up, Jun Beimo''s eyes moved and he was curious about Gu Jiu''s mystery again.


    Gu Jiu stood up and looked around.


    The zombies in the restaurant have disappeared. There is no trace at all.


    She had heard of ray powers in previous lives.


    The thunder power is the most powerful of all powers.


    It can restrain or even defeat all powers, of course, if the powers of the same class.


    The thunderbolt flew into the sky and looked down at him.


    Ray powers are the strongest of the powers in the end of the world.


    I remember that in previous lives, Gu Jiu knew those thunder powers, as if everyone was in a high position.


    It can be seen that the thunder power is powerful.

 Chapter 122

    Even the power base near the capital, where Gu Jiu was originally located, is also a thunder power.


    Gu Jiu didn''t expect a white wolf to awaken his power.


    But what surprised her most was that the White Wolf wiped out all these zombies.


    She doesn''t remember that the thunder power was so powerful that it wiped out all the zombies.


    At this time, there was half a zombie in the restaurant, and there was no trace at all.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the white wolf.


    At this glance, mu siran and Si Yun still looked nervous around the white wolf.


    She forgot to tell them about the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu looked at their nervous faces and said, "the white wolf is all right. He doesn''t have any wounds."


    Mu siran and Si Yun didn''t fully trust Gu Jiu when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    They looked at the little Lord for the first time.


    Jun Beimo naturally heard it. He couldn''t speak, so he nodded gently.


    Mu siran and Si Yun saw the little Lord nodding, and the expression on their face was relaxed.


    Just at this time, Jun Beimo restrained himself very hard and uncomfortable.


    The whole body was full of stench, which was the blood gushing from the zombie.


    The blood made him endure very hard, even very irritable.


    When Gu Jiu touched his jaw before, this unbearable emotion was relieved.


    But as soon as the woman left, he wanted to roar up and release his irritability.


    Maybe Gu Jiu has a good connection with him. Looking at the blood on the White Wolf, he is so dazzling.


    She said to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi not far away, "but you take some water from the supermarket. The more, the better."


    Without asking much, they nodded and walked along the freezer to the supermarket.


    Soon Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and some bodyguards of Jun''s family came over with boxes of water.


    Gu Jiu opened the box, took out two bottles of water, and said to Mu siran and Siyun, who were still squatting on the ground guarding the White Wolf, "then."


    As soon as the voice fell, he threw out the water bottle in his hand.


    Mu siran and Si Yun received the water, opened the water bottle at the first time and began to water and wash the little Lord.


    They know too well how serious the cleanliness mania of the young Lord is.


    After that, the bodyguard of Jun''s family sent the box in his hand to Mu siran and Si Yun.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi stood behind Gu Jiu, drinking a bottle of water.


    Gu Jiu looked at the empty restaurant and narrowed his cold eyes.


    At this time, 20017 is no longer here.


    She has been waiting for the sneak attack of 20017.


    But after such a long time, 20017 has not appeared.


    The seemingly innocent little girl disappeared.


    It''s hard to underestimate that the other party can even control the zombie.


    At this time, Gu Jiu faintly regretted that he didn''t kill each other immediately when he found something wrong with the little girl at the first sight.


    She''s still too soft hearted.


    Sometimes being soft hearted really kills people.


    Gu Jiu is sure that she hit 20017 with her power.


    That sad scream, she can''t hear it wrong.


    I don''t know what I will do after I escape in 20017.


    Gu Jiu always feels that things will not be so simple in the past.


    Throw the empty water bottle on the ground and Gu Jiu walks towards Xiao Qi.


    "Xiao Qi, tell me something about 20017."


    Xiao Qi hears the speech and tells Gu Jiu what he knows.


    He has nothing to hide.


    Because Xiao Qi relies on his knowledge of 20017 in the Institute of fraternity, he doesn''t think 20017 will give up.

 Chapter 123

    Xiao Qi''s voice was not deliberately lowered.


    So the people of Jun''s family on one side heard what he said.


    Jun Beimo was impatient and let mu siran and others wash him.


    While listening to Xiao Qi.


    From Xiao Qi''s opening to the Institute of fraternity, Jun Beimo had a clear look in his eyes.


    Sure enough, it is the industry behind the arch rival of the king''s family in the capital.


    He knows exactly what''s going on inside.


    If it weren''t for the restrictions of the jun family here, they would have brought a nest to them. Where could they make trouble.


    However, at this time, Jun Beimo was shocked to hear Xiao Qi talking about the inside story of the Institute of fraternity.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, they really made some famous achievements.


    Mousran and Siyun listened to the little seven while watering the little Lord and washing their bodies.


    Both of them are members of the jun family and close to the little Lord. Naturally, they know some inner scenes.


    Gu Jiu heard Xiao Qi''s words and fell into meditation.


    For the experimental products in the newspaper research institute, we also have a new understanding again.


    With the existence of Xiao Qi around us, we can see the "ability" of the Institute of fraternity by adding the previous 20017.


    There are also the three dangerous figures of the Institute of fraternity mentioned by Xiao Qi.


    One of them is 20017.


    Gu Jiu already knows the ability of 20017. A teenager can kill dozens of guards of the Institute.


    This is not what ordinary children can do.


    I just don''t know what the ability of 20017 is. It''s so strong.


    Even after killing so many people in the Institute in 20017, their lives are still not in danger.


    Even if Xiaoqi said that the people of the Institute had the means to control these research experiments, Gu Jiu still didn''t understand.


    Gu Jiu is not sure now. If he really matches 20017, he can kill each other with one move.


    When Gu Jiu recalled 20017 and the information in Xiao Qi''s words, a wolf''s low roar came from one side.


    The sound made Gu Jiu look up.


    The white wolf was constantly shaking his hair under the washing of mousran and Siyun.


    The whole body''s blood mixed with water kept flying to Mu siran and Si Yun.


    They did not deal with their own blood, but looked at the white wolf at a loss.


    Jun Beimo felt uncomfortable and felt uncomfortable all over.


    Even if he washed it with water, the bad smell and the blood on the ground still made him unbearable.


    He kept shaking his body, trying to throw away all the unclean things on his body.


    Unfortunately, this action is useless.


    Gu Jiu saw the anxious action of the White Wolf and the shaking snow-white ears. He bent down and took two bottles of water from the ground and walked towards the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo smelled a fragrant smell coming up at the tip of his nose. He looked up and saw Gu Jiu standing in front of him.


    At this moment, his previous anxiety slowly subsided.


    Gu Jiu opened the water bottle in his hand and began to pour water on the white wolf.


    The other hand put down the water bottle and stretched out to scratch the hair on the white wolf.


    Mu siran and Si Yun see that the little Lord is no longer anxious. They are obedient and ask Gu Jiu to wash. They get up slowly.


    They constantly took out the water bottle from the water tank on one side, opened the water bottle and handed it to Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu cleans the White Wolf''s body while alienating his hair.


    Mu siran and Si Yun had washed the White Wolf''s head before, but Gu Jiu saw a trace of blood behind the ear.


    She took the hand of the water bottle and washed it against the White Wolf''s ear.

 Chapter 124

    Jun Beimo was unprepared for a moment and was washed by the water. He kept shaking his ears.


    The snow-white ears trembled. Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows when he saw this.


    The blood on Mingming''s ear has been washed away.


    But Gu Jiu still took the water bottle and washed it against the White Wolf''s ear.


    The White Wolf shook his ears again.


    Jun Beimo naturally knows that women are playing at this time.


    His blue eyes complained to Gu Jiu.


    "Cough..."


    Mu siran also saw Gu Jiu''s action and turned his head away with a smile.


    Si Yun''s calm face softened at this time.


    Where have they seen the little Lord.


    Being bullied by a woman is the first time they have seen him for so long.


    Well, it''s a little strange.


    Even in front of this picture, they feel that the little Lord is willing.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the white wolf with his complaining eyes.


    She pretended not to see it and continued to rinse her ears with a water bottle.


    The White Wolf''s ears shook again.


    This time Gu Jiu finally couldn''t help smiling.


    She felt like she really had hair control.


    Looking at the wet hair on that ear, it''s cute to shake it.


    After going back and forth twice, Gu Jiu stopped and continued to wash other parts of the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu didn''t see it. The White Wolf looked into her eyes. Although he complained, his eyes were deep, but with a smile.


    And when seeing Gu Jiu''s smile, he has a pet in the bottom of his eyes that he hasn''t noticed.


    Gu Jiu soon washed the White Wolf clean.


    She didn''t know what she thought. She took out a lotus seed from her backpack.


    As soon as the lotus seed was taken out, Jun Beimo smelled the fragrance of the lotus seed.


    He looked at the lotus seed in the woman''s hand with a touch of doubt.


    Gu Jiu squatted down and sent the lotus seeds to his mouth.


    Jun Beimo didn''t move, but looked at her incomprehensibly. He didn''t understand why the woman suddenly gave him lotus seeds.


    And his action, let Gu Jiu misunderstood, thought the other party thought more.


    She explained to the white wolf in front of her: "eat, it''s good for you."


    When Gu Jiu was just exploring the body for the White Wolf, he found some problems with the other party''s hind legs.


    That''s why there''s this scene.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know whether lotus seeds had any effect.


    However, since lotus seeds can eliminate impurities in human body, even if the problem of white wolf''s legs cannot be solved, there must be no other sequelae.


    Jun Beimo knows that lotus seeds fluctuate with spiritual power, which is a good thing for the ancient martial family in the capital.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he rolled his tongue and ate the lotus seeds in each other''s hands.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the empty palm. The feeling of white wolf''s tongue touching her palm was still very strong.


    She looked down at the White Wolf and put her hand away.


    She should have thought more.


    How can I feel the White Wolf deliberately pause in the palm of his hand.


    No more thinking, Gu Jiu got up and walked to the supermarket.


    She is a little hungry now.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu''s back and slowly chewed the lotus seeds in his mouth.


    The fragrance exists in the mouth.


    The spiritual power in the lotus seed also swallowed with him and fled into his body.


    There is no impurity, pure spiritual power. With the combination of swallowing and body, Jun Beimo is comfortable all over.

 Chapter 125

    The most obvious is that his legs are itchy.


    It''s like Gu Jiu''s feeling of healing the wound when he put his hand on his abdomen.


    Feeling the obvious change of his body, Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu''s back, with a softness he didn''t find.


    Because of Jun Beimo''s special body, he did not eliminate impurities outside his body like Gu Jiu and them.


    But let the pure spiritual power of lotus seed fuse in his body.


    Especially his left leg.


    That was the trauma he suffered during the mission.


    At this time, the spiritual power of lotus seed poured into his left leg and slowly fused.


    Other spiritual powers running in the body also slowly went to the left leg.


    After the itch, I feel warm and very comfortable.


    Jun Beimo squints and enjoys the feeling brought to him by Lingli.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s disappearance, Jun Beimo''s eyes are deep.


    The woman even fed him lotus seeds, and the spiritual power of the chain seemed to be more than this in his body.


    He felt the taste of lotus seeds, as if it was not his first time to eat them.


    Jun Beimo couldn''t help thinking of the time when he was fainted by the other side when he was with the woman.


    It seemed that that was the only time he didn''t know everything.


    Was it at that time that the woman had given him lotus seeds?


    Jun Beimo is not sure.


    But I was a little happy.


    As for Jun Beimo''s happiness, Gu Jiuyi doesn''t know.


    When she went to the supermarket, she saw Si Yu, a cold paralyzed man next to Jun''s bodyguard.


    And Lei Jie, who was held by one of Jun''s bodyguards.


    Looking at Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi following behind, Gu Jiu decides to solve his stomach first and collect the materials in the supermarket.


    At this time, Raj''s situation is obviously the reason why the ability has been used.


    I think so. The first time I used a power, I raised an Earth Shield more than two meters high.


    He should have used up all the energy in his body.


    Gu Jiu went to the shelf of the supermarket, then picked up several bags of bread and some beef jerky, stood in place and began to solve his stomach.


    So are Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family didn''t make any moves.


    Si Yu looked at Gu Jiu''s actions. He walked towards the freezer.


    At this time, he also worried about the little Lord''s comfort.


    This woman named Gu Jiu obviously doesn''t like them. He doesn''t expect this woman to be so good to the little Lord.


    As long as she doesn''t put the little Lord in danger.


    He didn''t hear the sound from the freezer before.


    There were angry howls of the little Lord and the painful roars of the zombies.


    Because his brother and mousran were inside, he kept watch at the door of the freezer.


    This is the arrangement of their every action.


    In any case, they must leave the way back.


    Those who stay behind, just keep their position.


    Because that may be the last glimmer of hope.


    Now Gu Jiu is out, and Si Yu goes to the freezer.


    Looking at mu siran and his brother guarding the little Lord, Si Yu stood at the door waiting.


    Jun Beimo opened his closed eyes after the lotus seed''s spiritual power was fully integrated into his body.


    Mu siran and Si Yun, who are around, don''t know what''s going on at this time, but they don''t come forward and disturb.


    Until Jun Beimo opened his eyes, they were relieved.


    They had no idea what was going on.


    Gu Jiu''s strangeness is that there are so many non-human beings.

 Chapter 126

    What puzzles them most is the ability of the little Lord.


    They have always followed the little Lord, naturally with some Kung Fu.


    Your family''s ancient martial arts are higher than any aristocratic family in the capital.


    They have been in contact with ancient martial arts since they entered Jun''s house. Naturally, they also have some skills.


    However, the ability shown by the little Lord and the strangeness of Gu Jiu and his party do not know how to explain.


    All this is incredible.


    Even some science fiction.


    The wind blade from their hands can be seen by their naked eyes.


    It''s easy to see the flow in the air for the martial arts they learned from childhood.


    There is also the fireball lit in Gu Jiu''s hand, as well as the power of Xiaoqi''s terror.


    Xiao Qi, a teenager, had so much power that he tore up those non-human with his bare hands.


    Although the means were terrible, they were shocked by their ability.


    Jun Beimo knew the doubts of Mu siran and others, but he couldn''t explain.


    All this can only let them grope slowly.


    He raised his head and roared a few times. Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu all looked at him.


    Jun Beimo exposed the wound on his abdomen.


    Mousran was closer. He squatted down and looked at his belly with blood colored gauze.


    Then he looked at Jun Beimo and asked, "young Lord, do you want to take this gauze apart?"


    Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    He felt the wound recover, so he wanted to be sure again.


    Mousran was confirmed and carefully opened the gauze slowly.


    He thought he would see the wound when he opened the gauze.


    But no.


    The bandaged gauze has no scar inside except the blood red color outside.


    He''s not sure yet. He wants to touch it.


    But Jun Beimo saw this, turned over and stood up and shouted at mu siran.


    Seeing this, mousran knew there was no need to confirm.


    The little Lord was not hurt.


    No, it''s hurt, but it''s intact now.


    Otherwise, the little Lord could not allow others to wrap a circle of gauze around his abdomen.


    Thinking of Gu Jiu''s actions before, Mu Si ran bent his mouth and understood what.


    It''s still early to go all the way to the capital. He''ll figure it out.


    As long as the little Lord is not in danger.


    Jun Beimo avoided mu siran''s touch and walked towards the freezer.


    I don''t know what women are doing at this time.


    "Gulu..."


    Jun Beimo''s footsteps stopped under the strange sound.


    "Gulu..."


    The sound seemed to come from his stomach.


    Mousran and others followed behind him, and naturally heard the voice.


    Their young master is hungry.


    Jun Beimo''s footsteps stopped for a moment, and then he continued to move forward gracefully as if nothing had happened.


    Mousran knew that when the little Lord was in the wolf, his favorite was meat.


    But there seems to be no fresh meat at this time.


    But looking at the freezer not far away, I don''t know if there will be a taste that little Lord likes.


    Jun Beimo walked into the freezer and didn''t stop, but walked towards the supermarket.


    Mousran and others were in the freezer and began to look for fresh meat.


    Gu Jiu finished the bread in her hand and solved half a bag of beef jerky. The remaining half a bag was directly thrown into the space by her.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, food is not lacking for human beings.


    But in the future, food is definitely a shortage of resources for mankind.

 Chapter 127

    Adhering to the principle of no waste, Gu Jiu did not throw away half a bag of beef jerky.


    She turned around to let Huo Xiang and others move the materials in the supermarket, but she saw a touch of white not far away.


    Jun Beimo has been standing in place for a while.


    Once again, he saw with his own eyes that the things in women''s hands disappeared out of thin air.


    Just like before he saw a gun in a woman''s hand out of thin air.


    He kept staring at Gu Jiu''s hand.


    I want to see where the disappeared thing has gone through my hands.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know how close the white wolf was. At this time, she was also thinking about how much the white wolf saw.


    The white wolf had cushions under his feet. There was no sound when he walked. Even Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi not far away didn''t hear it.


    At this time, they followed Gu Jiu''s eyes and saw the white wolf.


    Huo Xiang stuffed three or two mouthfuls of bread into his mouth and drank a few salivas before he came over.


    "Gu Jiu, why does the white wolf always follow you? He doesn''t want to recognize you as the Lord, does he?"


    Jun Beimo heard the speech and looked at the man named Huo Xiang standing beside the woman.


    With disdain in his eyes.


    Will he recognize the Lord?


    Not to mention that he is a man, he is not a wolf at all.


    Even a wolf, no one can make him recognize the Lord.


    However, the woman in front of her can be drawn close to her.


    After all, the world is so chaotic now, and the other party is a woman. It''s safer to put a woman under your house.


    Even if he thanked each other for his "help".


    Although it was a woman who made him dizzy (I met him for the first time in the mountain), he was injured at that time, and the woman cured him.


    Well, the more you think about it, the more reasonable you feel.


    At this time, he just wanted to put women under his nose, which was his fault.


    At this time, Jun Beimo didn''t know. What he wanted was to take Gu Jiu to Jun''s house for shelter.


    Finally, he turned the man into Jun''s surname and became his man.


    Jun Beimo looked at Huo Xiang with mockery in his eyes. He chatted with Gu Jiu and didn''t find it at all.


    Xiao Qi came, but he saw it clearly.


    "He''s not happy."


    Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang heard Xiao Qi''s words and turned to look at the white wolf at the same time.


    And Jun Beimo had already put away his mocking eyes.


    He whispered to Gu Jiu, and his eyes became wronged at this time.


    Gu Jiuyi saw the White Wolf''s gradually wronged eyes, and her heart clicked.


    She was most afraid to see the white wolf at this time.


    Because as long as the other party shows such eyes, she can''t resist and always wants to comfort him.


    Gu Jiu turned his head away and pretended not to see the eyes of the white wolf.


    And pretended not to hear his voice of grievance.


    Although Gu Jiu pretends not to see or hear, it doesn''t mean that others pretend not to see.


    Huo Xiang saw that the White Wolf looked like this, and the smile on his face was a little ruffian.


    "Gu Jiu, you said this guy didn''t think you were a female wolf?"


    Then he touched his chin and looked at Jun Beimo. The more he thought, the more likely he felt.


    When Gu Jiu heard Huo Xiang''s words, he wanted to go up and slap him on the head.


    Is this a personal statement.


    she-wolf?


    She''s a tigress.


    Gu Jiu glared at Huo Xiang.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu was angry, Huo Xiang scratched his head and smiled, "if you''re kidding, don''t be angry, don''t be angry -"


    When they were making trouble, mu siran and others just came over.


    Because although the voice of the little Lord was small, they still heard it.


    I thought the young master was hungry and losing his temper, so I walked quickly.

 Chapter 128

    But I didn''t expect to hear Huo Xiang''s words.


    They look at Gu Jiu, the female wolf?


    Then he turned his attention to their little Lord.


    Well, at this time, the young master is a wolf. If he really likes Gu Jiu, he can really be called the other party''s "female wolf".


    The sudden appearance of Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu calmed Huo Xiang.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw several people not far away.


    Thinking of Huo Xiang''s joke, Gu Jiu knew he didn''t mean anything.


    Huo Xiang even thought that the white wolf was just an ordinary wolf, even if there was Xiaoqi around him.


    He didn''t think that the white wolf was like Xiao Qi.


    Gu Jiu looked at mousran apologetically. "My friend is just kidding. Don''t take it to heart."


    Then he looked at the raw meat in their hands.


    That''s obviously with a bag.


    Although she was puzzled, she didn''t ask.


    Mousran heard Gu Jiu''s words with apology and didn''t react at first.


    He was stunned for a moment, but soon a light flashed through his glasses.


    Gu Jiu''s words are interesting.


    At this time, the little Lord is just a white wolf. Even if Huo Xiang is joking, there is no need to apologize to them.


    After all, now the identity of the little owner is just a "pet".


    Even if it is a loss, Gu Jiu is just a loss.


    But Gu Jiu apologized.


    How could he not think more or think of going deeper at this time.


    At this time, Gu Jiu maybe, maybe, did not regard the little Lord as a white wolf at all.


    I can''t let him think otherwise.


    Gu Jiu is too mysterious and has strange skills.


    And the momentum of the whole body, which is not like what an ordinary person has.


    Even the women of the ancient martial family in the capital don''t have her momentum.


    Indifferent temperament, the momentum of retraction at any time.


    It''s all seen blood, and it''s not formed in a short time.


    Before Gu Jiu wantonly killed those non-human beings, he saw it with his own eyes.


    It was so skillful that it didn''t blink.


    Even if those non-human beings can no longer be called human, they can''t change that they were individuals before.


    Mousran did not sympathize with those non-human beings, nor the Holy Father, and felt that those non-human beings should not be killed.


    But Gu Jiu is really too cold-blooded. Such a woman is full of mystery.


    In other words, the scene here and now is that the women of the ancient martial family in the capital, even the top members, can''t do Gu Jiu''s job.


    In just a few seconds, mousran went through it in his brain and immediately showed a friendly smile.


    He smiled and looked at Gu Jiu, "where can miss Gu''s words and jokes be taken to heart?"


    Gu Jiu nodded when he heard the speech.


    Mousran said and walked towards the position of the white wolf.


    At this time, no one saw the silence of the white wolf.


    After hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Jun Beimo suddenly wanted to understand something.


    He lowered his head and eyes, and no one could see the meditation in his eyes.


    Mousran went to the White Wolf and put some bags of raw meat in front of him.


    "Which would you like to eat?"


    Because Gu Jiu and others are not far away, mu siran has no honorific title.


    Jun Beimo looked at the meat in front of him. He was quite uninterested and pointed to one with his claws.


    Mu Si ran looked at the young Lord and guessed that he was outside these days. I''m afraid he didn''t fill his stomach well.


    Even if it is the same with Gu Jiu, otherwise they would not have heard the voice from Shaozhu''s stomach before.

 Chapter 129

    Mu Si ran picked up the bag of raw meat pointed by Jun Beimo and went to Jun''s bodyguard.


    Because this is an extraordinary time, we can only leave the barbecue to others.


    Gu Jiu watched this scene from beginning to end without any words.


    Until mousran came to the white wolf again and waited.


    She thought for a while and walked forward, looking at mousran''s humanity: "I''m afraid you don''t know the current situation?"


    With that, Gu Jiu waved to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi not far away without waiting for the reaction of Mu siran and others.


    "I don''t know why you don''t know, but since you''re on the road together in the future, I think it''s necessary for you to know some specific things about the world now.


    You need to know about those zombies and our abilities. When you know it, we''ll discuss whether to go on the road together.


    These Huo Xiang will tell you the details. "


    With that, Gu Jiu turned and left.


    When I left, I took Xiao Qi away.


    At this time, Gu Jiu already knew that Xiao Qi was a power.


    At this time, Xiao Qi is just in use.


    Gu Jiu takes Xiao Qi and starts cleaning things on the supermarket shelves.


    Jun Beimo was not idle. He continued to follow Gu Jiu and watched her and Xiao Qi quickly clean materials.


    He also knows that the situation is delicate.


    If those zombies are not controlled, mankind will face a desperate situation.


    Food will be the first problem for mankind.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t drive away the White Wolf behind him.


    Because she didn''t plan to use the space, now there are mousran and others, she doesn''t need to take this risk.


    Although there are many space powers in the end world, they are also the role of everyone.


    In her previous life, she had heard about the incarceration of space powers without self-protection ability.


    She can''t expose space now.


    For mu siran and others, she doesn''t understand at all. Even if it''s the king''s family, she doesn''t understand. There''s no need to take risks.


    After Gu Jiu left, Huo Xiang came to Mu siran and others and told them about the end of the world.


    At first, Mu siren thought he was exaggerating when he heard Huo Xiang''s words.


    After all, they also know that these non-human beings have appeared in the capital.


    However, as Huo Xiang told in detail, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu looked serious.


    Even the bodyguards of Jun''s family showed shocked faces one after another.


    I didn''t expect such a big change in the world in just a few days.


    They only stayed on the national highway of city a for a few days.


    But now hearing Huo Xiang''s words, it seems to be isolated from the world.


    Mousran thought of staying on the national highway of city a these days. He really saw few vehicles. It was really very different from the situation two months ago.


    Huo Xiang told them that now the number of zombies has almost reached the same level as that of humans.


    They even talked about how to quickly kill zombies and their powers.


    After all, as long as the escapees and the existing powers get together quickly, they will soon find these things.


    Huo Xiang said everything he could say, even including him, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, who are awakened powers.


    Except Gu Jiu, he said everything else he could say.


    Mu siran and others fell into a long silence after hearing Huo Xiang''s words.


    Seeing their appearance, Huo Xiang silently turned and left.


    Because he knew that these people were almost the same as when he heard the news in Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 130

    Huo Xiang comes to Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi to help collect the materials that the supermarket can take away.


    Gu Jiu put all the practical materials in the supermarket into the cart, and then Xiao Qi transported them to their car.


    She is not greedy and has no intention of taking all the things in the supermarket.


    The arrival of Huo Xiang accelerated Gu Jiu''s and Xiao Qi''s movements.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu siran and others were still trapped in Huo Xiang''s words for a long time.


    They have accepted Huo Xiang''s statement and even have any doubts.


    For what we see today is true before them.


    And the surrounding environment is strange.


    Gu Jiu and others don''t need to cheat them. After all, they don''t have any motivation, do they.


    But now they think differently.


    If the world is really so chaotic now, their first idea is to take the little Lord back as soon as possible.


    Si Yun went to Mu siran, looked at the little Lord behind Gu Jiu and whispered, "the little Lord should have known, but I don''t know what he meant."


    Si Yu also walked to them. He also looked at the little Lord not far behind the woman.


    Those eyes are firm. Even if the world is chaotic, they should protect the little Lord and bring the little Lord back to the capital safely.


    This is also the idea of mousran and Siyun.


    The three people''s ideas coincided. They looked at each other, and the firmness in their eyes was deeper.


    But they can''t do anything at this time.


    We can only wait for the transformation of the little Lord and listen to the arrangement of the little Lord.


    Thinking of Huo Xiang''s words, Mu Si ran turned and looked at the Jun''s bodyguards behind him.


    "Si Yun and Si Yu, do you remember the bodyguard of your family when he was unconscious yesterday?"


    Siyun and Siyu suddenly understood when they heard him.


    After all, Huo Xiang just said the details of the power awakener.


    They have a clear in their eyes and hope in the eyes of the bodyguards of the king''s house.


    If the bodyguards of your family also have awakened powers, they will protect the little Lord''s comfort on the way and add a helping force.


    The three men looked at the bodyguards of Jun''s house and walked slowly.


    At this time, they must find out the bodyguards who were unconscious last night and confirm that they are awakening powers.


    Although the three of them are close to the little Lord, they have no awakening power, as long as someone in your bodyguard awakens.


    "You also heard Huo Xiang''s words. The people who fell into a coma last night stood up."


    The bodyguards naturally heard what Huo Xiang had said before. Some people could not bear it, and their faces looked excited.


    After hearing mu siran''s words, several people quickly stood up.


    They took a total of 20 people to escort Jun Beimo to the branch this time.


    Seven people stood up at this time.


    This ratio is good.


    Although Gu Jiu and his entourage are all equipped with powers, they are too mysterious,


    Especially Gu Jiu, so that they can''t see through or guess.


    They are special beings either before the outbreak of the Eschatology or in the eschatology.


    Their combination may not stand out at the first meeting, but as long as you understand them deeply, you will know their extraordinary.


    At this time, there were seven bodyguards of the jun family. Mu siran was still very satisfied.


    Looking at the seven people who stood up, mu siran asked Siyun and Siyu to confirm whether they had powers.


    He even asked Huo Xiang himself how to confirm whether there were powers.


    Huo Xiang gave him what Gu Jiu had told him intact.

 Chapter 131

    After Huo Xiang''s answer, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu began to check the seven people.


    The final result was good, except that one of them used his mind to activate the immortal power.


    The other six are powers.


    Two water powers, three wind powers, and the last one is a wood power.


    Finally, I wasn''t sure what it was at first.


    He doesn''t give up. He keeps running the energy in his body by his mind.


    Just when he gave up, the small potted plant not far from the supermarket shelf grew rapidly with the naked eye.


    Gu Jiu happened to collect the materials he wanted and came with the white wolf.


    Looking at the small potted plant and growing rapidly in the blink of an eye, she whispered, "wood power."


    Mu siran and others knew that the last one was a wood power.


    The previous ones, because water can flow out of their hands, needless to say, they know that this is a water power.


    For the other three wind powers, they have seen the scene of Huo Xiang fighting with zombies before. Naturally, they can see it at a glance.


    Mu Si ran looked at Gu Jiu coming, whispered to Si Yun around him, and walked towards her.


    Looking at the man who was indifferent and could not hide the cold breath, Mu Si ran smiled and said, "Miss Gu seems to know the end of the world very well."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu didn''t change his face.


    This is a simple test.


    She looked at her eyes with a smile. She looked gentle and friendly on the outside, but inside she was a cunning fox man.


    "What do you want to test?"


    Mu siran listened to the words confided from Gu Jiu''s red lips, and his expression was stunned. He didn''t expect this woman to say it so frankly.


    He really wanted to test something.


    After all, women really know what''s happening now,


    Even Huo Xiang told them about their powers, which Gu Jiu told them.


    That''s why he was curious about the woman in front of him.


    It''s just the first time he''s been hit back so bluntly.


    Mu siran is worthy of what Gu Jiu called a cunning fox. In the blink of an eye, he recovered his previous smile.


    "Ha ha... Miss Gu is just curious. I can see that Miss Gu has extraordinary ability. Please take care of her all the way. I hope I can have in-depth contact with Miss Gu when I arrive in the capital."


    These words are true and sincere, without half a trace of hypocrisy.


    This is what Gu Jiu said before he answered.


    Gu Jiugang just said that after knowing the current situation, we can choose whether to go on the road together, which is one of them.


    Moreover, Gu Jiu is really mysterious, but her ability is also what mu siran saw.


    Although the young LORD fought those zombies alone and destroyed them all.


    Compared with this woman, the power of the little Lord is naturally in.


    After all, the identity of the little Lord and the ability behind it are invisible to others.


    But that''s two different things. The women in front of us should also be properly courted.


    Mousran''s idea is far away.


    Since it is chaotic here, the capital must have been chaotic.


    The king''s family is not the only big family in the capital, and there are even several ancient martial families.


    He took the little Lord back to the capital. On the way, he must attract some people for the king''s family.


    If there is no solution to the end of the world, those zombies will never be under control.


    Your family must exhibit some capable members. After all, your family has restrictions on what they do.

 Chapter 132

    As long as the character is passable, the powerful are mu siran''s goals.


    Gu Jiu was a double power in her previous life. Looking at mu siran''s eyes, how could she not be familiar with it.


    This is something she was often wooed in her previous life.


    In previous lives, because she was a rare two-line power, people often came to woo her.


    Some people use fierce means and even use force.


    Unfortunately, she can''t let go of her so-called family. She doesn''t want to leave her family or involve them.


    So in front of those people, she pretended that the healing power was weak, and the power was basically useless in her hands.


    Over time, they tried countless times and returned with disappointment.


    The Mu Si ran in front of her was only euphemistic and meant to win over, but she didn''t do anything to force her. Gu Jiu smiled.


    "No one can tell what will happen in the future. Let''s take our time."


    Mu siran is a wise man, and Gu Jiu is not a fool.


    So as soon as her words fell to the ground, they raised the corners of their mouths at the same time.


    Hearing that Gu Jiu didn''t say die, he knew there was still a play.


    Even if you really don''t have a woman in front of you.


    By virtue of the "friendship" between the other party and the little Lord, they will not have a hostile relationship.


    Yes, who can make it clear in the future. Take your time¡ª¡ª


    Mu siran and Gu Jiu have reached a tacit understanding, which makes Jun Beimo who is standing behind Gu Jiu unhappy.


    Seeing the woman''s closeness to Mu siran, he was in a bad mood.


    "Howl -"


    Jun Beimo is not happy. Of course, he should show it.


    Unwilling to be ignored by Gu Jiu at this time, he yelled.


    Hearing this voice, mu siran looked calm with a trace of concern and nervously looked at the little Lord behind Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu also looked at the White Wolf behind her.


    She didn''t understand what the white wolf was smoking.


    Jun Beimo looked at the puzzled woman in front of him. His blue eyes were more and more wronged.


    "Oh -" he whispered again, more wronged than before.


    Mu Si ran saw such a young Lord, which was not in line with the Yonghua and noble man in his heart.


    Once a young Lord, he was the God of war in the army. He was a noble son of an aristocratic family in the capital.


    That gorgeous demeanor, but how many men and women envy, even love.


    And in front of such a loyal dog erha, with a cute and coquettish white wolf, is definitely not his little master.


    Mu Si ran rubbed his forehead and couldn''t bear to see the scene in front of him. He turned and left reluctantly.


    After mu siran left, Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf squatting on the ground, whose blue eyes were full of infinite grievances.


    Looking at each other for a few seconds, Gu Jiu sighed deeply.


    As soon as Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu''s face, he knew that the woman was soft hearted again.


    He moved his ears, and the snow-white hair was dry now.


    The fluffy ears are shaking and very lovable.


    Gu Jiu''s hands began to itch. She squatted down and touched the White Wolf''s ears. She didn''t feel enough.


    With soft ears, it''s very comfortable to touch in the palm of your hand.


    Gu Jiu touched it again and again, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Jun Beimo also felt the woman''s warm hand, which also made him physically and mentally comfortable.


    He greedily closed his eyes and enjoyed the tenderness of women.


    As long as a woman approaches, he feels comfortable.


    At this time, Jun Beimo has a kind of Gu Qian Wang who wants to keep women around forever.


    It was the first time he had such a strong idea.

 Chapter 133

    But Jun Beimo knew that the woman in front of him was not at the mercy of others.


    At the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want to use strong means on each other.


    Gu Jiu squatted beside the White Wolf and stroked - touched its ears.


    The White Wolf narrowed his eyes and enjoyed each other''s gentle movements.


    The atmosphere between one person and one wolf is very warm.


    It was not until the returning mousran came with the barbecue on his plate that he interrupted the warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    After mu siran left, he also asked the bodyguard of Jun''s family to start collecting materials.


    Today is what he heard and saw, which made him unable to digest for a time, but he also made the most powerful arrangements for them at the first time.


    Along the way, they want to return to the capital safely. It seems that there is little hope.


    The road ahead is unknown. I don''t know how many hardships there are.


    Now they have to store supplies, too.


    After all, this trip also took a lot of people.


    Siyun and Siyu also joined in.


    By the time they moved most of the supermarket, it was completely dark.


    Now there is no water or power, even the network.


    In addition to the modern costumes around them, they seem to have returned to the primitive world at this time.


    Huo Xiang also picked up Lei Jie from Jun''s bodyguard and put him in the car.


    Mousran and others also solved the dinner. At this time, only the white wolf was in the car and enjoyed his dinner.


    Before mu siran took the roasted meat in front of the White Wolf, Gu Jiu knew that the white wolf was picky.


    When she left the hotel in the morning, she gave the White Wolf bread, and the other party didn''t eat it.


    In retrospect, she found that the white wolf had been hungry all day.


    Watching the White Wolf slowly eating the barbecue orderly, she felt that the other party was really happy.


    I just don''t know if he will have this treatment in the future.


    Think of a large group of people in Jun''s family, all around him. It can be seen that his identity is unusual.


    No matter what the identity of the white wolf is, it can''t return to the previous scene in this last world.


    During this time, the other party followed her. I don''t know how he felt about what he heard and saw.


    Even if the white wolf in front of him is an animal, he can''t hide his noble spirit when eating. He must be a favored son of heaven.


    Everyone is ready to leave here.


    But the white wolf is still eating.


    Mousran stood beside the Hummer and watched the little master on the co pilot eat without any urging.


    Even Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf deeply with both eyes and fell into meditation.


    No one urged or showed impatience.


    They were all tired after a day.


    But I had to continue on the road.


    Here and now, they have just experienced a fierce battle. It is not safe here, especially 20017 has disappeared.


    Who knows if the other party will stare at them in the dark and want to surprise them.


    Although the night road is risky, it is also the cleanest time.


    When Jun Beimo finished the barbecue on the plate, mousran came forward and handed the water to him.


    After drinking the water, Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes.


    God knows he''s been hungry for more than a day.


    With food in his stomach, he was full of strength.


    Squinting his eyes, he thought of the coma in the hotel and the fierce battle with the zombie. Jun Beimo knew that he had also awakened his power.


    Those powers are different from the skills he practiced.


    That is another existence, but it is similar to the way of cultivating spiritual power.


    Power also has the breath of spiritual power, but it can''t be compared with the spiritual power he cultivated.


    Jun Beimo narrows his eyes lazily and looks at Gu Jiu around him.

 Chapter 134

    Gu Jiu felt Jun Beimo''s sight. She was used to it. She didn''t look at each other and turned her head to close the door.


    Then he looked at Mu Silan standing next to the front passenger''s door and said, "go on the road as soon as possible. Now most people haven''t responded, and the road is still clean."


    Mu siran picked up the plate beside the little Lord and the bowl for water. It was a little transparent to hear Gu Jiu''s words.


    He knew what Gu Jiu meant. At this time, most people were at the end of the world and didn''t react.


    These people have not taken any initiative.


    Once those people react, many people are afraid to block the way and rob, or quickly escape on the road and so on.


    Plus zombies, don''t want to be quiet all the way.


    At this time, they race against time on the road, which can also reduce a lot of trouble.


    Mu Si ran nodded, glanced at the little master who was lying on the seat, narrowed his eyes, closed the door and turned away.


    When Gu Jiu saw Mu Si ran leave, he looked back at Huo Xiang behind him and said, "Huo Xiang, take a rest first. I''ll drive the way in the middle of the night, and you''ll replace me in the middle of the night."


    Huo Xiang also knew that Gu Jiu had been driving all day. He nodded, "OK, I know."


    Then he closed his eyes and lay down in the back seat to really rest.


    He consumed a lot of powers before, and he was really tired at this time.


    Mousran returned to the team and let everyone get on the bus. He also got on the bus.


    He is as good as Gu Jiu.


    "Si Yun and Si Yu, I drove in the first half of the night, and you took my place in the second half of the night."


    Hearing mu siran''s words, Si Yun said, "why don''t I drive and have a rest first."


    Si Yu also looked at Mu Si ran with concern.


    Among the three of them, there is Jiang Bai in the capital. All four of them are close to the little Lord.


    However, mu siran is the worst physical strength of the four of them, but he is also the most intelligent and careful one.


    He and Si Yu are the best players. They have the power since childhood.


    Jiang Bai is the most careless one, but he also has a lot of skills, strange medical skills and some black techniques, which are all his talents.


    Each of them has his own ability.


    But when four people usually get along, they always listen to Mu siran''s opinions.


    At this time, mousran said this, and both of them were worried about his body.


    But Mu Si ran shook his head when he heard the speech.


    "No, I can stand it in the first half of the night, and I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel stared at by something."


    Mousran''s eyes covered by glasses flashed a cold light.


    His feelings rarely go wrong, but at this time he hopes it will be wrong this time.


    When Siyun and Siyu heard mu siran''s words, they were tense and looked out of the car.


    They have stayed at this transfer station for a long time. Are there any zombies here?


    Suddenly Siyun thought of the little girl who had disappeared before, 20017.


    If it is really 20017, they still remember that the other party coveted the little Lord before.


    Seeing the tense posture of Si Yun and Si Yu, he knew that they were worried about the little Lord. In fact, he was also worried.


    But the road ahead is unknown. I really have a bad feeling when I go on the road at night.


    Something seems to happen.


    "I hope it''s my illusion."


    With that, mousran picked up the walkie talkie in the car and began to tell the bodyguards of other vehicles to cheer up and report any situation as soon as possible.


    Gu Jiu, who is also sitting in the Hummer in front, also has a hairy feeling.

 Chapter 135

    Gu Jiugang was about to start the car. He suddenly looked up and looked at a place outside the car.


    Although it was dark outside, Gu Jiu stared directly at a place.


    Not only did mu siran feel that he was being stared at by something, but Gu Jiu also felt it.


    She has had this feeling since she ate in the white wolf.


    She thought she was too nervous.


    But at this moment, this feeling is still there.


    This shows that this is not her illusion.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the direction where it was dark and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    But before her intuition was there, the strangeness she felt was there.


    Seeing nothing, Gu Jiu took back his sight, started the car and left here quickly.


    Mousran and others behind the car saw it and quickly followed up.


    Behind them, where Gu Jiu was staring before, there was a pair of innocent but evil eyes, staring at the vehicles they left.


    When Gu Jiu''s car disappeared, the owner of those eyes came from the dark.


    Only those lacquered black eyes with bright eyes are particularly obvious in the dark.


    "Hee hee..."


    After a while, the man made a naive laugh.


    This person is no one else. It was 20017 that disappeared before.


    She stood where she was. She didn''t know how long before she turned 1 and went immediately.


    It''s just beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu drove directly onto the expressway leading to the capital.


    It was very quiet along the way, and almost no vehicles could be seen except their motorcade.


    But on the road, there are several trucks parked occasionally, and private cars exist alone.


    Gu Jiu turned a blind eye to this and drove quickly in one direction.


    On the dark highway, several cars are driving fast, and the sense of existence is particularly strong.


    The surrounding dark environment is like some beast waiting for ignorant people to enter their mouth.


    Those green eyes stared in the dark surrounding.


    These are animals that panic and produce anger and irritability after the end of the world.


    They watched several cars on the highway drive fast without any attack.


    But who can guarantee that when those vehicles stop, they will not rush up.


    Unfortunately, the vehicles of Gu Jiu and others will not stop.


    When the end comes, not only humans have mutated, but also animals.


    They have no chance to attack Gu Jiu and others.


    The car was moving fast.


    Gu Jiu and mu siran relaxed slowly because of the tension at the transfer station before, because they were unobstructed all the way.


    The first night passed safely.


    However, they did not know that a hundred miles behind them, there was a crazy side.


    Even that crazy move kept coming in their direction.


    20017 was attacked by Gu Jiu and burned his face.


    She left the transfer station and came to a densely populated place.


    Looking at those unconscious zombies, he smiled.


    Then she cut a wound in her wrist with a knife.


    Sprinkle the blood on the zombies and onto the ground.


    I saw those unconscious zombies, one by one with red eyes, frantically running to the blood of 20017.


    Even if the blood drops on the ground, they will not let go.


    20017 look at the wound on the wrist, lower your head, put the wound to your mouth, extend your tongue and roll the blood into your mouth.


    The warm blood was rolled into her mouth by 20017, making her evil face a little crazy.

 Chapter 136

    When the zombies sucked 20017 blood into their bodies, they seemed to be different.


    20017 looked at the zombies and smiled in a low voice.


    That voice is really scary in this group of zombies in this dark night.


    After a while, she raised her hand at the zombies and turned away from here.


    She will continue to look for more zombies.


    At the thought of so many zombies and so many soldiers, her laughter sounded again, and her voice increased a bit.


    After turning away in 20017, the unconscious zombie behind her also began to take action.


    They followed her slowly.


    Very regular, even orderly.


    At this moment, even Gu Jiu and others will be stunned.


    20017 with the zombie brigade behind him, constantly looking for new members.


    Just in the middle of the night, thousands of zombies followed behind her.


    Looking at the number of zombies behind him, 20017 smiled.


    Along the way, she found the zombies in all the villages she would meet, even in the surrounding fields.


    But not enough, not enough.


    20017 Gu Jiu looked at the direction they left, with an amazing light in his eyes.


    Then she took the zombie brigade behind her and went in the direction of Gu Jiu''s departure.


    It doesn''t matter. There must be many zombies along the way.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight, Huo Xiang opened his eyes.


    Looking at the darkness outside the car, he looked at the current time. It was already one o''clock in the morning.


    He immediately sat up straight and looked at Gu Jiu, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat and concentrating on driving.


    "Gu Jiu, let me drive."


    Gu Jiu found it the first time Huo Xiang woke up.


    At this time, I heard each other''s words and nodded tired.


    She is not a machine. After driving for so long, she is a little tired after a fierce battle.


    Gu Jiu stopped directly in the middle of the road.


    At this time, there were few vehicles on the road except the car she was driving and the motorcade of mousran and others behind her.


    When Gu Jiu slowed down and stopped the car, mu siran and others who followed behind also stopped the car.


    Gu Jiu opens the door from the driver''s seat and gets off.


    Jun Beimo, who was lying in the co pilot''s seat and closed his eyes to rest, opened his sharp eyes as soon as he felt the breath of women leaving.


    Huo Xiang, who had already got down from the rear seat and watched Gu Jiu leave as he planned to get on the bus, was stunned when he saw the cold and sharp sight of the white wolf.


    But I have a bitter smile in my heart.


    Those eyes made him panic for a moment.


    Obviously, he is a wolf, but he is full of strong momentum.


    Indeed, the white wolf is very strong. After all, he ran into the zombies alone and wiped them out.


    Because of Jun Beimo''s cold sight, Huo Xiang stood at the door and didn''t move.


    Gu Jiu came back with a broken eyebrow and saw the sight of white wolf and Huo Xiang looking at her at the same time.


    Huo Xiang was looking for help with a wry smile on his face.


    And Jun Beimo''s cold eyes at this time also became wronged.


    Gu Jiu pressed the bridge of his nose and kneaded it gently.


    After a while, she looked at Xiao Qi sitting in the back seat and said, "Xiao Qi, go to the co driver."


    When the White Wolf heard this, his eyes were bright.


    He was very satisfied with Gu Jiu''s arrangement.


    For the time being, he didn''t want to be too far away from Gu Jiu, even one before and one after another.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beimo immediately stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 137

    Xiao Qi heard Gu Jiu''s words and got off directly.


    He bypassed the front of the car to the co pilot and opened the door.


    A white figure quickly jumped out of the car and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then he looked up at the back seat and saw that Gu Jiu had sat beside Lei Jie, who was still sleeping.


    And there was a white wolf squatting beside her.


    The bright blue eyes, and the fluffy ears that keep shaking.


    This picture shows the White Wolf''s closeness to Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu''s eager attention to the white wolf can''t be ignored.


    She reached out and touched the furry ears on the White Wolf''s head, then leaned against the seat and closed her eyes to rest.


    Huo Xiang watched the White Wolf leave. The co pilot changed Xiao Qi. He was relieved.


    Get in the car and close the door in an instant.


    When a small situation happened on their side, the team drivers behind them changed.


    Mu siran changed his position with Si Yun, and then explained to the team behind him that he must keep up with the team.


    Huo Xiang restarted his car and went on the road.


    The motorcade behind slowly followed.


    Jun Beimo, sitting in the back seat of the Hummer, watched the women close their eyes and rest.


    The other party''s hand was still on his ear, which made him dare not move at all.


    Until Gu Jiu''s hand slowly slipped from his ear.


    Slide down his face and onto the seat.


    Jun Beimo smelled the fragrance of the women around him and slowly approached.


    He deeply smelled the fragrance of women.


    The smell made him sink.


    Finally, he slowly lay on Gu Jiu''s leg.


    After a while, Jun Beimo also closed his eyes.


    At this time, his face showed satisfaction. Unfortunately, because he was a wolf, he couldn''t see any expression at all.


    The motorcade is still moving forward.


    However, hundreds of miles behind them, 20017 is still absorbing zombie members.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu woke up again. Before he opened his eyes, he felt the weight on his legs.


    She slowly opened her eyes, like glazed eyes, showing confusion, and then restored her usual coolness.


    Because it was already daybreak at this time, although the sunshine outside was not poisonous, Gu Jiu did not adapt for a moment.


    She covered her eyes and looked out of the car after a while.


    It was daybreak and the car was still moving fast.


    Feeling the weight on her legs, she looked down.


    The white wolf was lying on her lap safely.


    No wonder it''s so heavy.


    Even a wolf, but the white wolf is not small at this time.


    In the back seat, he occupies the area of adult men alone.


    Gu Jiu watched the White Wolf turn into a silver light under the refraction of the sun, and the tenderness in his eyes flashed by.


    She stretched out her hand to touch the white wolf on her leg and the shiny hair. She was in a good mood.


    That body did not lose hardness, but unexpectedly comfortable hair. The touch in his hand made Gu Jiu bend a radian at the corners of his mouth.


    The tension of these days makes her relax at this time.


    Huo Xiang followed the front mirror and saw Gu Jiu in the back of the car. He had woken up.


    "Shall we find a place to rest?"


    It''s already eight o''clock. Huo Xiang has been driving for seven hours. At this time, his face is full of fatigue.


    Gu Jiu looked at the outside environment. At this time, they were still on the highway.


    There is no foothold in front of and behind here.


    "Stop the car in front."


    Huo Xiang nodded and slowly slowed down.


    Then lean against the side of the road and stop the car.

 Chapter 138

    As soon as he stopped the car, Huo Xiang opened the water bottle at hand and stepped out of the car.


    He opened the level, took a few gulps, and then poured the water on his face.


    The water bottle was empty and then thrown onto the highway.


    He lifted up his clothes and wiped the water marks on his face.


    At this time, Jun Beimo also opened his eyes.


    He woke up when Gu Jiu touched him.


    But too much enjoyment of a woman''s touch, did not open his eyes.


    At this time, the car had stopped and he had to open his eyes.


    Gu Jiu saw the White Wolf open his eyes and patted him on the head.


    Jun Beimo felt the movement on his head and got up and jumped out of the car.


    Gu Jiu got off with him.


    Huo Xiang looked better now.


    He went to Gu Jiu and complained, "why is it so hot? It''s the autumnal equinox now."


    Gu Jiu looked up at the itching sunshine and listened to Huo Xiang''s inspection application.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she felt the heat.


    In this season, this weather is really abnormal.


    But Gu Jiu knew that this was normal at the end of the world.


    Because in the end of the world, this situation is very common.


    It''s always hot and cold. It may be hot the moment before. I can''t wait to take off my clothes.


    But the next moment, it will freeze people into popsicles.


    Gu Jiu experienced that sour feeling in her previous life.


    "Nothing, just get used to it." Gu Jiu said calmly.


    Huo Xiang heard that he didn''t say anything more and continued to wipe the water marks on his body.


    Mu siran and others also got off. At this time, he came with Si Yun and Si Yu.


    At this time, the sight in their eyes was put on the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu went to the trunk and opened it.


    Inside was full of food. Gu Jiu picked up the chocolate in front of her.


    At this time, she is not hungry, but she needs to replenish energy.


    Gu Jiu opened the trunk, took the chocolate and went to the door to lean against it. She didn''t close the trunk.


    Instead, he knocked on the car glass, looked at Xiao Qi sitting in the car, and said, "I''ve come out to eat. I''ll continue on the road in a while."


    As early as Gu Jiu spoke, Huo Xiang had already walked to the trunk, took several bags of ready to eat food, walked into the co pilot and sat down.


    While eating, he looked at Lei Jie who was still sleeping.


    If it weren''t for Lei Jie''s chest and a slight amplitude, Huo Xiang thought he had no breath.


    Xiao Qi got out of the car and came to the trunk.


    Several people quickly ate the food in their hands.


    Mu siran looked at the White Wolf squatting on the ground and said nothing for a moment.


    Just because at this time, the White Wolf stared at Gu Jiu closely, leaning against the direction of the door.


    The woman''s long, sharp hair was scattered, and her delicate face was covered by several strands of hair.


    The face that seems to be hidden makes people produce a hazy beauty.


    Even if those strands of hair were blocked, Jun Beimo knew how amazing and exquisite the face was.


    At this time, Jun Beimo''s eyes were all occupied by the women leaning on the door.


    And she turned her back to the three musran, but she couldn''t bear to look straight at them.


    Their little Lord, the situation is really wrong.


    In the past, the little Lord always regarded women as trouble and looked at them with disgust.


    But at this time, for this woman named Gu Jiu, her attitude was almost day by day.


    This is the posture of completely becoming a loyal dog erha.


    Is this still their wise and powerful young master?


    A few loveless thoughts in life.

 Chapter 139

    Until Gu Jiu and others were almost finished, the bodyguard of your family had brought a plate of barbecue.


    Because Jun Beimo is picky about food after his transformation, they always have to prepare delicious barbecue for him.


    Now the situation is special. Jun Beimo doesn''t mind the meat quality, as long as there is meat.


    Mu siran took the plate in the hands of Jun''s bodyguard and put it in front of Jun Beimo.


    The latter finally looked away from Gu Jiu.


    He bowed his head and enjoyed his breakfast.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    At this time, he with a wolf body is really the Lord without meat. He would rather not eat without meat.


    Seeing the little Lord eating, mu siran and others also returned to the back car to solve the shortage of food.


    Huo Xiang sat in the car, looked at the white wolf outside, enjoying the delicious barbecue on the high-grade dinner plate, and said enviously, "tut tut... The wolf eats better than us."


    Gu Jiu looks at the white wolf.


    Indeed, the golden barbecue, where she stood at this time, could smell the smell.


    Otherwise, she said the white wolf was very happy.


    Gu Jiu turned to look at the motorcade behind him.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and other bodyguards were eating bread and some low-volume food ready to eat in bags.


    This differential treatment is really obvious.


    If the White Wolf''s identity is not special, who believes it.


    After half an hour, they all had breakfast and had a rest. They were on the road again.


    The driver''s seat of Hummer has been changed to Gu Jiu.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi return to the back seat again, while the white wolf lies on the co pilot''s seat and looks at Gu Jiu driving.


    Because there were no vehicles on the expressway and the road was clear during the day, Gu Jiu drove the car fast.


    The motorcade behind her also picked up speed and closely followed her car.


    After driving for more than an hour, they were in trouble.


    Gu Jiu stopped the car and looked at the circuit breaker interrupted by the construction in front of him. The pair of Xiumei frowned tightly.


    Mousran naturally saw the scene while sitting in the car. He got out of the car and walked towards the Hummer in front.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The car glass was knocked. Gu Jiu turned and saw mu siran''s gentle face.


    Even though his face was gentle, Gu Jiu knew that his shrewdness was hidden under his face.


    She pressed down the window and her face was not depressed. It was not aimed at mousran.


    No one is happy to be stopped by such a scene.


    This is the only nearest route to the capital.


    But at this time, the road has been broken, and there are even many construction machines.


    Even if they want to break through, they can''t break through.


    There is a wide and long river below. Can they still swim by car.


    Who knows if there is anything dangerous in the water.


    Mu siran saw Gu Jiu''s obviously unhappy face after the door fell.


    This was the first time he had seen Gu Jiu''s emotions so obvious.


    He also knows what the circuit breaker means to them at this time.


    This is the only road leading to the capital.


    If they change their route at this time, it will take a lot of time.


    "Miss Gu, the road ahead is broken."


    Mu Si ran looked down Gu Jiu''s line of sight, and the road didn''t work at all.


    Gu Jiu heard mu siran''s obvious problem and said, "I can see it. In this way, we have to change our route."


    She didn''t believe mousse came here just to tell her that the road was broken.


    If not, Gu Jiu''s eyes lit up when he heard mu siran''s next words.

 Chapter 140

    "I know a route. It''s similar to this one, but I have to go through the city."


    Mu Si ran didn''t have much joy in his tone, but his face was tight.


    He knows about zombies and the development of cities from Gu Jiu and others.


    If you pass through the city at this time, you will be surrounded by zombies.


    And the survivors, it will be another trouble.


    Most importantly, musran and others have not seen the scene in the urban area.


    Just listening to Huo Xiang say that zombies are everywhere in the city, he has some objection in his heart.


    I saw those zombies smelling, bleeding and smelling disgusting.


    But the bloody and disgusting picture is not their retreat.


    But the little Lord''s cleanliness. Those dirty and bloody pictures only aggravate the little Lord''s cleanliness.


    Since leaving the army, the little Lord''s cleanliness has been much better.


    At this time, mu siran didn''t know that as long as Jun Beimo was around Gu Jiu, his cleanliness habit disappeared.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes lit up when he heard mu siran''s words.


    As long as you don''t go around the long way, even into the city, so what.


    "Since you know, you lead the way this time, and I''ll follow."


    Gu Jiu can''t wait to say.


    Mousran smelled the speech and looked at the young master sitting in the co pilot.


    Then I saw the White Wolf nodding gently.


    Seeing this, he turned and left.


    Since the young Lord has agreed, he has nothing to worry about.


    I just hope we don''t have any trouble then.


    At this time, mousran has not seen the scene of the urban area, which is difficult to imagine.


    Gu Jiu began to turn around, and mu siran had already sat in the driver''s seat.


    This time he led the way ahead.


    His destination is Qingshi. As long as he crosses Qingshi and gets on the expressway, he is the nearest route to the capital.


    In the next journey, they drove for an hour and began to slowly enter the periphery of Qingshi.


    At this time, mousran and others finally saw the zombies wandering on the side of the road.


    There are also some broken vehicles driving on the road.


    Although the scene in front of us has been known for a long time. But it''s still hard to imagine.


    At this time, there are such scenes around Qingshi. Isn''t the bustling urban area more serious.


    Mu siran led the way to the urban area of Qingshi.


    On the way, they were stopped by several wandering zombies.


    But he didn''t stop the car and rushed directly.


    Even the zombie in front of the car hit directly.


    They have no intention of staying


    Other vehicles driving on the road, seeing the motorcade of Mu siran and others, also slowly followed up.


    Just because the team of mousran and others obviously looks fierce.


    Their motorcade was not stopped by the monster.


    They want to leave here and feel lucky that they will leave with the team.


    For the tail following behind the car, Gu Jiu and others didn''t expel them, as long as they couldn''t reach the boundary.


    At this moment, they just want to cross Qingshi and go to Beijing as soon as possible.


    The more you go to the prosperous area of Qingshi, the more zombies there are around.


    And there are few people in the whole city except zombies.


    Occasionally see a few people, are dying.


    They had obvious wounds on their bodies, and their faces were pale. It was obvious that they were going to die.


    The more you drive forward, the more difficult the road begins to be.


    Because of the vehicles parked at random on the road, their cars were hindered.

 Chapter 141

    But even so, as long as there is a gap, they will hit it.


    On the chaotic roads of Qingshi, the motorcade led by mu siran obviously attracted the attention of the zombies.


    Even the living people in the buildings on both sides of the road are attracted by them.


    In this not short route, the surrounding zombies were attracted by their motorcade.


    They rushed towards the convoy.


    There don''t seem to be many zombies in twos and threes.


    But once they get together and go in one direction, it''s really not a few.


    The vehicle behind them, seeing this, immediately turned around and left.


    In their eyes, the team was obviously looking for death.


    Surrounded by so many zombies, they can''t survive.


    No one has ever paid attention to the vehicles that turned and left.


    Mu Si ran sat in the car and looked at the zombies pouring around. He could not see any emotion in his peach blossom eyes, and his face was very calm.


    But only he knew how shocked he was.


    Unexpectedly, what he saw was more serious than he thought.


    So are Siyun and Siyu sitting in the same car.


    At this time, they were holding guns and staring at the zombies outside.


    Those zombies whose faces were ugly and could not see what they looked like before their birth all poured in at this time.


    Gu Jiu sat in the car and looked at the car in front of Mu siran. The car slowly slowed down, and her eyebrows frowned tightly.


    She also knew that the road was difficult.


    There are more and more vehicles around and bodies lying on the ground.


    At this time, mousran reduced the speed, and it was obviously more difficult to walk in front.


    "Miss Gu, there are too many zombies in front of us. We may not be able to get through."


    Just as Gu Jiu frowned, mu siran''s voice came from the intercom in the car.


    Mousran threw it down the window on his way here before.


    It''s just that they can keep in touch at the first time when they are in the car.


    Gu Jiu heard mu siran''s words, and her frown deepened a bit.


    Then she watched mousran''s car stop.


    She had to stop the car.


    Behind them was the chasing zombie.


    "Miss Gu, there is a station in front. There are too many zombies. There are zombies chasing after us. We can only change the route, otherwise we will be attacked by the zombies in front and behind."


    Hearing that mu siran still kept a calm analysis at this time, Gu Jiu took the walkie talkie in hand.


    She thought and said, "OK, I''ll turn around. There aren''t too many zombies in the back. You can break through them."


    Then he threw the walkie talkie aside and turned around quickly.


    In this spacious road, if it is before the end of the world, it is easy to turn around.


    But at this time, Gu Jiu was obviously hindered by the random vehicles parked on the side of the road.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    But Gu Jiu turned around fiercely, regardless of the surrounding vehicles.


    She rammed the cars over.


    Because the vehicle of your bodyguard will follow behind, Gu Jiu can only open up another road on one side of the path.


    Fortunately, the external protection of Hummer is good. Even if it is so rampant, Hummer has not been greatly damaged.


    Gu Jiu''s car soon left the middle protected by mu siran and Jun''s bodyguard.


    Before Gu Jiu acted, the bodyguards of Jun''s family also received mu siran''s order.

 Chapter 142

    So after Gu Jiu''s car left, they also drove the car around quickly.


    Mousran sat in the car, looked at a large number of black zombies in front of him, and pursed his lips.


    There are at least hundreds of zombies in front of us.


    These zombies came this way when he stopped the car.


    At this time, they are only 50 meters away from the position of the car.


    Once surrounded by these zombies, it''s hard for him to go out again.


    The number of Yanqin zombies can trample the vehicle he drives into meat cakes.


    Mu Si ran looked at the front mirror. Your car had turned around quickly.


    Gu Jiu watched the cars turn around successfully, and then began to reverse.


    "Roar..."


    However, at this time, some of the zombies, which were 50 meters away, had appeared next to the car.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Jiu turned his head, he rushed directly to the zombie in front without looking back.


    The number of zombies here is obviously less than that of mousran.


    It''s not difficult to rush through, but the scene is a little bloody.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The zombies rushed over and shouted loudly.


    Their eyes were red, as if they smelled fresh flesh and blood.


    Sitting in the car, Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi tightened up when he saw the zombies.


    At this time, seeing zombies, their physical abilities naturally began to make defense.


    Gu Jiu stepped on the accelerator to the end and rushed directly to the zombies.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The sound of the zombie being hit by a car kept ringing.


    The car has boiled water stained with black and red blood, which is left from the zombie.


    Gu Jiu rushed directly towards the zombie team.


    The car behind her chased after her and directly hit the zombies who had avoided Gu Jiu''s impact.


    Several cars rushed over soon.


    But at this time, mousran was in trouble.


    When Gu Jiu rushed over, he looked at the reversing mirror and saw mu siran surrounded by zombies.


    Jun Beimo, who has been squatting in the co pilot, naturally saw this scene.


    With an obvious anxious look in his eyes, he wanted to get out of the car and rush to wipe out all the zombies.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were sitting on the bus, although they were his men.


    But for so many years, they have been loyal to him and have been together for so many years. They have already had brotherhood.


    Seeing that they were in danger, how could he not be in a hurry.


    Mousran watched the zombies getting denser and denser. He had started the car, but the zombies came up in the blink of an eye.


    Under such circumstances, his face became more calm.


    Gu Jiu, they have rushed past. As long as he rushes past the siege in front of him, he can catch up with them.


    But the zombies were so close to him that some even began to knock on the window.


    Those zombies covered with blood left a lot of dark red blood on the body and car glass.


    Mousran backed up the car, and the zombie behind him fell to the ground.


    At this time, Mu Si Ran''s head would not say to Si Yun and Si Yu: "if there is any danger, open the door and run towards Gu Jiu. There are too many zombies, I''m afraid..."


    "Impossible!"


    "Impossible!"


    Worthy of being twin brothers, he refused to export at the same time.


    They can''t leave mousran here alone.


    Even if the zombies in front of them have surrounded them intensively, they refuse at this vital moment.

 Chapter 143

    Mu Si ran shook his head and smiled bitterly, then his face was cold, and the car pressed on the zombie body behind him.


    But then new zombies kept coming in front.


    Although they are unconscious low-level zombies, their desire for fresh flesh and blood makes them have new actions.


    Mousran couldn''t go back at this time, because a group of zombies surrounded the back of the car again.


    Even some zombies began to push the car.


    So many zombies must have strong physical strength.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu sat in the car and couldn''t go out at all.


    Even if they open the door and go out, they will be submerged by zombies for the first time.


    As for what mousran said before, let them leave first, it is obvious that mousran intended to protect them with himself.


    How to save this problem, Si Yun and Si Yu don''t have to think about what the other party will do.


    That''s why they refused.


    They won''t trade their brothers'' lives for living in the world.


    Mousran held the mentality of fighting, backed the car back, pressed the zombie under the body, and then quickly stepped on the accelerator.


    He rushed directly to the more dense zombies in front.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The zombies roared excitedly at Mu Silan''s move.


    It''s like seeing fresh meat and blood delivered to the door.


    Unfortunately, mousran rushed to the zombies and scattered their team.


    Then quickly rotate the steering wheel and directly turn around in this narrow space.


    The speed was very fast. Even when encountering the surrounding zombies and the parked vehicles, they still flexibly rotated the steering wheel.


    Those zombies saw Mu Silan''s turning the car head. They didn''t understand, but they also came forward again and surrounded the car.


    This is their desire for fresh flesh and blood.


    In those disturbed zombies, they surrounded again.


    But mousran turned the car around at this time.


    But the price is a little big, that is, the car is going to waste.


    Because the car hit other vehicles, the window glass was cracked and the door was concave.


    Your family''s vehicle has the same protection coefficient as the modified Hummer driven by Gu Jiu.


    It can be seen how tricky mousran''s driving skills are.


    Mousran plans to break up the zombie team so as to rush out of the encirclement.


    Unfortunately, there were too many zombies around, and soon those zombies were surrounded again.


    Mousran stepped on the accelerator, and the zombie in front was also hit by the car, but the car still couldn''t move.


    The resistance ahead is too great to drive through.


    The zombies around the body were still pushing the car, and the body began to shake.


    Seeing this, Mu Si Ran''s face was covered with a thin layer of sweat. He looked at Si Yun next to him, "it''s really a miscalculation this time."


    Siyun and Siyu could hear the depression in his words.


    The zombie surrounded the car. It was so dark that they couldn''t see the situation outside.


    I don''t know how Gu Jiu and others are. Did they take the little Lord out.


    Have you taken the little Lord on the road.


    At this time, the car shook again.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu all shook in the car.


    They looked at the ugly zombie outside the car, which was blue and white and covered with blood. There was no fear in their eyes.


    They are not afraid of death, but they are still unwilling to die here at this time.


    The car was still shaking, and mousran left the steering wheel with both hands.

 Chapter 144

    Mousran left the steering wheel with both hands and looked at the zombie outside the car. There was no joy or sadness in his eyes.


    He took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose. "As long as the little Lord is safe, I think the woman named Gu Jiu is strong. There should be no danger for the little Lord to follow her, and the strength of the little Lord is not bad."


    Siyun and Siyu bowed their heads and remained silent.


    They naturally know that Gu Jiu''s strength is not weak.


    But it was their fault that they did not send the little Lord safely to the capital.


    At this time, they couldn''t even see the little Lord for the last time.


    I just hope Gu Jiu takes the little Lord away.


    Si Yun thought for a moment. He looked up at the bloody zombie outside and suddenly said, "Si ran, do you think the young Lord will leave us?"


    At this time, Siyun said these words, and there was no surprise in his eyes.


    The face, which had always been calm, was worried and frowned.


    Mu Si ran heard Si Yun''s words, and his gentle face slowly cracked.


    His face did not change when he knew that he might be buried here.


    At this time, he heard Si Yun''s words, but his face was frightened.


    Si Yu didn''t understand what his brother said at first.


    Until he saw the whole process of mousran''s face changing, he understood it all.


    If the little Lord is a wolf and has no memory at this time, he may follow Gu Jiu and leave.


    The bodyguards of your family also know the situation of the young Lord at this time. These bodyguards are equivalent to the dead of your family.


    They will certainly send the little Lord to the capital safely, even if they pay their lives.


    But at this time, although the little Lord is a wolf, he has a memory.


    With their understanding of the little Lord, they know that they are in danger and can never leave like this.


    The three of them sat in the car and soon realized that the little Lord would not leave.


    I''ll never leave.


    The car shook again. This time it was obviously stronger than before.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu finally changed their faces.


    They can''t hold back and absolutely can''t let the little Lord fall into such a dangerous situation.


    Even if the little Lord had powers, they didn''t want the man to do it.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu looked at each other while the car was shaking.


    Three people get along for a long time and have a tacit understanding.


    As long as they look at each other, they know what to think. This is their experience of getting along and fighting all year round.


    Seeing Siyun and Siyu nodding, mu siran also nodded gently.


    Then he put his glasses back on.


    Looking at the zombie outside the door, the three took out the blunt - front - gun from the underground of the car seat.


    Because of the suit mousran wears, the next action will have an impact.


    He took off his suit coat and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt to reveal his white forearms.


    Mu siran looked at the prepared posture of Si Yun and Si Yu. They laughed silently in the car pushed by the zombie.


    They all have their own characteristics and charm.


    It is also because there is an innate noble spirit around the man Jun Beimo.


    Although there is only a trace, it also shows their difference.


    The most surprising thing at this time is Si Yu.


    The cold man put down everything at this time.


    Thinking he was going to die here, a relaxed smile appeared on his face.


    The smiles of the three people are so carefree that they are ready.


    At the same time, he put his hand on the door and was ready to open the door at any time.

 Chapter 145

    He can''t wait to die, mousran.


    He can''t wait to die, Siyun.


    He can''t wait to die, Si Yu.


    This is the idea that the three people put their hands on the door and felt at the bottom of their hearts at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu have a good guess.


    Jun Beimo can''t just throw them away.


    Gu Jiu stopped his car and looked at mu siran and others surrounded by zombies. There were no ups and downs in his eyes.


    She knew that mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu had no powers.


    By this time, their car had been surrounded by hundreds of zombies.


    It''s impossible to get out safely.


    Gu Jiu put her in the distance, surrounded by zombies, took back her sight and took a look at the co pilot''s white wolf.


    The White Wolf looked anxious at this time, and Gu Jiu saw it all in his eyes.


    But she still didn''t take any action.


    Huo Xiang, sitting in the back seat, looked at mu siran and others surrounded, but his eyes also showed an anxious look.


    He still likes mu siran very much. Although the man has full affinity, his shrewd eyes always show his shrewdness.


    But so what? His first impression of Mu siran was very good.


    Although it''s not like the brotherhood between him and Raj, it can be said that we know each other. We''ve been together for two days and one night.


    At this time, he was worried when he saw mu siran''s three people surrounded by zombies.


    Jun Beimo couldn''t help it at this time.


    He didn''t look at Gu Jiu and was not afraid of exposure. His white claws opened the door and jumped down quickly.


    Gu Jiu looked at each other''s series of actions and picked his eyebrows.


    The eyes that had become deep because the White Wolf didn''t move for a long time were obviously recognized at this time.


    Yes, Gu Jiu didn''t make any moves. She was testing the white wolf.


    Although she didn''t know the identity of the White Wolf, she could feel their intentions by taking care of him personally by mu siran and others.


    If the White Wolf didn''t get off at this time, or pretended that nothing had happened, she would take the other party away.


    She didn''t care about the life and death of Mu siran and others.


    Because white wolf, they will have contact with her.


    If the white wolves abandoned them, what qualifications did she have to save them.


    However, after that, she will continue on the road, but she will not go on the road with the White Wolf and the bodyguards of Jun''s family.


    Then it was time for them to go their separate ways.


    But then the White Wolf rushed out of the car, and everything was different.


    Gu Jiu turned to look at Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi behind the car and said, "let''s go. It''s time to have a rest all night."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Huo Xiang quickly opened the door and got off at the first time.


    Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows when he saw this. It seems that Huo Xiang is good to Mu siran and others.


    Xiao Qi then got off the bus.


    After Jun Beimo got out of the car, he instantly sent out a power from his body, thunder power.


    The lightning from him was full of power. At the moment of lightning, it hit the surrounding zombies.


    Jun Beimo didn''t even look at the zombies and rushed to the direction of the car driven by Jun''s bodyguard.


    As soon as the bodyguards of Jun''s family saw the figure of white wolf, they quickly came down from the car.


    Especially those bodyguards with the powers in Jun''s family directly attack surrounding zombies with the powers.


    "Howl -"


    Jun Beimo saw the bodyguards attacking the zombies. He ran quickly and made a deafening wolf howl in his mouth.

 Chapter 146

    The direction in which he rushed has changed. That''s the direction in which musran''s car is surrounded by zombies.


    The bodyguards of your family, seeing this, also solved the surrounding zombies one after another.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family who had no powers turned around and shot the heads of the zombies around them with guns.


    Their responsibility is to protect the safety of the little Lord. They will not shrink back whether they have powers or not.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family standing in the zombie formed a particularly beautiful scenery.


    Their moves and their neat skills are amazing.


    Until the surrounding zombies were almost solved, they quickly caught up with Jun Beimo.


    Gu Jiu also got out of the car at this time. She looked at the white wolf running towards the zombie in the distance.


    Looking back at Huo Xiang Xiaoqi around him, he said, "Huo Xiang, you go with me. Xiaoqi is also here to guard. No one needs to be close. No one is allowed."


    Gu Jiu made such an arrangement because if they all left, their cars and materials on them would not be attacked by people hiding in the dark.


    For Gu Jiu''s arrangement, Xiao Qi nodded very seriously.


    Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang also rushed to the direction of Jun Beimo''s running.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were just about to open the door and get off when they heard the wolf howling outside the car.


    That familiar voice is the little Lord.


    The little Lord acted after all.


    At this time, Jun Beimo had run to the periphery of the zombie.


    He is still releasing lightning power.


    Jun Beimo looked at the car surrounded by zombies and couldn''t see a third of the body.


    As he unleashed his powers, he howled in the direction of the car.


    "Howl... Howl..."


    The voice kept on, just to tell musran that he was coming.


    This is a signal, but also an order.


    Mousran and the three of them sat in the car and heard the voice of the young Lord. How could they not understand.


    Little Lord, this is to let them protect themselves and wait for him to kill them.


    This is an order and cooperation.


    With complexity in their eyes, they knew that the little Lord would not give them up, but they didn''t expect to be so fast. They didn''t wait for them to take action first.


    They will not disobey the orders of the little Lord.


    It''s just that they are not in a good mood at this time. This time, they implicated the little Lord.


    Junbei Mo didn''t care about Mu siran''s mood. He gave a signal and rushed into the zombie group.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family rushed over later.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The gunfire kept ringing, and the zombies outside fell one by one.


    As for those bodyguards with powers, they have quickly rushed to the direction of the white wolf.


    But there are two left.


    It''s a wind power and a water power.


    The two surrounded Jun''s bodyguard without power.


    As long as a zombie comes near, they will kill with power.


    They are protecting the bodyguards who have no powers, that is, the brothers who fight with them.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, I don''t know why Gu Jiu feels very familiar.


    As if she had experienced such a scene.


    But looking back, I can''t find such a picture from my memory.


    Looking at the picture of the bodyguards fighting side by side, Gu Jiu shook his head, stopped thinking and rushed over.


    Just then, a male zombie came out of the corner.


    It looked at one of the bodyguards, with a flash of red light in its eyes, and rushed past in a flying manner.

 Chapter 147

    "Get out of the way!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    When the two bodyguards with powers saw this scene, they immediately ran away.


    But no matter how fast they are, they are not as fast as zombies.


    Seeing that the zombie was about to bite the bodyguard with a gun in his hand, Gu Jiu raised his hand and flew a fireball towards the zombie.


    The friction of fireball in the air is so fast that people can''t see it.


    "Roar..."


    A blaze of fire.


    I saw the zombie of the previous sneak attack fall to the ground and burn slowly.


    The two powers who ran away saw that the brother who was attacked was not in danger.


    And the zombie burned.


    They followed the direction of the fireball attack, saw Gu Jiu and nodded their thanks.


    Then they looked at the attacked brothers and exchanged eyes with each other. They returned to their previous positions and looked at the surrounding zombies with vigilance.


    As for the bodyguard who was attacked, he quickly recovered his look.


    He nodded to Gu Jiu with sincere thanks in his eyes, and then continued to join the battle.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene and smiled happily at the corners of his mouth.


    Interesting, really interesting. These people are really good.


    Gu Jiu sees that the bodyguards have resumed the previous battle again, and she keeps Huo Xiang.


    There are only two powers at this time. They can''t care about so many people at all.


    When Huo Xiang heard her words, he nodded and joined the battle.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The roars of zombies kept ringing, those voices were full of pain, and others were full of power.


    Today is a particularly busy day in Qingshi.


    In the surrounding high-rise buildings, those who are still alive look at the scene downstairs and have been shocked to open their mouths.


    Of course, there are envy, jealousy, desire and evil in these eyes.


    There was a pair full of calculation, with evil eyes, staring at the situation downstairs.


    Especially the White Wolf fighting in the zombie, and Gu Jiu looked back and forth.


    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t know that they had been stared at by a pair of evil eyes because of today''s movement.


    Watching the White Wolf and the bodyguard of Jun''s family fighting in the zombie group not far away.


    Gu Jiu quickened her pace.


    Jun Beimo saw the figure of the woman rushing over from a distance.


    At this time, his heart was both complex and joyful.


    The complicated thing is that he is almost exposed now. He is happy because even so, Gu Jiu still came.


    He always knew how clever the woman was.


    A woman has a barrier all over her body, which is a protective cover wrapped in indifference.


    She is smart and decisive and will do what is best for her.


    With his understanding, Gu Jiu won''t come at this time.


    Like him, she won''t let people, things and things that have an impact on herself appear


    Because it will affect their judgment and their calmness.


    But Gu Jiu guessed something at this time, but she came over.


    But now that the woman has come, he will pretend to be stupid to the end.


    As long as the other party doesn''t poke these things, he won''t take the initiative to mention them.


    Once he reveals his identity, or let the other party know that he is a man.


    It''s even harder to get close to each other in the future.


    Jun Beimo took a deep look at the woman who came running, turned and continued to join the battle.


    Lightning power was constantly released from him.


    Once the zombies were attacked, they immediately paralyzed to the ground without any signs of life.

 Chapter 148

    Jun Beimo went to the vehicle where musran was, where there were the most zombies.


    Although the news they made attracted many zombies.


    But it is still the place with the most zombies and the densest density.


    Jun Beimo''s lightning power constantly attacks the zombies around the car.


    "Roar..."


    Soon the attacked zombies roared.


    They went crazy towards the white wolf.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu finally saw the scene outside.


    Their little Lord was standing not far from the car. His deep blue eyes were stained with bloodthirsty light.


    The young master stood among the zombies, covered with blood. The dark red blood was sprayed on the body after killing the zombies at a glance.


    Watching the zombies around the car slowly disperse, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu couldn''t wait to open the door.


    "Bang..." "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    They raised their weapons at the zombie for the first time.


    In this way, the three people burst the head of the zombie and walked towards their little Lord.


    Their little Lord did not leave them and came to save them himself.


    This man is like this, always so cold.


    But for the people around them, it is so easy to move them.


    At this time, Gu Jiu also came to them. The fireball in her hand kept throwing at the zombies who came forward.


    Several people kept killing zombies in the zombie group.


    Those zombies have no consciousness. They only see the fresh flesh in front of them and want to bite.


    They mechanically gathered around a few people and died.


    The zombies watched one by one fall.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family also rushed over one after another.


    Hundreds of zombies fell one by one.


    Until the last zombie fell.


    The crowd stopped.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu came to the white wolf.


    Looking at the little Lord''s blood, they felt guilty in their eyes.


    It never occurred to me that they were holding back in the end.


    Jun Beimo looked at the embarrassed appearance of the three at this time. Fortunately, there were no scars on his body. He was relieved to see this.


    As long as three people have nothing to do.


    Jun Beimo took a deep look at the three people and turned to Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu put away his powers and looked at the white wolf who came. He said nothing and asked nothing.


    She looked at the car not far away. It was the car driven by mousran. At this time, the car had been deformed and seemed to be unable to continue on the road.


    However, there is still room for mu siran''s team.


    Take another look at the two brothers mu siran and Si Yun. At this time, there is only the figure of white wolf in their eyes.


    "It has taken a lot of time. It''s time to go."


    With that, Gu Jiu turned and left.


    Jun Beimo followed up for the first time.


    After that, mu siran and others, as well as the bodyguards of the jun family, followed.


    But when their eyes looked at Gu Jiu, there were obviously new changes.


    Because their opponent saved them.


    That woman looks very cold and doesn''t care about anything.


    But they did it at this time, which made them remember.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the modified Hummer, looked at Xiao Qi standing in front of the car and said, "get on the bus."


    Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu''s figure coming, with light in his eyes.


    Seeing the fierce battle before, he wanted to play in person. Fortunately, no one was injured.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he got into the car for the first time

 Chapter 149

    Huo Xiang and white wolf, who followed behind, saw Gu Jiu get on the bus, and they followed him into the car.


    Mu siran and others had just experienced a fierce battle, and they also sat in the vehicle driven by Jun''s bodyguard.


    But this time the three didn''t drive any more, but handed it over to others.


    Among the corpses everywhere, everyone got on the bus.


    After that, mu siran led the way.


    The motorcade left here without any stop.


    Behind them, countless pairs of envious and eager eyes were left in the dark.


    Of course, there are those evil, calculating eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo gets on the bus and has been secretly aiming at Gu Jiu.


    It''s hard for Gu Jiu not to notice his small appearance.


    She knew that the white wolf was guilty.


    As for what is guilty, she is also very clear.


    However, it was all other people''s privacy. She didn''t want to know.


    Along the way, they just cooperate together.


    When we get to the capital, we will go our separate ways.


    Maybe not to the capital.


    When the White Wolf becomes human, maybe they will separate.


    Gu Jiu stopped paying attention to the white wolf.


    Because at the thought of being separated from each other, I feel a little reluctant at the bottom of my heart.


    The white soft hair, the "coquettish" appearance and the occasional cute selling all made her reluctant to give up.


    At this time, Jun Beimo didn''t know what Gu Jiu thought.


    He looked at Gu Jiu''s soft face before. At this time, he had a tight posture and a clatter in his heart.


    This should not be a settlement after autumn.


    What if women really don''t want to see him, or want to drive him out of the car.


    Jun Beimo thought so, with an anxious look in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help whispering, "huh..."


    Gu Jiu heard the white wolf with an obvious voice of "grievance" and turned to look at the white wolf in the co pilot''s seat.


    I saw each other''s beautiful blue eyes, staring at her deeply.


    Gu Jiu''s inexplicable heart was soft.


    She reached out and touched the hair of some white wolves.


    I don''t mind that it''s still stained with blood.


    Thinking of the other party in the transfer station, he was also full of blood, that anxious roar.


    Gu Jiu thought he had found the reason why the white wolf was uncomfortable at this time.


    She smiled and said, "I''ll wash you when I find a place to stay. Be good first."


    Then he moved his hand on the White Wolf to his head, gently touched it a few times, and left.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know how gentle her movements were and how many words she said.


    Also let Jun Beimo put his heart in his stomach.


    Only then did he know that he had thought so much before that he made a false alarm.


    But at this time, the woman''s indifference made him a little uncomfortable.


    This woman is not curious and doesn''t care at all.


    He looked deeply at the woman driving, and his eyes were filled with resentment.


    Gu Jiu drove and closely followed the team in front. Even if he felt the sight of the White Wolf, he no longer paid attention to each other.


    At this time, it was noon, and she felt hungry in her stomach.


    This is the sequelae of her previous life.


    Because she was often hungry in her previous life, she never treated herself badly since she was born again.


    Nothing is big enough to fill your stomach.


    So Gu Jiu picked up the walkie talkie, "mousran, how long will it take to leave Qingshi?"


    Mu siran''s car heard Gu Jiu''s voice from the walkie talkie for the first time.

 Chapter 150

    Mousran picked up the walkie talkie, looked at the scene outside and said, "according to the current situation, it may take two or three hours. The road is too difficult to walk, and I don''t know if there are other obstacles ahead."


    Indeed, the roads in Qingshi are full of dead bodies and parked vehicles.


    This slowed them down.


    And who knows if there will be another zombie interception or some other obstacles from the survivors.


    Gu Jiu heard that mu siran was calm, but his voice was mixed with fatigue.


    She thought and said, "stop somewhere. I''m hungry."


    In fact, Gu Jiu was not only hungry, but she heard the voice of Mu siran for the rest of her life.


    At this time, although the other party remained calm, he did not come out of the previous battle.


    Musran, they need a period of relaxation at this time.


    Even the calm and shrewd man can''t recover the impact in such a short time.


    Only then did he accept the end of the world. After seeing the world change with his own eyes, he fell into a group of zombies and almost died. No matter how powerful a man is, he needs a remission period.


    Mu siran heard Gu Jiu''s words and looked at the messy roads and surrounding buildings.


    In fact, he also wanted to stop to catch his breath.


    The sequelae of life and death surrounded by zombies made his brain a little chaotic.


    There was no such mood when I was in danger.


    It''s safe now, but it makes him a little emotional.


    Especially at the thought of the elegant and gentle face in his mind, his heart trembled.


    In order not to hold back the little Lord, he will die without complaint or regret.


    But the face hidden in his mind was his reluctance.


    At this time, his heart had flown to the capital.


    He can''t be reconciled until he sees the man before he dies.


    He is still too weak after all.


    Mousran was a little confused. He thought a lot.


    But the only thing left in his mind was the face that softened his heart.


    That''s what he asked for.


    Even though mousran thought a lot, his eyes still looked at the surrounding buildings, looking for the best place to stay.


    Soon he saw a small supermarket not far away.


    For those large supermarkets and shopping malls, he has no choice.


    Because when the end comes, there must be many people in it.


    Those people can''t all come out, and some even become zombies.


    They have just gone through a war and need to retain their strength at this time.


    Looking at the small supermarket not far away, mousran gestured to the bodyguard driving to slow down.


    He took the walkie talkie at hand and said, "Miss Gu, there is a small supermarket ahead. Let''s stop there."


    Gu Jiu heard mu siran''s words and looked around for the small supermarket he said for the first time.


    Soon I saw a small supermarket with its door wide open and a panoramic view of the scene inside.


    "OK, right there."


    Gu Jiu is very satisfied with the place mu siran chose.


    Because she spent three years in the end of the world, she would have some experience.


    At this time, mousran made the most favorable approach to them at the first time.


    If you change other people, you must choose a busy place or a place with the most materials.


    Because people are greedy.


    They only think of what they need, but they forget the danger.


    This is why the number of zombies is rising in the end of the world.

 Chapter 151

    Soon, all the teams received the notice, and they drove to the small supermarket at the same time.


    Behind them, some vehicles were followed, which were the people they followed up again after a battle.


    The drivers behind saw the motorcade in front and moved slowly in one direction. They also slowed down and followed up.


    When Gu Jiu stops the car, mu siran and others have got off and are waiting for them.


    They looked eagerly at her car.


    The sense of sight is very strong.


    Just because she has a white wolf in her car.


    Gu Jiu got off, bypassed the front of the car and opened the co pilot. The white wolf jumped down from the driver''s seat.


    Mousran they saw the White Wolf appear and came over at the first time.


    "Miss Gu, thank you for your rescue."


    For mu siran''s thanks, Gu Jiu nodded and accepted.


    She looked at the white wolf. At this time, she no longer looked at her, but kept sweeping towards mu siran and others.


    Knowing that they need to get along alone at this time, Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang who gets off the bus to the small supermarket, while Xiao Qi stays and looks at Lei Jie who is still in a coma.


    Because the area of the small supermarket is very small, the space inside can give people a panoramic view at a glance.


    There was no one there, no zombie.


    Gu Jiu went in and began to sweep silently.


    At this time, the people of the jun family are guarding the white wolf in front of them.


    Huo Xiang knew early in the morning that she had space, and Gu Jiu didn''t need to hide any more. He quickly cleaned up the goods on the supermarket shelves.


    Huo Xiang is also very eye-catching. When she saw Gu Jiu walking into the supermarket, she began to collect materials.


    He stopped at the entrance of the supermarket, pretending to look at the things on the shelf.


    In fact, he informed Gu Jiu at the first time when someone came in.


    Because of Huo Xiang''s action, Gu Jiu went to the supermarket.


    Looking at the things on the shelf, Gu Jiu put them into the space in twos and threes.


    When she came to the freezer and looked at the meat inside, Gu Jiu took it into the space without thinking.


    In fact, the most materials in her space are food. Even meat is abundant.


    There are even many living creatures, which she is not prepared for in order to be prepared in the future.


    But at the thought of mousran, they prepared meat for the White Wolf three meals a day. Gu Jiu naturally put the meat in the freezer into the space.


    Of course, there are still some left. This is the lunch for the White Wolf later.


    Feeling that the collection was almost complete, Gu Jiu stopped.


    She walked back to the shelf again and then took some high calorie food.


    Biscuits, bread, beef jerky, ham sausage, and instant noodles, as well as drinks and some fruit.


    That''s enough for their lunch today.


    Huo Xiang saw what Gu Jiu was holding and knew that she had almost collected. Only then did he catch the food she liked before.


    Holding the food in their hands, they walked out of the supermarket.


    Mu siran and others were still around the white wolf at this time, and the bodyguard of the jun family surrounded them in the middle.


    Looking at the stranger who followed up, his eyes were cold and his whole body was shouting that he was not welcome.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Jiu didn''t stop and went to his car.


    She put the food in her hand on the back seat and handed it to Xiao Qi.


    As soon as Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu, he came forward to get close.


    But thinking of what mousran just said, he fell into confusion and some tangles.

 Chapter 152

    Just now, Mu Si ran came to him and said the first word was neither thank you nor hypocritical gratitude.


    The other party said, little Lord, you are about to change in these two days. What are your next arrangements.


    Such a sentence confused Jun Bei.


    Yes, he is not a wolf. He is a man.


    These days, he too enjoyed the feeling of being with women and chose indirectness to forget many things.


    He enjoyed his days with women.


    And they are not like themselves. They are completely like a different person.


    Both temperament and behavior style are influenced by women.


    If you change back into a person, can you do many things you can''t do at this time.


    For example, say hello to each other, or hug each other to let each other know him.


    But he didn''t change back to the excitement behind people for the first time.


    If he turns back behind people, can he still follow women?


    Jun Beimo also knows that the answer is No.


    Women are not so easy to get close to.


    At this time, he was so close to each other because of the wolf.


    Looking at the three men behind her, he can also feel Gu Jiu''s rejection of men.


    Even though the three men seem to be her people and are close to him, they have never had physical contact with Gu Jiu.


    The contact was almost zero, which was occasionally found by Jun Beimo.


    I have to say that Jun Beimo knows Gu Jiu very well, which Gu Jiu didn''t find.


    Gu Jiu took out a bag of biscuits from the rear seat and the meat he had taken out from the supermarket in the packaging bag.


    Holding the things in his hand, he turned and left in front of the car.


    As she walked, she opened the biscuit bag in her hand and walked in the direction of the white wolf.


    For those strangers who looked at Jun''s bodyguards, they didn''t give them a look.


    Gu Jiu seemed not to see the tense confrontation between the two sides.


    Like walking, she put the biscuits in her hand into her mouth, enjoyed the sweet taste and walked in the direction of the white wolf.


    At this time, Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu coming, and the confusion and tangles before disappeared.


    His eyes were full of the woman coming at the moment.


    Even if he changed, he still took a fancy to this woman.


    He never gets what he wants.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu also saw Gu Jiu coming.


    They watched the little Lord leave them and run to Gu Jiu.


    Their eyes were full of helplessness.


    Gu Jiu looked at the white wolf running, and didn''t stop, but kept walking towards mu siran and them.


    Until he came to them, Gu Jiu handed them the meat in his hand.


    "I found it in the supermarket. The White Wolf should like meat very much."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beimo''s eyes lit up after her.


    The three of Mu siran were also surprised when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Mousran didn''t respond this time. Si Yun nearby reached out and took the bag in Gu Jiu''s hand.


    "Thank you, Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu took the biscuit and put it in his mouth. Katz bit it. When he heard Si Yun''s words, he said vaguely, "you''re welcome."


    After that, Si Yun took mu siran and Si Yu to prepare lunch for Jun Beimo and solve their stomachs.


    After they left, Gu Jiu was relieved.


    I don''t know why, she has some guilt.

 Chapter 153

    Looking at the white wolf at her feet, Gu Jiu thought, she still pays too much attention to the white wolf.


    However, seeing each other''s beautiful eyes and furry ears, Gu Jiu itched again.


    She bit the biscuit in her mouth, trying to restrain and restrain again.


    Well... I still couldn''t restrain myself.


    Gu Jiu squatted down and touched the White Wolf''s ear.


    At this time, the blood on the white wolf has not been cleaned, but his ears are very clean.


    Seeing the white eyed wolf squinting and enjoying, Gu Jiu''s face was as cold as ever, but with a smile in his eyes.


    She patted the white wolf on the head, got up and said, "let''s go and wash it for you. It smells fishy all over."


    Then he left without looking back.


    When Jun Beimo heard Gu Jiu''s obvious dislike, he immediately looked at his body.


    It''s really blood all over the body. It''s all the stench from the zombie.


    The blood of zombies stinks.


    Seeing this appearance, Jun Beimo began to dislike it.


    Thinking that the woman said to wash him, he ran towards the figure of the other party leaving.


    The woman will wash his body again.


    At the thought of the other party''s soft little hand touching his body, Jun Beimo couldn''t express his expectation.


    When Gu Jiu walked back to the bus, he almost filled his stomach with biscuits.


    She clapped her hands, came to the front of the car, took out a bottle of water in the back seat and drank a few mouthfuls.


    Jun Beimo followed Gu Jiu and looked at her white and beautiful neck, with fire heat in her eyes.


    That beautiful line, that seemingly fragile neck, has a fatal attraction in Jun Beimo''s eyes.


    He wanted to touch the soft and fragile place and kiss it.


    Gu Jiu didn''t see junbei Mo''s direct vision. She drank the water and took out several bottles of water from the car. It was obvious that she wanted to wash the white wolf.


    Seeing the steps of women coming, Jun Beimo didn''t get close as before, but stepped back a few steps.


    Because just now, watching the other party drink water, his fragile neck was exposed, and his body reacted.


    It embarrassed him.


    At this moment, women must not find such a change in him.


    When Gu Jiu saw the White Wolf''s backward steps, he stood still and looked at each other with his eyebrows.


    She didn''t say anything, but waved to Jun''s bodyguard not far away.


    The bodyguard who saw her move quickly ran over two.


    Gu Jiu handed the water bottle in his hand to them and pointed to Bai Lang: "clean it for him."


    Without looking at the White Wolf, he turned to the front of the car, took out an apple from the car, washed it, put it in his mouth and ate it.


    For Gu Jiu''s words, the bodyguards of the jun family looked at each other, and they silently walked to the little Lord.


    Because they didn''t know whether the little Lord agreed or not, and they couldn''t ask face-to-face, they approached the White Wolf tentatively.


    Unscrew the water bottle in his hand and pour it on the little Lord''s body. Seeing that the little Lord didn''t move backward, they slowly cleaned his body.


    On the other side, the group of people who followed them began to shout.


    "We just want to follow behind you. We don''t mean anything else. You can see the world now. Many people have more security -"


    "Yes, yes, we won''t disturb you."


    "You can''t be so stingy. Now there are monsters outside. We are all of the same kind. We should help each other."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 154

    Those voices, male, sounded slowly at this time.


    When these people said these words, they didn''t have much fear in the face of the bodyguards of the king''s family, and their faces were still hung with a sign of course.


    Gu Jiu looked up at those people and hissed. His exquisite and beautiful little face was also full of ridicule.


    These people have not recognized the situation at this time. Now is the end of the world.


    Even if it''s not the end of the world, why should they let these people follow.


    It''s just because I saw the scenes of their fighting before and knew that they were strong and wanted to seek asylum.


    But why promise them.


    In her previous life, the reason why she could struggle from the end of the world for three years also depended on her own strength.


    Why should we protect these people? How can they be!


    Gu Jiu''s face became a little ugly when she thought of the pictures she had experienced in her previous life.


    Those were all images she didn''t want to recall.


    Every time she recalled those memories, she recognized the stupidity of that time again and again.


    At this time, the bodyguards of the jun family faced these people without the slightest concession, and the muzzle of the gun was still directed at those people.


    Their clamor slowly weakened, and the last grade watched the slightly larger Chinese man come forward.


    He faced the muzzle of Jun''s bodyguard and endured the fear on his face.


    The middle-aged man looked at mu siran''s direction, "I know it''s not good for us to do this, but we won''t make trouble for you. We just want to find a place with few monsters. We won''t follow you in the next city. You can see that now Qingshi has fallen into such a warehouse well. We can''t stay here at all."


    The man spoke to mousran because he could see that the bodyguards who pointed guns at them listened to him.


    Mousran didn''t seem to hear the middle-aged man''s words. He kept staring at the roast meat his subordinates were giving to the young Lord.


    The eyes were focused, as if what was in front of them was the biggest thing.


    But this is true. What is greater than the less Lord.


    Siyun saw that mu siran ignored these people, and his face was a little ugly.


    He knew that mousran was not in the mood to deal with those people, and began to be impatient.


    After looking at Si Yu, they looked at each other and stood in front of Jun''s bodyguard, facing the strangers.


    When they saw the twin brothers coming up, they made a noise again, and seemed to have no scruples.


    "You are too selfish. The road is not yours. Even if we go in the same direction, we may not follow behind you." this is what a yellow haired boy said.


    "Yes, these young people are really ignorant now. We are so old that we don''t know to respect the old and love the young." this is what an old woman with good maintenance said.


    "These people have guns, maybe they are not good people, whether they are murderers or not. In this world --" this is what people who seem to know everything say.


    Those voices kept ringing, self righteous, and some even began to abuse.


    When Siyun and Siyun heard this, their faces didn''t change.


    Without saying anything, they picked up the gun of their bodyguard and pointed it at the people who followed them in front of them.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Gunfire rang out.


    The noise around him immediately quieted down.


    Seeing that those people were quiet, Si Yun stepped forward again and stood in front of them.

 Chapter 155

    Siyun''s seemingly calm face looked at the people in front of him. At this time, he couldn''t help mocking, "you''re right. This road is really not ours. You can do whatever you want. We don''t lack manpower and don''t need your follow.


    If you don''t listen to advice, once you cross the border, the gun in my hand doesn''t have eyes. Come forward if you want to try. "


    At last, he took a look at the middle-aged man who had spoken to mousran before.


    "Finally, let me tell you one more thing. Now almost all places are full of zombies. There is no safe place at all. Even if the next city is like Qingshi, so is the next city."


    After that, Si Yun turned around and handed back the gun to the previous bodyguard.


    Looking at the bodyguards, he said coldly, "as long as these people step forward, don''t control the bullets."


    The voice was neither small nor small, but it was enough for those people across the street to hear.


    Hearing this, the people opposite took a breath.


    They didn''t expect these people to be so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Siyun and Siyu told the bodyguard some things and turned to leave.


    At this time, the barbecue for the little Lord is also ready.


    Mu siran walked towards the little Lord who had been cleaned with the plate containing the barbecue in one hand and the water in the bowl in the other hand.


    The people around are still watching. Because of Si Yun''s warning, no one dares to come forward.


    They watched those people eating lunch and the White Wolf eating delicious barbecue. The young man had begun to drool.


    At this time, their stomachs were also hungry.


    As long as they enter the small supermarket in front of them, they can solve the problem of stomach connection.


    However, those bodyguards did not give in at all. Even as long as they wanted to get close, the bullet would wipe under their feet.


    At first, they thought that Siyun''s words just scared them more.


    But the practice of those bodyguards made them recognize the reality.


    Your bodyguards also take turns to fill their stomachs.


    They didn''t let those people step forward.


    After staying in the small supermarket for half an hour, Gu Jiu and others are about to start on their way.


    Gu Jiu has been paying attention to Mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    Except Mu Si Ran''s gentle face disappeared at this time, the Si family twin brothers had no other reaction.


    Without much thought, she waved to the white wolf who was full and licking her claws.


    Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu''s action of greeting his dog, which was no longer rejected as before.


    He wagged his tail and walked towards Gu Jiu.


    Every time he gets closer to a woman, he can smell the fragrance.


    Such a taste makes him greedy, comfortable and enjoy it.


    If only I could stay with women all the time, or leave women with me.


    Soon Jun Beimo came to Gu Jiu.


    He jumped down the other side''s open door to the co pilot''s seat.


    Gu Jiu closed the door and didn''t get into the driver''s seat, but walked towards mu siran and others.


    Seeing Gu Jiu coming, Mu Si ran adjusted the mood on his face, but his hands were tightly held.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to kill those people when they started shouting in front of him.


    Even his body, there is a force, want to rush out.


    He has been suppressing, trying to suppress.


    At this time, Gu Jiu came. He knew that the woman was very smart, so he didn''t want the other party to see his embarrassment.

 Chapter 156

    Mousran restored his gentle face, and his face was still wearing a smile as he had first seen.


    But in Gu Jiu''s eyes, it is full of a sense of disobedience.


    She noticed mousran''s clenched hands and the restlessness in her eyes.


    Gu Jiu glanced lightly at mu siran''s eyes.


    She drooped her eyes, but her brain worked quickly.


    At this time, Mu Si ran was very wrong. She saw the killing intention from each other''s eyes.


    It was a murder to her.


    But for all this, Gu Jiu pretended not to know.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Moussa again. "Let''s continue on the road. Don''t you have any problem?"


    However, as soon as her voice fell, mousran stepped back.


    Just because he also found out his intention to kill the woman in front of him.


    He knew it was absolutely abnormal, and he didn''t know what had happened to him.


    When Gu Jiu saw Mu Si Ran''s backward steps, he also showed indifference, even with a smile on his face.


    Seeing the smile on Gu Jiu''s face, mu siran held back the killing intention and said quickly, "I have no problem."


    "OK."


    Gu Jiu turned and left, but with deep thought in his eyes.


    What happened to mousran?


    What went wrong.


    She didn''t seem to have done anything to make the other party kill her.


    After Gu Jiu left, mu siran relaxed his body.


    But his weak performance could not hide the eyes of Siyun and Siyu.


    They came forward and said anxiously, "Si ran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mousran turned and looked at them with confusion in his eyes.


    He couldn''t even admit that he was wrong.


    The previous intention to kill those strangers and the strong intention to kill Gu Jiu just now all show that he is wrong.


    After a while, Mu Si ran said with difficulty, "I seem to have a problem."


    Seeing the confusion in Mu siran''s eyes, Siyun and Siyu changed their faces one after another.


    At this time, they can feel something wrong with mousran.


    But if you say it from the other side, it means it''s definitely not simple.


    That''s a problem that the other party can''t say. It can be seen that things are difficult to solve and very difficult.


    Seeing their worried appearance, mousran rubbed his forehead and said, "get in the car first and leave here."


    Siyun and Siyu nodded. They got on the car, and the bodyguard of Jun''s family also returned to the car.


    The motorcade left the supermarket and left the group of followers behind.


    In this group, a pair of eyes kept staring at the direction of the team leaving, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    After mousran got on the bus and left, he obviously felt that the strange mood before was much better.


    He sat in the seat and breathed deeply.


    The slight movement did not escape the eyes of the two brothers sitting next to him.


    Si Yun was still worried, "Si ran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Si ran shook his head when he heard the speech.


    He leaned back against the seat to ease his mood.


    After a while, he said, "I just wanted to start with Gu Jiu."


    When Siyun and Siyu heard this, they were still puzzled.


    "I want to kill her."


    However, Mu Silan''s next words opened their eyes one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Hummer following behind the team, Gu Jiu also spoke to the white wolf.


    "Mousran wants to kill me."


    She doesn''t know why she just wants to tell the white wolf.


    While Jun Beimo was enjoying the fragrance of women, he suddenly heard this and suddenly looked up at the woman driving.


    Mu siran wants to kill Gu Jiu?

 Chapter 157

    Mu siran wants to kill Gu Jiu?


    Are you kidding.


    How is that possible.


    Jun Beimo thought Gu Jiu was joking for the first time.


    Mousran has been around him for so many years, and they have experienced a lot together.


    He knows mousran very well and even knows him better than the other party.


    That man is calm, smart and loyal to him. He will never do such a thing.


    However, Jun Beimo looked up at Gu Jiu and saw that the other party was expressionless and cold.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s appearance, Jun Beimo knew she didn''t lie.


    But he didn''t believe Mu Silan would kill Gu Jiu.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t have to lie to him.


    Mousran is even less likely to betray him.


    Jun Beimo drooped his eyes and thought deeply, recalling all the things that had happened before.


    But he thought for a long time, but it didn''t work. Why did mu siran kill Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu didn''t speak after that, but she noticed the silence of the white wolf.


    A wolf and a man are silent.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi sitting in the back seat can''t be calm.


    "Gu Jiu, you said Mu siran wanted to kill you?"


    Huo Xiang''s words were uncertain, but his face obviously became serious.


    Xiao Qi looked fierce at this time. He wanted to rush to Mu siran and fight with him.


    Gu Jiu shook his head. "He wants to kill me, but there''s something wrong, but I can''t tell what''s wrong."


    Silence fell in the carriage.


    On the other side, it''s not quiet here.


    When mousran said that, the bodyguards who drove the car led by the team caused the car to slip.


    Mousran glanced lightly at the bodyguard driving, who immediately tightened his body and concentrated on driving.


    Siyun and Siyun are not so calm.


    "Si ran, you even want to kill Gu Jiu. You don''t want to live!" Si Yun said with a tone of hatred that iron is not steel.


    "The little Lord won''t agree." Si Yu''s cold statement.


    Mu Si ran had a headache even more. "I didn''t want to kill him, but there was an external force urging me. When Gu Jiu stood in front of me, I kept suppressing it. The killing intention was inexplicable."


    Hearing his previous explanation, the Secretary brother was relieved.


    But the latter words raised their hearts again.


    "Evil?" Si Yun.


    "The magic barrier?" Si Yu.


    The two brothers, one calm and the other cold.


    But at this time, the eyes looking at mousran were full of strangeness.


    "Ha ha..." Mu Si ran smiled bitterly. "It''s really evil and evil."


    At the end, Mu Si Ran''s tone was obviously cooled for a few minutes, with an undisguised killing intention.


    Siyun and Siyun also straightened their attitude at this time.


    Mu Si ran said, "go back and ask the young Lord. It''s too wrong."


    It was the only way. The three people calmed down, but their hearts couldn''t calm down.


    The motorcade continued, and this time there were no more messy people behind them.


    But this time on the road, it is obviously no longer as quiet as before.


    A hand held them tightly in the dark.


    The weather is still so hot. Sitting in the car, the air conditioner sweats even when driving.


    Mousran felt that his whole body was full of heat, and his heart seemed to have a fire.


    He suddenly said to the bodyguard driving, "stop!"


    The words were full of anger.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at him and didn''t stop him.


    They watched him stop the car and then get off.

 Chapter 158

    Mousran took the water bottle in the carriage and got off.


    As soon as I got off the bus, I untied my wrinkled white shirt collar.


    Then he poured the water bottle from the top.


    He felt the water bring him a moment of soberness.


    Looking at the strange environment around him, he was full of confusion for a time.


    Gu Jiu saw that the vehicles in front stopped, and she also stopped the car slowly.


    At a glance, he saw mu siran standing in the ruins. Gu Jiu jumped out of the car with the White Wolf and walked towards each other.


    When mu siran saw Gu Jiu, he was tense and looked at the killing intention in each other''s eyes.


    Siyun and Siyu also saw the killing intention in Mu siran''s eyes for the first time.


    They looked at each other and silently exchanged something.


    Then they got out of the car, looked flustered, and came to him with worry about mousran.


    Siyun looked at several zombies around and advised, "Si ran, it''s not safe here. Let''s get on the bus first."


    But Mu Si ran didn''t look at him. He stared at Gu Jiu, his eyes red and crazy.


    Your bodyguards also got off at the same time.


    They looked warily at the surrounding zombies and formed a protective ring around the vehicle.


    Gu Jiu walked to Mu siran not far away, looked at his obvious change, and a mocking smile curved at the corners of his mouth.


    "Why don''t you pretend? It''s too much for you to kill me."


    When he said a word, he launched his power and attacked mousran with the small fireball in his hand.


    Mu Si ran had no power, but he didn''t hide at this time, but his eyes were full of cruelty and looked at Gu Jiu.


    Just as he came back to face him, suddenly a column of water hit and extinguished the fireball.


    It was a power launched by the bodyguard of Jun''s family. He blocked Gu Jiu''s attack.


    Mu siran''s eyes were red, his hands clenched into fists and looked at Gu Jiu not far away.


    At this time, he was so embarrassed that the bodyguards of the jun family dared not recognize him.


    Normally, Mu Si ran had a gentle face. At this time, his face was unspeakably ferocious.


    Looking at the woman not far away, mu siran''s hand began to tremble and his face became more distorted, "Gu Jiu! I''m going to kill you!"


    With that, he rushed to the nearest bodyguard, grabbed the gun in each other''s hand, and shot Gu Jiu.


    There was no hesitation, and there was unspeakable madness in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu had already begun to prepare when mu siran left.


    There was no fear on her face when the other party grabbed the gun.


    She glanced around as if nothing had happened.


    "Bang..."


    When the gun rang out, Gu Jiu and the White Wolf quickly dodged at the same time.


    But mu siran was like a madman and kept shooting at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu shoots wherever he goes.


    It''s reasonable to say that Mu Silan''s shooting skills are very good, which can be found when he fought in the zombie group before.


    But at this time, he didn''t hit Gu Jiu once.


    Gu Jiu has been avoiding in different directions.


    Until finally, when she dodged for the last time, she made a gesture.


    Huo Xiang saw this gesture, took the co pilot''s gun and immediately jumped out of the car.


    He shouted to Gu Jiu, who was constantly avoiding, "Gu Jiu, go on!"


    Then he threw the gun in his hand at Gu Jiu.


    Seeing Gu Jiu throw Huo Xiang''s gun at Gu Jiu, Si Yun and Si Yu stand behind mu siran with unspeakable concerns in their eyes.

 Chapter 159

    But even when Siyun and Siyu saw Gu Jiu take the gun, they didn''t come forward to help mu siran resist.


    At this time, the two brothers looked at their surroundings as if they were looking for something.


    Gu Jiu has received a gun.


    Mousran has also killed red eyes. He was still shooting at Gu Jiu, but he didn''t hit him every time.


    His hands were still shaking and his lips were biting, as if he were suffering something.


    When he saw Gu Jiu take the gun, a light flashed in his eyes and shot Gu Jiu again.


    "Bang..."


    Gu Jiu also shot.


    Mu Si ran looked down at the muzzle of the gun on the mouth of Yue Xiong, and bright red flowed from there.


    Siyun and Siyun looked at mu siran''s slowly falling body and the blood on his wound. Their eyes changed.


    "Si ran!"


    "Si ran -"


    They were frightened and shouted mousran''s name.


    They ran quickly, and then mousran was about to fall to the ground.


    Mousran even though he had been shot at this time, his hands were still shaking and biting his lips.


    Few people found the scene except the three.


    The two brothers of the Si family, seeing mu siran''s picture of such endurance, their eyes were red.


    When did they see Mu Silan like this.


    Gu Jiu looked at Mu Si ran falling to the ground and the blood red color flowing from the wound. She turned and got on the bus without hesitation.


    Huo Xiang and white wolf also got on the bus. They didn''t look back. They were very cold.


    Siyun suddenly stood up when he heard the sound of the car starting.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s leaving posture, he shouted angrily, "Gu Jiu, you killed my brother today. We are at odds with you."


    Then he made a move towards the bodyguard of Jun''s house.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family who received this action didn''t react at first.


    They looked at Si Yun strangely, but their young master was still sitting in the car.


    But then saw Si Yun make that action again, and they pointed the gun at Gu Jiu''s car at the same time.


    Seeing Siyun''s posture, Gu Jiu picked his eyebrow and took a deep look at Siyun.


    Then she bent a smile, turned her head and looked at Mu Silan who fell to the ground, stepped on the accelerator and left here quickly.


    The first time she started the car and left, Jun''s bodyguard shot her car.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    Hearing the gunfire outside the car, Gu Jiu''s face hasn''t changed.


    However, hearing the sound of the bullet hitting the car body, her face changed.


    She swears and drives faster.


    Until Gu Jiu''s body disappeared into a small spot, Si Yun raised his hand.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family put away their guns. They looked at Si Yun with puzzled eyes.


    Si Yun had no explanation.


    He walked back to Mu siran, looked at the other party''s pale face and sighed deeply.


    Then he called two bodyguards and carried mousran to the car.


    Si Yu stood up, glanced at the place where Gu Jiu disappeared and said, "brother, why? I already knew all this, didn''t I?"


    Hearing his brother''s words, Siyun smiled bitterly. He didn''t refute.


    No one saw how nervous he was when mousran fell.


    That''s his brother, a brother with the same status as Si Yu in his mind.


    Mu siran was carried to the car, and Si Yun and Si Yu also got on the car.


    After that, Siyun began to lead the way.


    The convoy soon disappeared.

 Chapter 160

    Jun''s motorcade and Gu Jiu''s car left in different directions.


    This time they parted ways with Gu Jiu and Shaozhu.


    As they left, a car came slowly.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat is a man.


    The man has a pair of gloomy eyes, looking at the blood on the ground before mousran, with a satisfied smile on his mouth.


    Then he turned the car around and went in the direction of Gu Jiu''s disappearance.


    The man had been in the dark before, watching mu siran and Gu Jiu fight with his own eyes.


    He caused all this.


    When the man drove away, he didn''t think much.


    However, there is a good saying that the mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind.


    Gu Jiu drove back on the way.


    The car was very quiet. No one made a sound, especially the White Wolf, who was covered with low pressure.


    He kept looking through the rear mirror at the back of the car.


    After tossing about for so long, it''s already afternoon, and the sun is not so poisonous.


    Gu Jiu drove around Qingshi.


    Soon put the target in a drugstore.


    She stopped at the door of the drugstore, got off and said to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi, "Lei Jie hasn''t woken up yet?"


    Huo Xiang shook his head. "No, I''ve been in a coma for a day and a night."


    Gu Jiu opened the back door and looked at Lei Jie''s pale face. She handed the lotus seeds in her hand to Huo Xiang. "Feed him. The road will not be calm in the future. It''s not safe to sleep like this."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Huo Xiang took the lotus seeds and fed them to Lei Jie''s mouth.


    Even if Reggie is unconscious, he can swallow things.


    Otherwise, this day and night, there is no water, people do not know how.


    Seeing Lei Jie swallow lotus seeds, Gu Jiu said, "Huo Xiang, you get off with me to the drugstore and clean up the zombies."


    Then he looked at Xiao Qi and the White Wolf and said, "look at Lei Jie here. We''ll be back soon."


    Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang to the drugstore. Jun Beimo looks at them walking in side by side, with a dark light in his eyes.


    Looking at the picture of them standing together, Jun Beimo felt uncomfortable.


    Even if he doesn''t like it anymore, he can''t help it. At this time, he can only listen to Gu Jiu and stay in the car.


    This is an extraordinary moment. There must be no mistakes.


    Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang into the drugstore. There are two zombies wandering in the drugstore.


    When they walked in, they turned around for the first time.


    Zombies have extraordinary intuition about the smell of people and the smell of fresh flesh that attracts them.


    Gu Jiu threw two fireballs at the zombies when they turned around.


    The fireball was so large that it didn''t give them a chance to roar, and it burned out in the twinkling of an eye.


    Huo Xiang didn''t have a chance, so he watched the zombie turn into ashes.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the counter of the drugstore.


    All the medicine on the bright side was received into the space.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang evacuated slowly and came to the door of the drugstore.


    Even without the bodyguards of Jun''s family at this time, he will release the wind for Gu Jiu.


    After all, there are other survivors in this city.


    Gu Jiu received all the drugs on the surface of the counter, and then opened the counter.


    Without looking at the name of the medicine inside, he changed hands and put it into the space.


    After she cleaned up the drugs in the drugstore, it was ten minutes later.


    Sweep the drugstore clean, and Gu Jiu leaves the drugstore with Huo Xiang.


    They get in the car, leave here and continue to drive towards the road ahead.

 Chapter 161

    Gu Jiu seems to have no purpose in driving and makes a detour in Qingshi.


    But the final goal of the route is the direction of the small supermarket.


    On the way, Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang swept two pharmacies, a small supermarket and a clothing store.


    At this time, Gu Jiu stood in the small supermarket he had left before.


    There was no one here and the supermarket was swept away.


    It must have been the people who left before.


    Looking at the gradually darkening sky, Gu Jiu decided to stay here for a night.


    Even in the mood to prepare barbecue.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi went around looking for wooden tables and chairs to burn barbecue.


    Gu Jiu went to the trunk of the car to get the meat.


    In fact, it''s just to take out fresh meat and some vegetables from the space under the cover of the trunk.


    As for condiments, there are still some in the supermarket, which is enough for them to have a good meal tonight.


    To tell the truth, one of the reasons why Gu Jiu eats barbecue is that the white wolf is picky about food.


    But she hasn''t had a good meal for many days. She was also hooked up with the white wolf who ate barbecue for several times before.


    She is also looking forward to dinner tonight.


    Now there is no water or electricity, so we can only return to the original method and barbecue with open fire.


    Soon Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi came back, holding the broken tables and chairs in their hands.


    It''s really not easy to find these in the city now.


    But the weight they brought back was enough for what they needed tonight.


    Gu Jiu took out his knife and began to thin the chopsticks he took out from the supermarket.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi put the vegetables and meat together, and cut the fresh meat into pieces.


    It was getting dark and the fire had been set up.


    The temperature also began to drop.


    "It''s so cold, it''s like winter."


    Huo Xiang came from a distance and complained.


    He put on his coat and couldn''t wait to go to the fire.


    Xiao Qi had turned into a gray wolf and squatted beside the fire.


    Gu Jiu took the skewer in her hand and put it on the fire to bake.


    After Huo Xiang came, he also sat on the small bench found from the supermarket and picked up the meat kebab to bake.


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s complaint, Gu Jiu remembered that in previous lives, this strange weather almost always happened. She had been used to it for a long time.


    But it was a habit in a previous life.


    Since her rebirth, she has been used to a comfortable life in two months.


    Now I''m just getting used to what I''ve experienced in my previous life again.


    Fortunately, they decided to barbecue today, otherwise they had to turn on the air conditioner in the car.


    Jun Beimo has been by Gu Jiu''s side. At this time, his stomach is already hungry.


    Looking at each other''s white jade like hands and the meat kebabs in his hands, his eyes lit up.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the jade hands or the barbecue in my hand.


    Soon the smell of meat came out.


    Gu Jiu picked up the seasoning on one side and sprinkled some on the kebab.


    She tasted it and it tasted good.


    Put the meat on the side plate with chopsticks, which is prepared for the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo looked at the barbecue on the plate, immediately gathered up, picked up the meat on the plate and began to eat.


    Because it was roasted by Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo felt that the meat had an unspeakable fragrance.


    Huo Xiang was not idle here. Like Gu Jiu, he also prepared barbecue for Xiao Qi.


    When they prepared food for the two wolves, they ate a lot by themselves.

 Chapter 162

    Gu Jiu found something.


    The meat she roasted for the white wolf was eaten by the other party.


    But he didn''t touch the vegetables on his plate.


    Look at the wolf Xiao Qi opposite. As long as Huo Xiang prepared food for him, he ate almost all of it.


    In contrast, white wolves are really not picky eaters.


    A typical carnivore.


    Xiao Qi is a person and knows how to match meat and vegetables.


    The white wolf is a typical meat eater, which makes her doubt that it is a wolf at all. Where is a transformed power.


    However, the special care given to him by the two brothers of musransi family and the respect in her eyes let her know that the white wolf is definitely not simple.


    And the bodyguards of Jun''s family showed undisguised respect when they looked at the white wolf.


    I just don''t know what the white wolf will look like when he turns into an adult.


    Can it be a strong man with five big and three thick, or a ferocious and burly appearance.


    Don''t say why Gu Jiu doesn''t think white wolf becomes a woman.


    She had seen the object of the white wolf with her own eyes. She couldn''t know the other party''s gender better.


    At the thought of the beautiful white wolf with little pride in front of her, Gu Jiu''s eyes were strange.


    Jun Beimo felt Gu Jiu''s sight. He looked up at each other.


    The eyes were innocent, but Gu Jiu knew that the other party was intentional.


    Every time the other party uses this line of sight, which always makes her soft hearted.


    Today, Gu Jiu just doesn''t eat this set.


    Just because she can''t tell the strangeness when she thinks of the other party''s appearance after transformation.


    Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu take his eyes away and ignored him. He tilted his head and meditated.


    Did he do anything to make Gu Jiu unhappy.


    Or reveal some flaws and let the other party find something.


    I don''t blame Jun Beimo one after another.


    He also knows that Gu Jiu is very clever.


    On this road, although the time is not long, but experienced a lot.


    Every pile, every piece, he always has flaws, but women never ask or say.


    Jun Beimo also knew what the woman knew, and he didn''t know how much.


    Gu Jiu reached out and roasted his hand by the fire, but he still couldn''t help looking at the white wolf.


    This view made her heart soft in a mess.


    I saw the white wolf in front of me, bent his head and looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    The beautiful blue eyes are like gemstones in the night.


    And the snow-white furry ears stood up on his head, shaking occasionally.


    Look at the beautiful tail behind you, wagging.


    It''s a typical large pet. I can''t see it at all. It''s a fierce white wolf.


    Gu Jiu closed his eyes and opened them again. His face waved seriously to the White Wolf, "come here."


    Jun Beimo was still wondering where he made Gu Jiu unhappy. At this time, he heard each other''s greeting.


    He wagged his tail and came close to each other.


    "It''s so fragrant and comfortable." Jun Beimo sighed in his heart.


    "It feels so comfortable." Gu Jiu touched the White Wolf''s hair and sighed in his heart.


    At this time, Gu Jiu wanted to hold the white wolf in her arms. However, the other party was really too big for her to hold up.


    We can only wait for the other party to approach, touch our hair, pull our ears, and have a good time.


    Huo Xiang looked at Gu Jiu and the White Wolf, with unspeakable sadness in his eyes.


    He also wanted to hold the wolf for warmth.


    At this time, he thought Gu Jiu was so close to the White Wolf to keep warm with each other.

 Chapter 163

    Because of the action between Gu Jiu and the White Wolf, Huo Xiang put his eyes on the gray wolf Xiaoqi.


    Xiao Qi also looked at the White Wolf and Gu Jiu.


    He could feel Gu Jiu''s love for the white wolf.


    As for the noble white wolf''s mind, he really couldn''t guess.


    From the beginning, he knew that the other party was coming for Gu Jiu.


    But these days, he couldn''t understand the white wolf.


    Just because of the other party''s noble blood, what Gu Jiu did every time he approached him was eye-catching.


    It''s not a white wolf of noble blood at all, just like a large dog.


    To say what to describe, Xiao Qi thought of the cute erha.


    Suddenly Xiao Qi felt a sight, and his whole body immediately tightened up.


    Looking along that line of sight, I saw Huo Xiang''s sad eyes.


    Looking at Huo Xiang with some eager eyes, Xiao Qi was puzzled for a moment.


    But then he got up and ran away.


    Just because of Huo Xiang''s strange words.


    "Xiao Qi, let''s hug, too."


    Little seven one heard this, how can he not run? It''s terrible.


    Huo Xiang''s sad eyes and pitiful words made Xiao Qi goose bumps all over.


    Of course, at this time, he was a wolf without goose bumps, but that feeling could not be waved away.


    As soon as he saw Xiao Qi running away, Huo Xiang''s eyes became more resentful.


    Xiao Qi ran away quickly and went towards the car.


    Because I left the fire, the temperature was so low that I had to get on the bus for a while.


    But as soon as I came to the back seat, I had a pair of gloomy eyes.


    "Howl..."


    Xiao Qi took a pair of eyes, immediately stepped back and howled in the direction of Gu Jiu.


    The voice was full of warnings and anxiety.


    Gu Jiu was touching the White Wolf''s hair and had a good time. At this time, he heard Xiao Qi''s voice and stood up immediately.


    Jun Beimo naturally heard the meaning of Xiao Qi''s voice.


    Even clearer than Gu Jiu.


    Xiao Qi said there was an invasion by outsiders, and even said that Lei Jie in the car was in danger.


    For those who disturb him and Gu Jiu at this time, Jun Beimo''s mood is very not beautiful.


    Huo Xiang, too, immediately stood up and even took out his gun.


    Two men and a wolf approached the Hummer.


    Xiao Qi is three meters away from the body.


    "Howl..."


    He bent and howled in the direction of the door.


    Gu Jiu and others came to Xiao Qi and stopped moving forward.


    Just because there''s a Reggie in the car.


    It''s all their carelessness. Knowing such an extraordinary moment, they left Lei Jie alone in the car.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the car, Gu Jiu didn''t think Xiao Qi was teasing them.


    She asked Xiao Qi to shut up and take a step forward. "Now that you''re here, don''t hide. Come out."


    "Hahaha..."


    As soon as Gu Jiu''s voice fell, a burst of laughter came from the car.


    That''s a man''s voice and unspeakable strangeness.


    Soon they saw that Raj, who was unconscious in the car, was thrown under the car.


    Then a man came out.


    Because in the dark night, the face is not very real. I only see the man''s gloomy, evil and calculating eyes.


    As soon as the man got out of the car, he stepped on Lei Jie''s body and looked at Gu Jiu''s direction.


    Or more precisely, look at the White Wolf around Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu naturally knew that the other party was looking at the White Wolf, which came for the white wolf.


    This cognition made Gu Jiu frown.


    I didn''t expect the White Wolf to be so popular.

 Chapter 164

    Along the way, the white wolf was not only remembered by 20017, but also by a strange and calculating man.


    Jun Beimo saw clearly the man''s disgusting sight.


    Because of this, he was even more depressed at this time.


    It''s just to disturb him to get close to Gu Jiu. He even made an idea on him. He simply didn''t know whether to live or die.


    At this time, in the cold sight of Jun Beimo, there was no ignorance and grievance that Gu Jiu had seen before, but full of killing opportunities.


    He didn''t howl or move. He just looked at the man opposite.


    In addition to killing intention, there was contempt for men in those eyes.


    But the man opposite seemed not to see it.


    Seeing the White Wolf''s high eyes, the light in his eyes became more excited.


    He looked at the White Wolf excitedly, pointed to the White Wolf and said to Gu Jiu, "I want it, I want it, use it for the people under my feet."


    As soon as Huo Xiang heard the man''s words, he was in a hurry, "where the fuck did you come from! Lao Zi can''t kill you!"


    Because Lei Jie is Huo Xiang''s good brother, he can''t help seeing a man''s foot on Lei Jie.


    At this time, hearing this, he couldn''t help but rush out.


    The man opposite, seeing Huo Xiang rushing over, had a mockery in his eyes and didn''t have any fear.


    But his face became strange.


    Huo Xiang had already started to use his power. He was just about to throw a wind blade at the other party, but then he stopped because of a needle pain in his brain.


    He crouched down with his head in his arms and stopped where he was.


    Seeing the change of Huo Xiang, Gu Jiu knew it clearly in his eyes.


    Xiao Qi rushed to Huo Xiang and dragged him back.


    Huo Xiang reluctantly returned to his original place, but his brain was still extremely painful.


    "Today is the day that you let mu siran do it to me."


    Gu Jiu''s words are affirmative.


    The man smiled at the speech. "Hahaha... I didn''t expect you to be very smart. It''s me. How''s it? It''s a good taste. It''s a pity I didn''t kill you."


    His tone was filled with regret, only because he saw it at a glance when Gu Jiu and others fought with the zombie.


    Gu Jiuzhi is the most effective group of people.


    I thought that as long as they had an internal fight, the woman would definitely get hurt.


    As long as the other party is injured, he has a much better chance of winning.


    But I didn''t expect this woman to walk away.


    Gu Jiu heard the man''s proud words, without any emotion, and the only thing in her heart was that it was so.


    She looked down at the white wolf standing beside her and asked again, "why do you want the white wolf? What''s the value of its silence that makes you so much trouble?"


    The man opposite hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Jun Beimo doesn''t like it.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s tone, it seemed that he had no value at all.


    This made him feel wronged again, "ow..."


    Hearing the grievance voice of the White Wolf, Gu Jiu touched its head to appease.


    Feeling Gu Jiu''s action, Jun Beimo was satisfied.


    The man opposite, hearing Gu Jiu''s question, once again set his eyes on the white wolf.


    At this time, he fell into strange excitement, "the white wolf is a good thing and will definitely be of great value. What we lack is such an experiment. As long as we take him back, this is definitely my greatest achievement..."


    The man''s words were crazy, but Gu Jiu heard the test article.


    This made him look at Xiao Qi.


    The same little seven is also looking at the man opposite.

 Chapter 165

    Xiao Qi is more sensitive to the test article than Gu Jiu.


    He thought for a moment and stood where he was and turned back into a man.


    The man opposite saw Xiao Qi''s action, and there was no change.


    After Xiao Qi''s recovery, he stood beside Gu Jiu, looked at the man opposite and said, "are you from the Institute of fraternity?"


    Men seem to be familiar with Xiao Qi.


    "You are the werewolf who always runs away from the institute again and again. I know you are just a cheap blood."


    When he looked at Xiao Qi, the dislike in his eyes was very obvious.


    Then he looked in the direction of the White Wolf, and his eyes changed in a moment.


    Gu Jiu heard the conversation between the two at this time. It was very clear that this man was from the Institute of fraternity.


    Just find out who they are.


    The reason why the other party spent so much effort is for the white wolf.


    It''s clear that the other party has no meaning to survive.


    The only trouble is the other party''s abilities.


    Gu Jiu broke his eyebrows, patted the White Wolf''s head and said to him, "go."


    The white wolf ran away with tacit understanding and rushed into the darkness.


    Seeing this, the man panicked and couldn''t care about Lei Jie at his feet.


    I hurried forward a few steps and wanted to chase the white wolf.


    At this time, Gu Jiu winked at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi received it and immediately rushed to Lei Jie''s direction.


    When the man found out, it was too late to stop him. Xiao Qi had rushed Lei Jie back in his arms.


    For Xiaoqi''s practice, Gu Jiu gave praise without stinginess.


    Xiao Qi''s cheeks are slightly red. It''s his happiest thing to get Gu Jiu''s approval.


    Jun Beimo, who ran to the distance, raised his head and howled at the distance.


    The sound was deafening, as if it were transmitting something.


    Soon he ran back again.


    Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf back and touched his head again.


    The man opposite didn''t know, so he would be satisfied as long as he saw the white wolf at this time.


    Even if there is no hostage in his hand, he can grab the white wolf.


    He took his eyes away from the White Wolf and looked at Gu Jiu. "I also have powers. You are not my opponent. If you want to live, hand over the white wolf."


    Gu Jiu looked down at the White Wolf and then the man opposite. He said happily, "OK."


    As soon as the man heard this, he hung a smile on his face. When he looked at Gu Jiu, it was also an appearance that you knew yourself.


    Also, Jun Beimo, one of her men, was uncomfortable when he heard the woman''s words.


    Although I know that women will not hand him over, how can I be so uncomfortable when I hear this.


    He really wanted to press the woman under him and ask the other party how he could say it so easily.


    Unfortunately, he is a wolf now.


    Can''t speak, and there''s no way to communicate with each other.


    On this thought, Jun Beimo was unhappy and depressed. He bowed his head and sulked silently.


    Feeling the change of the White Wolf, Gu Jiuchong smiled.


    The man opposite is still in a self surging mood.


    But then Gu Jiu''s words changed his face.


    "I can give you the White Wolf, but you have to beat us."


    When the man heard the speech, he knew he had been fooled and his face was gloomy.


    His eyes became dark and cruel. When he looked at Gu Jiu, he couldn''t hide his killing intention.


    "You asked for it. I''ll convince you today!"


    The man closed his eyes and began to look serious.

 Chapter 166

    A man also has powers. At this time, he is launching a power attack.


    Gu Jiu saw this, but he was not afraid. He was still touching the hair of the white wolf under his hand.


    Feeling the low mood of the White Wolf, Gu Jiu still smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    She stood at the door of the small supermarket. The tall white wolf stood beside her and let her hand touch (make trouble).


    Beauty and wild animals, the chaotic scene around, this scene does not conflict at all.


    There is also a sense of beauty in this scene.


    The man closed his eyes and started his power, but he didn''t respond for a long time.


    He couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at Gu Jiu opposite with surprise in his eyes.


    The eyebrows and eyes frowned tightly. "Why are you all right?"


    Hearing the man''s unwilling words, Gu Jiu glanced at each other faintly, "you are a spiritual power."


    A very positive tone.


    The man narrowed his eyes and didn''t refute.


    It can be seen that Gu Jiu guessed right.


    "Yi... Yi..."


    Just then, the sound of vehicles coming came from a distance.


    Gu Jiu turned and looked behind him.


    I saw several cars coming from a distance behind me.


    The man also saw it. He opened his eyes and looked at Gu Jiu incredulously, "you lied to me!"


    Gu Jiu turned a deaf ear to the man''s words and waited for the cars to come.


    The coming car drove very fast and in a hurry.


    It soon stopped not far from Gu Jiu.


    That''s Jun''s car. Soon, the two brothers of the Si family and Jun''s bodyguard got off.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at the man opposite Gu Jiu, with clear eyes and even a trace of coldness.


    They came to Gu Jiu, "is that the man''s hint to Si ran?"


    Gu Jiu touched the White Wolf around him and nodded, "HMM."


    Things have to go back to before they parted ways.


    Before, mu siran was sitting in the car and was worried about Gu Jiu''s killing intention.


    When the carriage was silent, Mu Si ran said, "look back and ask the little Lord. It''s wrong."


    Siyun and Siyu smell the speech and say that they can only do this, but their hearts can''t calm down.


    While driving a section of the way, Siyun''s face changed.


    He looked at mu siran, frowned and said, "siran, do you remember when the young Lord took us to state m to collect evidence of a family crime, the people of the family he met killed everyone, even his favorite family."


    As soon as Si Yun said this, mu siran and Si Yu thought of it for the first time.


    That was two years ago. When the young Lord didn''t leave the army, he took them out of the mission together.


    In M, there is an army - Fire predator. That family threatens the interests of China and even involves some domestic officials.


    Therefore, as the little Lord of the king''s family, they took the task and met the people of that family in state m together.


    One of the legitimate men in that family had an accident during their mission.


    The legitimate man killed many people, all his relatives and family.


    Later, the young master came out to know that the man was hinted and hypnotized.


    When he untied each other''s hypnosis, he saw those dead families, and the man cried like a child. The next day he went crazy.


    Then they quickly uprooted the family and returned home.


    As for what happened later, they don''t know much.


    But the hypnotized man impressed Siyun.


    At this time, seeing mu siran''s situation, he felt very similar.


    Of course, mu siran and Si Yu knew what Si Yun wanted to express for the first time.

 Chapter 167

    After hearing Si Yun''s words, mu siran remained silent.


    Gu Jiu had no grievances with him, and even saved the little Lord. It was too late for him to thank the other party. How could he want to kill the other party.


    Si Yun''s words let him know that he may have been Yin.


    Maybe someone is operating all this in the dark.


    Just to let them kill each other.


    Mousran was silent for a long time, and finally he decided to take the plan.


    Then contact Gu Jiu and explain everything.


    Finally, we got a unified decision.


    Of course, the most painful thing is mu siran.


    He was hinted that he was really against Gu Jiu at that time. He was afraid that he would accidentally hurt each other.


    Gu Jiu heard mu siran''s words and said it didn''t matter. He was sure that he couldn''t hurt her.


    Then they began a play.


    Of course, mousran constantly restrained himself and exercised all his restraint in this play.


    Just to avoid hurting Gu Jiu.


    His hands trembled and his lips were bitten, just to keep his reason.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the Secretary''s brother get off, Gu Jiu leaves the man opposite to the two brothers.


    They knew they had an unusual anger.


    Otherwise, when she drove away, she wouldn''t really let Jun''s bodyguard shoot her.


    Even though they knew they wouldn''t hurt her, those bullets actually hit the car.


    That''s enough to show that they have a lot of anger.


    Even implicated her in her anger.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t blame them. After all, it''s not pleasant for such a thing to happen to anyone.


    Especially the people in the dark haven''t been found out yet.


    Gu Jiu won''t take such harmless things to heart.


    After Gu Jiu stepped aside, Si Yun raised his hand to the bodyguard behind him and made a skilled gesture.


    It was a sign of siege.


    Soon the bodyguards of Jun''s family surrounded the man opposite, and their guns pointed directly at the man.


    The man looked at everything in front of him and was finally afraid. If there were only Gu Jiu and his party at this time, he still had the possibility of winning.


    But at this time, facing dozens of people, in such a cold air, his face was also covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    Because there are too many people, his powers can''t control everything at all.


    There is also Gu Jiu, a special case. His power doesn''t work for this woman at all.


    That''s why they killed each other and separated them before.


    The man was afraid to take two steps back. He knew that the situation was very dangerous for him at this time.


    Even if he is a power at this time, he is also a person.


    He has no invulnerability. At this time, there is no possibility of survival under so many gunpoints.


    Gu Jiu knows the man''s power and the reason why the man wants the white wolf. She doesn''t need to intervene in the next thing.


    Just see how Siyun and Siyu do it.


    Siyun saw that the bodyguard of Jun''s family surrounded the man. He didn''t order to kill the other party at the first time, but walked to Gu Jiu.


    "Miss Gu, is this man dead and Si ran will be well?"


    No wonder he was so careful. At this time, Si ran was still sitting in the car and didn''t dare to get off.


    Gu Jiu shot mu siran before, which was just for others to see.


    Mousran was not hurt, and the blood was not human blood.


    But he didn''t dare to get off now because he was afraid to face Gu Jiu. At that time, he couldn''t help but want to do something to her.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the man not far away and nodded, "well, once people die, everything disappears."

 Chapter 168

    Hearing the result he wanted, Siyun looked a lot better.


    He raised his hand to order the shooting.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to say!"


    Just then, the man who had been silent across the street spoke.


    But Siyun didn''t want to listen.


    He still gave the instructions to shoot.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The gunfire kept ringing.


    The man opposite dodged for the first time when he heard the gunshot.


    But all the bullets from the gun were shot at him, and it was impossible to escape.


    He was shot in the leg and in the arm.


    The man looked at Gu Jiu''s direction.


    His eyes remained on the white wolf.


    Even though he was embarrassed at this time, the fire hot eyes still focused on the white wolf.


    The sight is so abnormal, so crazy.


    Gu Jiu was unhappy when she saw him. She broke her eyebrows and looked at the man opposite very unhappy.


    The man grinned at Gu Jiu at this time.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    The man was shot in the abdomen and in the shoulder.


    The blood red blood continued to flow out of the man and finally dropped to the ground.


    But at this time, the man didn''t have any fear. Even death didn''t make him timid.


    He even put on a provocative smile and looked at Gu Jiu.


    The man opened his mouth and blood rushed out from the end.


    The opened his bloody mouth and said a word to Gu Jiu silently.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man''s lips. For a while, Gu Jiu''s face changed and inadvertently looked at the White Wolf around him.


    Finally, look at the man again.


    The man had already seen Gu Jiu''s casual glance, which made him even more proud.


    That twisted face, Gu Jiu wanted to escape.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The gunshot was still ringing, and finally the man fell in the gunshot.


    The eyes were still open, and there was a proud and regrettable arc around the corners of his mouth.


    Unfortunately, no one can see it in the dark.


    Only one Gu Jiu saw the changes of men from beginning to end.


    "He wants to fuck you. He''s a man."


    The man''s last lip wriggled and said such a sentence.


    Gu Jiu followed each other''s line of sight and saw the white wolf.


    He knew the man was talking about the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu always knew in his heart that white wolf was a person.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu, and the bodyguards of Jun''s family. Their attitude towards the white wolf always makes her understand that the white wolf is unusual.


    But at this time, she was pierced, and she had a strange fluctuation in the bottom of her heart.


    It seems that she knows it from the bottom of her heart, very clear.


    But from other people''s mouth, she was so hard to accept.


    In fact, she always knew it was the same thing, but she never faced it well.


    Every time it''s an escape.


    Obviously, there are so many opportunities to pierce, to seek an explanation, to seek a clear answer.


    Gu Jiu was in a complicated mood and took down his hand on the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo is closest to Gu Jiu. Naturally, he finds something wrong with her for the first time.


    He didn''t see the wriggling lips of the man opposite.


    Otherwise, it will rush up and tear up the man''s body.


    Gu Jiu was in a complicated mood at this time. She didn''t say hello to the two brothers of the Secretary''s family, so she turned and left.


    That direction is towards the entrance of the small supermarket, Hummer.


    Huo Xiang''s previously stimulated brain returned to normal after the man died.


    Xiao Qi standing on one side has been holding Lei Jie who is still in a coma.

 Chapter 169

    Xiao Qi standing on one side has been holding Lei Jie who is still in a coma.


    After Huo Xiang recovered, he looked at Xiao Qi''s action and helped Lei Jie to Gu Jiu with him.


    Jun Beimo looked at the appearance of a group of people going away. At this time, he felt estrangement and distant distance.


    He didn''t understand what had happened.


    After Siyun and Siyu solved the man, they turned and saw Gu Jiu''s action of sitting on the Hummer.


    They looked at each other and walked towards the little Lord.


    Si Yun squatted down and looked worried, "little Lord, do you feel unwell today?"


    Jun Beimo looked at him with a sad look. If he could speak at this time, he would definitely tell Siyun that Gu Jiu ignored him, because Gu Jiu ignored him, he was uncomfortable all over.


    It''s a pity that he can''t speak.


    And Siyun received his sad look and thought he was very uncomfortable.


    Si Yun couldn''t help persuading: "young Lord, you''re about to turn back. Do you want to take a car with us? If there''s any change on the way, it''s hard to explain at that time."


    Jun Beimo naturally knows this truth, but he doesn''t want to leave Gu Jiu''s side.


    There is always something that makes him very comfortable around the other party, as well as the smell of luring people.


    Jun Beimo turned to Si Yun with his fart stock and expressed his answer with action.


    Seeing this, Siyun and Siyu all looked strange and indescribable.


    This is something that the previous little Lord would never have done.


    Even when the other party turns into a wolf, he can''t do it.


    Since meeting Gu Jiu, the little Lord has changed too much.


    Sometimes they dare not recognize each other.


    Jun Beimo watched Gu Jiu get on the bus. Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi also helped Lei Jie get on the bus and sit down. He just watched them close the door and rushed over immediately.


    The action was so fast, like the express delivery of the wind, as if afraid that Gu Jiu would leave him.


    In fact, if the white wolf is one step later, it may really be left behind.


    Gu Jiu watched Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang help Lei Jie get on the bus and directly opened the door.


    She didn''t want to face the White Wolf and wanted to calm down.


    What the man said when he died and his subconscious avoidance made her brain very confused.


    She doesn''t know how to face the white wolf again.


    Especially when men say they want to fuck her.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know why he didn''t come forward to defend the other party for the first time, and even hit the other party in the face.


    All she had was avoidance.


    Jun Beimo came to the car as fast as he could.


    Seeing the co pilot''s door closed, he raised his front paw and scratched the door.


    Gu Jiu knew it was a white wolf as soon as he heard the sound.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t know what was going on.


    The White Wolf seems to have a growing influence on her.


    I can''t help getting close every time.


    There seems to be more and more eyes on each other.


    This is beyond her control.


    Gu Jiu didn''t open the door for the first time, but turned to look at Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang in the back seat.


    "If the white wolf is also a transformation power, what do you think?"


    As soon as Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi settled Lei Jie, they heard Gu Jiu''s inexplicable question.


    Xiao Qi''s face is fairly general. It seems that he doesn''t have much movement.


    But Huo Xiang was confused at the beginning, as if he didn''t understand Gu Jiu''s words.


    After a while, he looked up at the white wolf outside the door and looked at Gu Jiu''s serious expression. His eyes were almost staring out.

 Chapter 170

    Huo Xiang didn''t understand what Gu Jiu said at first.


    But seeing her face so serious, I understood in a twinkling of an eye.


    White Wolf is the same transformation ability as little seven.


    White Wolf is a man and a man.


    This is big news.


    If the white wolf is a man and still clings to Jiu, it will be full of a sense of disobedience.


    Huo Xiang knows that the white wolf is male.


    Well, it''s male.


    After all, Gu Jiu said that the white wolf is a transformational power. This is definitely not a joke. He knows Gu Jiu.


    I still remember before he joked that the White Wolf regarded Gu Jiu as a female wolf.


    Think again at this time, how can you be so guilty.


    Huo Xiang doesn''t think Gu Jiu is suddenly joking.


    Now that you have spoken, there must be something wrong with the white wolf.


    Xiao Qi looked at the noble white wolf who was shut outside the door, tilted his head and was silent.


    Huo Xiang seemed to have found something, too. He was guilty and didn''t speak.


    Seeing their appearance, Gu Jiu turned his head and sighed.


    But I was relieved to say it.


    The white wolf came into contact with Xiao Qi''s sight. The pair of blue eyes gently in front of Gu Jiu immediately became cold.


    When I looked at Xiao Qi, I was also full of high momentum.


    "Howl..."


    He howled outside the door.


    That voice made Xiao Qi tremble.


    Jun Beimo couldn''t hear Gu Jiu outside the door, but he could feel strange when he saw the situation in the car.


    Xiao Qi heard the roar of the white wolf. He looked up at Gu Jiu.


    He closed his lips tightly and wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The white wolf is very impatient outside the car.


    But he didn''t dare face Gu Jiu. He only knew how to scare him.


    "In fact, he didn''t do anything. He just liked to be close to Miss Gu."


    After a long time, Xiao Qi organized the language to speak.


    Gu Jiu had rubbed his forehead and paused.


    Although Xiao Qi''s words are simple, they are also the focus.


    The white wolf did nothing and did not disturb their way forward.


    And didn''t do anything to hurt them.


    Some are just inexplicably close to her.


    Some are just coquettish and cute in front of her.


    She seems to care too much about being.


    Who knows if what the change - state said is true or false.


    Gu Jiu''s face softened at this time.


    She opened the front passenger''s door.


    Xiao Qi regretted when he finished.


    He''s talking to the white wolf.


    If others don''t know what the white wolf is up to, can he not know.


    When the White Wolf appeared, it came for Gu Jiu.


    The other party''s noble blood and powerful ability are different from Gu Jiu.


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t mean any harm to Gu Jiu.


    Otherwise, even if the white wolf is powerful, he won''t help each other.


    The co pilot''s door was opened, and Jun Beimo couldn''t wait to jump into the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, he kept silent facing Gu Jiu.


    The originally cold eyes also became wronged.


    It is such a pair of beautiful blue eyes that Gu Jiu likes every time.


    Even though he knew that the other party was intentional, Gu Jiu still couldn''t help being soft hearted.


    Seeing the old-fashioned way of white wolf, Gu Jiu smiled very gently.


    Jun Beimo felt before that something was slowly changing.


    At this time, seeing Gu Jiu''s smile, I think he thinks too much.


    He couldn''t help getting close to Gu Jiu and wanted to rub against each other.


    Huo Xiang, sitting in the back seat, couldn''t help but open his eyes. Seeing the White Wolf, he was going to rub Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 171

    Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf getting closer and closer, and finally said, "when will you change?"


    Jun Beimo was about to get close to Gu Jiu''s body. When he wanted to get closer to each other and feel each other''s temperature, he suddenly heard this words with a smile.


    He stopped all his movements for a moment.


    Because it was too sudden, he lowered his head and quickly flashed all his thoughts in his blue eyes.


    Gu Jiu''s words had too much impact on him.


    He wasn''t ready at all, so he was punctured.


    Although it has long been clear, women know a lot.


    But I didn''t expect to hit the key point and pick out the words directly.


    So straightforward, so sudden.


    Jun Beimo was unprepared for a time and didn''t dare to look up at Gu Jiu.


    When Gu Jiu saw the other party''s head lowered, the smile on the corners of his mouth remained the same, and even deepened a bit.


    Finally she decided to let it go.


    Since she lives a new life, the fate track will not be the same as the previous life.


    If meeting a white wolf is her destiny, she just needs to let it go on the road of strengthening her principles.


    Thinking so, Gu Jiu reached out and touched the White Wolf''s head,


    The hair is still as soft as ever, not stinging, very comfortable.


    However, when the white wolf was touched in the past, the other party looked at her with shining blue eyes, hoping to get more touch.


    Now she obviously felt the depression of the white wolf.


    She caused all this.


    Now Gu Jiu still holds the attitude of the past.


    As long as the white wolf is a wolf one day, she will allow each other to get close.


    Once the other becomes a person, they are strangers.


    Gu Jiu decides to ignore the words of the previously awakened spiritual man.


    But the man''s words made her recognize the escape from the bottom of her heart in advance.


    Now that you recognize it, you will escape.


    No matter how special the white wolf is and how different it is to her, she won''t let the other party become her puzzle.


    Face it when you encounter it.


    They are just passers-by on the road of life.


    Jun Beimo felt Gu Jiu''s gentle touch, and his heart became more chaotic for a time.


    He couldn''t understand what the woman thought.


    Ask with a smile, and such a gentle action at this time.


    This makes Jun Beimo completely confused and unable to think at all.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Since he had memory, his brain is not as flexible as before.


    Some things seem to take a long time to understand.


    Gu Jiu didn''t give Jun Beimo time to think, and continued: "as long as you keep your nose to the grindstone, we''ll get along well. There''s not much time left next."


    The so-called little time left is when the white wolf is a wolf.


    Maybe she has been with the White Wolf for a long time. She seems to feel the activity of a force on the white wolf.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m about to change.


    That force is strong, weak and unstable.


    Hearing this, Jun Beimo finally looked up at Gu Jiu.


    He understood Gu Jiu''s words.


    The other party wants to separate from him. They won''t always be like this.


    They will separate sooner or later.


    Even when he becomes an adult, it may be the time of their separation.


    At this time, the grievance in Jun Beimo''s eyes is no longer disguise, but true.


    The pair of watery blue eyes looked at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t see the white wolf. She looked away from the car for the first time.


    The caress - touched each other''s hand and left.

 Chapter 172

    When Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu''s behavior, his body and mind were cool.


    At this time, he was like a big dog abandoned by others, with loss all over him.


    Gu Jiu turned his head to the outside of the car and saw the two brothers of the Si family coming with mu siran.


    They all looked very serious, even with a trace of worry in their eyes.


    The worried sight is only when you look at the white wolf.


    Gu Jiu dropped the window and watched the three people approach slowly.


    Mu Si ran came first. He saw the low look of his young master along the window.


    This made him frown and worry.


    Then he looked at Gu Jiu and restored his previous smile, which was his consistent attitude.


    It''s not like facing acquaintances.


    This is wearing a false mask and facing everyone.


    Except for the people close to him, no one can make the smart man tear off the mask.


    Gu Jiu understands this very well.


    Because such people are easy not to open their hearts and accept the kindness of strangers at will.


    But once such a person accepts you, you will definitely see the softest part of this person.


    Seeing such mu siran, Gu Jiu seemed to see himself in a previous life.


    Many good people once advised her not to work so hard and not to bear all alone.


    Among them, Huo Xiang and his sister Liu Yan paid the most.


    At that time, they almost helped her a lot with their lives.


    But in the end she alienated them, and even their death was the last to know.


    How stupid she was at that time.


    At that time, she was single-minded and couldn''t see everything around her.


    But the Mu Si ran in front of him was quite opposite to her. He was very shrewd.


    In her previous life, she foolishly put all her weaknesses in front of her family and lover.


    All the disguises were faced with the people who really treated her.


    This is also the reason why those so-called families and lovers succeed and die miserably in their hands.


    Mousran is smart, smart and lucky.


    He knew how to protect himself and recognized everything around him.


    The friendship between Si Yun and Si Yu towards mu siran is also enviable.


    It was because she finally shot mousran and implicated herself.


    It''s all agreed. It''s all fake, but it''s still involved.


    Although Gu Jiu told herself not to care, it''s human nature.


    But - why didn''t she want to muddle through like this.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jiu didn''t wait for mu siran to speak, so he spoke to Si Yun and Si Yu behind him, "is the anger gone now? There are still many bullet holes in the back of my car."


    As soon as Si Yun heard this, his calm face was even embarrassed at this time.


    Si Yu''s cold face seemed unnatural.


    At that time, they saw mousran''s bloodthirsty appearance, and no one could understand the vibration in his heart.


    They are brothers and relatives. In addition to the little Lord, they are the closest people.


    So at that time, Siyun was very angry. Some of them implicated Gu Jiu and ordered that the bodyguard of Jun''s family really shoot.


    How could they not be distressed when they saw mousran''s restraint and forbearance.


    Mousran is the weakest of the four, but he also takes care of them most.


    Obviously not much older than them.


    The longer they get along, the more they love mousran.


    He paid more than all three of them.


    Looking at the uneasiness of Si Yun and Si Yu, Mu Si ran blocked them.

 Chapter 173

    There was no embarrassment in his gentle face.


    In addition to the wound at the corner of the mouth and some swelling, I can''t see any previous embarrassing experience.


    Gu Jiu picked his eyebrow when he saw mu siran''s action.


    The man opposite was unmoved, "Miss Gu, thank you for your help, otherwise we don''t know what happened later. As for your action to protect the White Wolf, we don''t think we can report it. As long as you have orders, your family has a certain ability to absolutely meet any of your requirements."


    When Gu Jiu heard this, he didn''t have any happy expression on his face. Instead, he looked at mu siran outside the car.


    At this time, the other party will talk about this. Even fools understand that this is a little heavy.


    This further shows that the identity of the white wolf is not simple.


    When Jun Beimo heard mu siran''s words, he also looked up at him.


    Mu Si ran continued: "presumably, along the way, Miss Gu also found our protection of the white wolf. He means a lot to us. Even if we pay our lives to protect our existence..."


    Gu Jiu looked at Mu Si ran with a smile when he heard the speech. She didn''t wait for the other party to continue to speak. She then said, "he is a man and a transformation power?"


    Mu siran''s next words were blocked, and his eyes looked at Gu Jiu more complicated.


    Before, he was sitting in the car, paying attention to the scene outside.


    Including the man who gave him a hint before. He watched each other fall with his own eyes.


    And mousran also knows lip language. He knows what last words men say mean to them.


    At this time, the little Lord is not clear, but he sees it clearly.


    Gu Jiu had already known that Shaozhu was different, but he didn''t ask.


    But finally, the picture of leaving the little Lord and turning away still hurt mu siran''s eyes.


    When was their little Lord, such a proud son of heaven, treated like this.


    Even if the little Lord is a wolf now, it is not allowed.


    This is why Mu Si ran came to Gu Jiu and opened his words.


    Siyun and Siyu have to be at ease when they hear the dialogue between mu siran and Gu Jiu.


    They looked at mu siran and Gu Jiu''s expressions and were puzzled.


    For Gu Jiu''s so straightforward words, it is repeated aftertaste.


    It turned out that Gu Jiu had already known that the little Lord could change.


    However, they are even more puzzled about Mu siran. Why do they want to provoke the identity of the little Lord at this time.


    "Well..."


    At this time, Jun Beimo made a noise.


    Seeing several people''s eyes on him, the neglected sense of existence slowly subsided.


    He looked straight at mousran.


    Mu Si ran pursed his mouth tightly. Facing the sharp sight of the little Lord, he didn''t have any words for a time.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know why Mu Silan said it.


    But he knows mu siran and does everything for a reason.


    Now they have just experienced a storm.


    According to the current situation, it is impossible to make Mu Silan hostile to Gu Jiu, that kind of inexplicable hostility.


    Yes, Jun Beimo can see clearly.


    When Mu Si ran opened his mouth before, although his face was smiling, he didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    His tone seemed gentle, but it was full of alienation, as if he had returned to his first acquaintance.


    Gu Jiu could not have been unaware of this.


    It was because of this that he made a voice to stop the next conversation between them.


    Because both sides have spoken, there is no need for him to cover up at this time.

 Chapter 174

    Jun Beimo whispered to Mu Si ran, "ow..."


    That voice can''t hear anything, but mu siran can feel the unhappiness of the little Lord.


    Gu Jiu glanced at the White Wolf lightly.


    To tell the truth, the white wolf at this time obviously has no previous cover.


    Look at mu siran and the expressions of the two brothers of the Si family. The mouse can see the appearance of a cat.


    Gu Jiu relaxed and leaned against the seat, watching the White Wolf look at each other with several people outside the car.


    I don''t know how they communicate. After a long time, Mu Si ran sighed with a headache.


    The White Wolf sat back on the co pilot.


    Mousran saw the false smile on his face and disappeared.


    He looked at Gu Jiu as if it was very difficult.


    It''s a tangle, and there are some other things that seem to be on guard.


    "Miss Gu, please forgive me for what I said before. The little Lord is very important to us."


    Little Lord? Huh?


    There was a faint light in Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    That''s a new word.


    It turns out that the white wolf has not only a simple identity, but also a high status.


    Gu Jiu waved his hand. "I''m serious about what you said before. After all, I''ve taken advantage of it. If there''s anything to ask for in the future, don''t pretend you don''t know."


    Mu siran was very proud of the steps given by Gu Jiu, "ha ha... If Miss Gu is anywhere, you can speak if you need anything."


    Then he looked at the little Lord lying on the seat. At this time, the little Lord seemed to have no dissatisfaction with his identity.


    This made mousse feel relieved.


    In fact, mu siran is really afraid of the little Lord. What''s different about this strange woman.


    When he, Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai were arranged to be with the little Lord, the old master told him not to have love with strange women.


    At this time, the little Lord was obviously too close to Gu Jiu.


    They had promised in front of the old gentleman that they were absolutely optimistic about the young Lord.


    For the other half of the little Lord, the people in your family are very clear that it is doomed.


    Even if the little Lord doesn''t like it or even won''t accept it, it''s impossible to change.


    Everyone in your family has a special meaning.


    They can''t marry an ordinary woman like ordinary humans.


    That''s too far from them.


    The predestined person of the little Lord is even more mysterious and needs to rely on the keepsake to find it.


    Simply for so many years, the Lord is not close to women, even some disgust.


    This is because the so-called predestined person, the young master and subordinate, know that this matter has always been disgusting.


    The reason why they came to Jun''s branch from the capital was that they lost the keepsake to find a destined person.


    If on this road, if the little Lord really has feelings for Gu Jiu, they are not easy to explain.


    It''s one thing not to explain to you.


    More importantly, for the safety of the little Lord.


    The people of the jun family, as long as they don''t look for the people who are destined for the Tao, are their partners. They can''t live longer than 28 years old.


    Mousran understands all this, so he does not allow the little Lord to do any dangerous behavior.


    Seeing the little Lord getting along with Gu Jiu at this time, I just hope the little Lord will change back as soon as possible.


    Mousran sighed again and turned to leave.


    Gu Jiu shouted at him.


    Mu Si looked back at the other party puzzled.


    "What''s his name? There must be a name?"


    Gu Jiu asked with a smile.

 Chapter 175

    For Gu Jiu''s inquiry, mu siran looked at the little Lord for the first time.


    And Jun Beimo didn''t expect a woman to ask his name.


    At this time, his mood is difficult to explain. He is a little excited and a little happy. He is sour and sweet.


    For mu siran''s sight, Jun Beimo nodded lightly, tried to restrain his excitement and wanted to show some reserve.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw mu siran''s move.


    She pretended not to see the same, some things don''t need to be too serious.


    Mu siran received the meaning of the little Lord and looked at Gu Jiu.


    With respect on his face, he replied, "Mo, the name of the little Lord is mo."


    Mu Silan finally didn''t tell Gu Jiu the full name of the little Lord.


    However, ink also represents the little Lord.


    Gu Jiu gets the answer he wants, turns his head and nods to the 1 white wolf on the co pilot.


    "OK, I see."


    Mu Si ran turned and left with Si Yun and Si Yu.


    However, as soon as they got into the car, Si Yun couldn''t help but say, "Si ran, you''re too impulsive. How can you find out the identity of the little Lord at this time."


    Mu siran''s emotional complaints about Siyun are with a helpless smile in his eyes.


    "Si Yun, it''s not that I deliberately couldn''t find happiness at this time, but Gu Jiu already knew the identity of the little Lord, and the man you shot - killed before said a word to Gu Jiu before he died."


    Siyun was surprised at the speech.


    At that time, he was closest to the man because he wanted to see each other die with his own eyes.


    After all, the man tortured mousran so much that he had to watch each other die with his own eyes.


    But at this time, mu siran said that the man said a word to Gu Jiu, then why didn''t he know.


    This surprised Si Yun.


    Siyun also frowned.


    They waited for mousran''s next words.


    The driver always pretends to be transparent. He is the bodyguard of Jun''s family. He should be careful in his words and deeds.


    For what they should hear, they don''t drop a word in their ears.


    They are a piece of wood for what they shouldn''t listen to.


    Mu Si ran looked at Si Yun and Si Yu, waiting for him to speak.


    Then he told them everything he had seen before.


    Siyun and Siyun didn''t look good after hearing this.


    Naturally, they thought of what they had promised you.


    They have promised that they will never let less initiative, except for the predestined ones.


    But I didn''t expect this to happen at this time.


    At this time, the little Lord is still a wolf.


    Also, because the little Lord is a wolf at this time, they ignore some things.


    But these neglected are exactly what they are most worried about.


    Why does that man know that the little Lord is a man and that the little Lord wants to... Um... Go to Gu Jiu.


    This is what they can''t understand.


    No one knew that when the man died before, he suddenly had a flash of light.


    After all, he came out of the capital and knew the mystery of Jun''s family.


    Know the enemy behind them.


    Seeing the two brothers Siyun and Siyu from a close distance, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and guessed their identity.


    After a day''s follow-up, he could see the attitude of the group towards the white wolf.


    Further down, you can guess something.


    But that''s just speculation, unconfirmed speculation, everything is just empty talk.


    When he said he wanted to take this to protect his life, Si Yun didn''t stop. The bodyguard of the jun family still shot.

 Chapter 176

    But no one guessed what the last sentence meant when a man died.


    No one knows whether it is true or not.


    But at this time, all those who knew put his last sentence to their hearts.


    It can be seen that men have caused some trouble no matter what their intentions are.


    "How long does the little Lord have to change into a wolf? Isn''t it only a week?"


    Si Yu also knew that it was important. At this time, he had to ask.


    Hearing his words, mousran and Siyun also began to count the days.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow."


    Mousran and Siyun spoke at the same time.


    Yes, tomorrow is the time for the transformation of the little Lord.


    A week is coming.


    Si Yu smelled the speech and said again: "after the transformation of the little Lord, everything will be solved. With the character of the little Lord, he will make the wisest choice. No matter what kind of emotion he has towards Gu Jiu, he will still be our little Lord after all."


    This is the longest thing Si Yun said along the way.


    But his words relieved mu siran and Siyun.


    Yes, no matter what choice the little Lord makes, he is still their little Lord.


    That man is so powerful that he will make the wisest choice.


    As for the choice of the little Lord, they have guessed.


    Whether their little Lord will fall on Gu Jiu or not, the choices they make will be good to her.


    If the little Lord didn''t fall on Gu Jiu, he didn''t choose this one.


    No matter how, the little Lord will not really have anything with Gu Jiu, which is good for everyone.


    Mousran thought a lot, but they just guessed.


    They know that man. Once a man becomes human, some things won''t stop.


    "Don''t think about it. The little Lord doesn''t need to have weaknesses."


    Mu Si Ran''s voice interrupted Si Yun and Si Yu''s thinking.


    In fact, the three guesses are similar.


    However, everything will not be decided until the little Lord comes back.


    Several people began to prepare to continue on the road. Even at night, they should leave here as soon as possible.


    A killing makes the smell of blood here strong, and soon zombies will come.


    They have wasted a lot of time.


    Similarly, Gu Jiu is ready to go.


    But before leaving, Gu Jiu looked at Xiao Qi in the back seat.


    "Xiao Qi, how about you do something for me?"


    For the next thing, Gu Jiuming knew that Xiao Qi would not refuse, so he still asked each other.


    As a result, Xiao Qi didn''t even ask and nodded directly.


    "Yes."


    Gu Jiu smiled, but his words were bloody.


    "Go and open the man''s head outside. If I guess right, there is a crystal core in his brain, which is a very beautiful crystal. Go and get it back."


    Xiao Qi didn''t expect Gu Jiu to let him do such a thing.


    But he just digested this sentence, drove silently and left without looking back.


    That direction is the direction where the blood smell is the most intense, and the man''s body is located.


    Mousran and others are ready to go.


    But looking behind the car, I found that Xiao Qi got off.


    Even walked towards the body of the man who had died before.


    They couldn''t see what Xiao Qi was doing in the dark,.


    The reason why mousran saw the man''s lips just now was also because of the friction light of shooting and the light over Gu Jiu.


    At this time, it was dark. They couldn''t see what Xiao Qi was doing.

 Chapter 177

    But fortunately, Xiao Qi squatted for a while and got up.


    After seeing Xiao Qi get on the bus, mu siran picked up the walkie talkie, "Miss Gu, let''s go now. The sound of the zombie coming is getting closer and closer."


    Gu Jiu watched Xiao Qi get on the bus, closed the door and said to the walkie talkie, "OK, continue on the road."


    The sound of the car starting was accompanied by the roar of zombies coming from a distance.


    But none of this will affect the pace of the team.


    The road ahead is vast. What is waiting for them.


    We have experienced so much along the way, but the unknown danger is still approaching them.


    Within a hundred miles, 20017 has come with a zombie brigade.


    For all this, Gu Jiu, mu siran and others don''t know.


    It''s night.


    Capital.


    "Master, there are too many zombies outside. Our rescue of Professor Liu is limited."


    In the center of the capital, when the Apocalypse broke out, several major military political families in the capital jointly established a security base.


    It also includes the jun family who has been unknown in military and political affairs in the past two years.


    This is the only large security base in Beijing.


    He is located in the military - District compound.


    When the last world broke out, the number of people here infected with zombie disease was also the least.


    Because all the people here are military people, their physical quality is very good, and their resistance is also among the best.


    It is also the location of the military power of several aristocratic families in the capital.


    At the first time of danger, almost every aristocratic family looked for their own forces to protect them.


    But Jun''s family is the most special.


    Before the end of the world, they were always in line and did not participate in any forces.


    If it were not for the fact that the jun family was the family with the highest military power in the capital, almost everyone would think that their jun family was hidden.


    But no, when the end of the world happened, the forces behind your family made a rescue at the first time.


    Most of the families in the dark came to the security base for the first time.


    Those who died in Jun''s family who did tasks outside, as well as the personnel of Jun''s family in various industries, did not come, and Mr. Jun did not give up.


    At this time, in the military - District compound, in the villa belonging to Jun''s family, subordinates are reporting today''s action to Mr. Jun.


    Mr. Jun sat on the sofa and listened to the following people talking about today''s difficulties. His wise face could not help being solemn at this time.


    Beside Mr. Jun sat a noble and handsome man with the smell of books all over his body.


    If it weren''t for the end of the world or the surrounding environment, where would you think the elegant scholar of your childe came from.


    This man is Jun Beichen, that is, Jun Beimo''s brother.


    The man stood up and went to Mr. Jun, "Grandpa, let me lead the team. Liu ziye is very important to us. His medical skills are a help to the present end of the world."


    Liu ziye is also trained by Jun''s family. He has become a professor in the military - district hospital at a young age.


    His medical skills were highly valued before the end of the world.


    Because all kinds of new disease vaccines and other anti-cancer drugs have been recognized.


    It has even been recognized abroad and won many awards.


    Liu ziye is a talented person. He may be able to develop a vaccine to treat zombie virus.


    Just at this time, Liu ziye is trapped in the military - district hospital. The jun family has sent two groups of people to rescue him.

 Chapter 178

    Liu ziye was rescued for the first time because he was obstructed by other aristocratic families, which led to their failure.


    This time, they didn''t rescue Liu ziye because there were too many zombies.


    Mr. Jun''s Old Master heard Mr. Jun Beichen''s words, didn''t nod, but was thinking.


    Now most of the members of your family have been sent out to rescue the trapped members of your family.


    If the eldest grandson''s rescue is promised, he will be the only one in the base.


    He is not afraid of other aristocratic families to deal with their king''s family, but he is afraid that the end of the world will not pass so easily.


    I''ve seen zombies. I''ve seen them like walking corpses.


    Master Jun knows that they have no soul.


    But as long as they bite, they will be infected with the same virus, and the person bitten will become a zombie nine times out of ten.


    Now his son has led a team to rescue others.


    Those who have been saved are the talents that your family needs in this end of the world.


    At this time, the eldest grandson is also going to rescue Liu ziye. It is difficult for you to choose for a time.


    Although he was not afraid of the calculations of several other aristocratic families, he was afraid that something would happen to Jun Beichen.


    Because Jun Beichen has no powers.


    He has only one body of spiritual power, as well as the ancient martial arts that are just for them to strengthen their health.


    Your family has a ancestral motto and is not allowed to enter the world.


    But now the world is in chaos. If they don''t join the WTO, I''m afraid your family can''t keep it in this world.


    His son junyilong went out to rescue because he awakened his power.


    They don''t need to use their special abilities or spiritual power to rescue.


    But at this time, the eldest grandson wanted to lead the team to rescue, and master Jun didn''t understand.


    Jun Beichen wanted to do an experiment.


    Your family has ancestral teachings. You can''t enter the world, disturb the order of the world, and use spiritual power.


    Once violated, it is the pain of reincarnation.


    That is, death.


    Now your family has joined the WTO.


    But Zu Xun''s punishment didn''t come yet.


    Jun Beichen asked to lead the team, but he just wanted to see if they would be punished if they used their spiritual power after their entry into the WTO.


    Mr. Jun''s face was solemn. When he looked at Mr. Beichen, he also looked with a look of disapproval, "do you know what this means?"


    A faint light flashed in the eyes of Jun Beichen and Feng, "Grandpa, our jun family is subject to too many restrictions. Now the world is different. In the long run, even if there are more talents in the jun family, we can''t keep the jun family.


    There is no news from Xiaomo. We must confirm whether the jun family still needs to be tied up. This is just an opportunity, and I also want to see how the zombies came. "


    Mr. Jun is still full of disapproval.


    He doesn''t think this is the only test.


    There are many ways to confirm, but Jun Beichen''s decision is the most risky.


    Just then, a sound of footsteps came.


    This makes your grandparents and grandchildren put their eyes in the direction of the villa door at the same time.


    I saw a rogue man with ruffian spirit coming.


    The man''s clothes are casual, and there are flip flops under his feet.


    It doesn''t coordinate with the environment of the villa at all.


    "Jiang Bai, why are you here?"


    Jun Beichen looked at one of his brother''s bodyguards and asked.


    The visitor is Jiang Bai.


    It is also a role with the same identity as mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    Jiang Bai approached Mr. Jun and Mr. Jun Beichen and said, "Mr. Lao, young master, I just heard that the rescue of Liu ziye failed, so come and see if there''s anything I can do to help."

 Chapter 179

    Hearing Jiang Bai''s words, old master Jun seemed to think of something, and his face relaxed.


    "Jiang Bai, is your awakened power a gold power?"


    Hearing the question of old gentleman, Jiang Bai took out a gun from his waist.


    He had a gun in his hand, and the old gentleman sitting on the sofa and the gentleman Beichen standing aside didn''t have any warning.


    Because of their absolute trust in Jiang Bai, they would not be relieved to arrange to Jun Beimo.


    But the subordinates standing behind Mr. Jun made a defensive posture.


    These people are all military people belonging to the forces of the jun family in the military district courtyard.


    They didn''t know much about Jun''s family. Now they are too short of manpower, so they were transferred to the old man.


    Seeing that the people behind Grandpa were so defensive, Jun Beichen shook his hand and let them relax.


    Jiang Bai took out his hand gun. At this moment, he was completely fooling around. Instead, his face was serious, and his handsome face collapsed.


    I don''t know how he did it. I saw the gun in his hand melting slowly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the hand gun in that hand turned into a knife.


    A moment later, it became an iron bar again.


    Finally, it returned to its original appearance.


    Jiang Bai put the intact gun in his hand to his waist again.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Jun and Mr. Beichen didn''t speak for a long time.


    Now many people in your family have awakened their powers, including wind power, earth power, fire power, water power, wood power, and special transformation powers.


    But today''s gold power is still the first time I''ve seen it.


    However, they have also heard of gold powers. In this safe base, some people in several other families awakened gold powers.


    There are even thunder powers and healing powers.


    But these are not important to the jun family.


    The number of powers does not affect themselves.


    After Jiang Bai showed his skill, he didn''t wait for master Jun to speak, and took the initiative to say, "master, I studied with Liu ziye in state M. over the years, I have studied medical skills together. Now he is dead, I also think of a force, and please let me go."


    At this time, Jiang Bai ignored the cold breath all over.


    It''s like he wasn''t the man who walked in before.


    These are two extreme personalities.


    Hearing Jiang Bai''s words, Mr. Jun didn''t promise at the first time.


    Instead, he looked at his grandson standing not far away, "Beichen, what do you think?"


    Jun Beichen turned his head and put his eyes on Jiang Bai. "Yes, let Jiang Bai go with me this time."


    Hearing Jun Beichen''s words, Jiang Bai regained his previous look of being a fool.


    His tight body relaxed again.


    However, at the thought of his three good brothers and the little Lord without any news, Jiang Bai''s face was full of sadness.


    "Sir, I wonder if there is any news from the young Lord?"


    On hearing this, not only your old master, but also Jun Beichen looked solemn.


    If there were news of Jun Beimo now, they wouldn''t be like this.


    Mr. Jun shook his head. "Wait a minute. Xiao Mo will be fine. He''s different."


    Then the old man said, "Beichen, you must save Liu ziye with Jiang Baiwu this time. The premise is to protect yourself. Although we cherish talent, we won''t let our descendants pay the price of their lives."

 Chapter 180

    When Jun Beichen heard this, he became unable to laugh or cry. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Although I intend to use this to test, I won''t spare my life."


    Yes, even if Jun Beichen goes to rescue Liu ziye with a tentative purpose this time, he will try his best to save his life.


    The so-called temptation can be big or small. Of course, punishment can also be big or small, light or heavy.


    A light punishment is just a warning, while a heavy one may pay for his life.


    Mr. Jun asked some questions again. Jun Beichen listened patiently, and then turned away from the villa with Jiang Bai to prepare for the next rescue.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Jun Beimo, whom they were worried about, was on his way to the capital at this time.


    After mu siran''s hints were untied, he continued to lead the way to the capital.


    The team soon left Qingshi.


    On the way, they met several small groups of zombies, but they all solved them smoothly.


    At this time, they are on the highway to Beijing.


    After Qingshi, as long as the road ahead is smooth, I believe they will arrive soon.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, half a month passed.


    In S City, not far from the capital, a motorcade is driving fast.


    It''s almost a month since the end of the world.


    There are obviously more vehicles on the highway now than at the beginning of the end of the world.


    Nevertheless, among these many vehicles, one team is particularly conspicuous.


    Their cars are top-level configuration, and their driving skills are also very good. They are always in the same straight line and keep this short distance.


    With more cars on the road, there are naturally more people, and there are all kinds of wonderful people.


    The very orderly motorcade is mu siran, Gu Jiu and others,


    After half a month, they finally arrived at s city near the capital.


    As long as they pass through s City, they can reach the capital.


    But along the way, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu were always frightened.


    Because their little Lord had no reaction on the day of transformation.


    Up to now, he still keeps the wolf body, and recently the little Lord is always sleepy.


    However, in this half month, the relationship between Shaozhu and Gu Jiu has become closer.


    Almost inseparable.


    But fortunately, we''ll be in Beijing right away.


    They can only take the little Lord back and let the old man see what went wrong.


    Not enough. Now they meet some wonderful people.


    Those vehicles that had been driving around slowly surrounded them.


    And always hinder their way forward.


    Mousran saw this phenomenon, still expressionless, commanded the bodyguard to continue driving.


    The carriage was very calm, and there was no angry expression because of the trouble caused by the car outside.


    But the car that Gu Jiu was in was not so calm.


    When Lei Jie saw this scene, he couldn''t help making a noise at first. "These bastards! What''s wrong with your head!"


    Huo Xiang looked at Lei Jie with a funny face.


    Lei Jie woke up the day they left Qingshi.


    His appearance at that time was really impressive.


    The first thing Raj woke up, he didn''t ask him what happened.


    Even a little confused, I don''t know what the night will be like.


    However, when you open your eyes, the first word you say is to eat.


    However, he ate the rations of three people and a wolf in the car for two days before he relaxed.


    After a while, he remembered the scene when he was in a coma.


    He knew he had a power. He was so happy that he almost danced.


    However, he saw the wound on his moon Hungary''s mouth.

 Chapter 181

    Then they told Raj what happened along the way.


    Lei Jie was stunned. It was a pity that he didn''t participate in those battles.


    After that, Lei Jie was the first to fight almost every time he met a zombie.


    It''s like making up for the missing battles.


    Along the way, they all felt that their powers had been improved. After each battle, they felt that their powers persisted longer.


    When Gu Jiu drove, he heard Lei Jie''s angry voice and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    The owners of those vehicles around are not entangled with zombies, so the idle egg hurts.


    She didn''t speak, but silently followed the vehicle in front.


    The motorcade slowly avoided the cars and changed lanes.


    But then they faced other problems.


    I saw the vehicle with mousran, and the speed slowly decreased.


    Other vehicles on the road also slowly came down.


    Gu Jiu frowned and watched the cars stop. She also turned off the car.


    Soon I saw mousran get off and come this way.


    Gu Jiu lowered the window and looked at the approaching mu siran with a puzzled look on his face.


    Mu Si ran came with an ugly face. "Someone in front has collected tolls. I don''t know what''s going on now, but there are a lot of vehicles in front by visual inspection. It can be seen that those who have collected tolls are not soft persimmons. It seems that we will delay another day today."


    Gu Jiu understood the meaning of Mu siran''s words. Now there are so many vehicles lining up.


    If these people want to create chaos, they are likely to rush over.


    But at this time, no one rushed over and lined up honestly. It can be seen that those who blocked the road and collected tolls are not easy to match.


    Gu Jiu nodded to show that he knew.


    But now it''s getting dark. Now I can''t continue on the road. I have to be in a traffic jam here. I''ll be delayed for half a day.


    "Bang..."


    At this time, however, gunfire came from a distance.


    At the same time, they looked in the direction of the gunshot.


    That''s right ahead, where the tolls are being collected.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out again.


    Gu Jiu and mu siran look at each other. They all obviously feel that something is wrong.


    Mousran turned and left and went back to the previous car.


    Gu Jiu closed the window at this time.


    They don''t want to provoke right and wrong now.


    Zombies are busy enough for them. At this time, they have to fight with these people who play autumn wind in the end of the world. At that time, it will be another battle.


    And they don''t want to fight with people. It''s easy to kill zombies without any psychological burden.


    But they can still avoid killing.


    The so-called tolls are just materials. It''s not a problem to solve problems with materials.


    Mu siran thought the same as Gu Jiu. He got on the bus and began to order the bodyguards of the jun family. When they arrived, they could avoid trouble if they could.


    But others on the road don''t think so.


    Some car owners panicked when they heard the gunshot.


    They began to tremble.


    In this last world, they know the horror of zombies.


    Now in this world, those with powers are the pride of heaven, and those with guns have the most say.


    And these ordinary people can only be slaughtered.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon it was dark.


    It''s time to love you now. It''s dinner time.


    However, mu siran and Gu Jiu discussed to fill their stomachs first and solve the food on the car.

 Chapter 182

    I have to cross the road later. Those who have collected tolls will certainly search the car. At this time, if they can solve it, they can solve it.


    The traffic ahead was moving slowly.


    Mu siran, Gu Jiu and others have begun to solve the food on the car.


    This time they are filling their stomachs.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi are holding a pile of food, and there are several fruits on the seat beside them.


    Along the way, every time they pass by a place, they don''t forget to collect materials.


    So along the way, they never lack food.


    But now it is possible to give these foods to others. How can their psychology accept them.


    Raj almost kept stuffing food into his mouth.


    "Special! What a mess!"


    Lei Jie couldn''t eat any more. He drank a few salivas and finally couldn''t help complaining.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi are eating almost the same. They are eating fruit at this time.


    Hearing Lei Jie''s words, Huo Xiang glanced at Gu Jiu in front of him.


    Gu Jiu didn''t answer, and even looked at the white wolf who was asleep on the co pilot''s seat.


    White wolf has become more and more intimate with Gu Jiu in this half month.


    They all know that the white wolf is a transfiguration power, even a man.


    But Gu Jiu had no pressure and was as close to the white wolf as ever.


    Even closer.


    But in the past week, the White Wolf doesn''t know what''s wrong. It''s easy to fall asleep.


    The white wolf has been sleeping all afternoon.


    Huo Xiang glanced at Lei Jie, who was still ready to speak, and directly stuffed an apple into each other''s mouth.


    Lei Jie stared at Huo Xiang in a daze. Seeing his disapproval, he saw Gu Jiu looking at the White Wolf along his line of sight.


    Although he had been in a coma for some time, he knew everything he should know.


    Naturally, I know the identity of the White Wolf very well.


    Even know that white wolf has a name called mo.


    Every time Gu Jiu shouted Bai langmo, when he got along with him, his smile was obviously more.


    He felt that the relationship between the wolf and man was strange.


    But at this time, seeing Gu Jiu''s silent side, Lei Jie shut up, took the apple in his mouth and ate it.


    Gu Jiu looked at the White Wolf lying on the co pilot with a worried look in his eyes.


    In fact, when the White Wolf first fell asleep, she felt something wrong with him.


    Looking at the White Wolf without spirit, she fed the lotus seeds to each other.


    But the white wolf has no effect at all, and the sleeping time is getting longer and longer.


    After that, she fed White Wolf lotus seeds every day.


    Now she has no lotus seeds in her hands.


    She fed all the lotus seeds left to the white wolf.


    Now the white wolf is still sleeping. He began to sleep after lunch.


    Gu Jiu didn''t eat much because of the white wolf.


    Without hunger in her stomach, she resolutely gave up the food around her.


    Time passed quickly, and the vehicles in line were about to arrive.


    As long as they cross this road, they enter s city and rest for another night. They must be able to reach the capital tomorrow night.


    In their car, close to the intersection where the toll has been collected, they can see the scene in front of them.


    On both sides of the road lay a lot of bodies, men and women, and even some children.


    Their bodies were thrown at random on the side of the road, and they were all armed with guns.


    Some bodies are still bleeding.


    The blood red eyes hurt everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 183

    The scene in front of them, which is why they heard the gunshot before.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the people sitting in the car around changed.


    These people are so unscrupulous that they don''t even let go of children. Their means are so bloody.


    Even if Gu Jiu''s heart was cold, his heart still fluctuated when he saw the scene in front of him.


    She forced herself to take back her eyes on the bodies.


    The car in front drove past.


    Those who stand in the way are all dressed in fake camouflage clothes and carrying blunt - Blade - guns in their hands.


    There are several men standing in the middle of the road to block the cars that want to move forward. They don''t have any weapons in their hands.


    Gu Jiu knows these people are powers.


    She can feel the power fluctuations in these people.


    It seems that these people are really not simple.


    The guys in their hands are fine, and there are many powers.


    The car in front drove past, and those with weapons in their hands immediately surrounded them.


    "Get off! Get off -"


    The shouts of those people could be heard clearly even when Gu Jiu was in the car and closed the window.


    The men who surrounded the vehicles in front were all tall and strong, with a ferocious look on their faces. The man who took the lead was a bald man.


    That fierce face is not easy to get along with at first sight.


    And the smell of blood on him is very strong. At first glance, he has killed many people.


    The driver of the car owner who was surrounded got off soon.


    That''s a young man.


    The man raised his hands and slowly got out of the car. He didn''t know what to say to those people.


    Mousran pressed the window down a gap because it was the closest.


    The dialogue between the two sides also spread to his ears.


    I thought it would be something bullying the weak.


    But after slowly listening to a few words and hearing the last conversation between them, mousse was very angry and smiled back.


    The young man who got off the bus was one of the vehicles that had stopped them on the road before.


    When mousran opened the window, he just heard the young man''s words.


    "Brother, brother, have something to say. I''ll give you all the materials in my car."


    By the time he said this, someone had already searched the car.


    As a result, there were only a few bags of instant noodles, a packet of opened bread, several bottles of mineral water and a broken apple.


    Seeing these things, the bald man standing in front of the young man stretched out his hand and pulled up his collar for the first time.


    I saw the bald head bring the man in front of me, "this is what you said. It''s not enough to plug your teeth!"


    The young man trembled with the action of bald head.


    What he said next was what made mousran angry.


    The man said, "brother, brother, this is the only material I have. If you want materials, I know there are many people with a lot of money, and there are beauties, stunning beauties, you see..."


    Bald head, listen to what he said earlier, there are a lot of materials, and there is no response.


    When you hear the beauty, let go of the young man immediately.


    He even tidied up his collar himself, with a smile on his face.


    But the smile was distorted and ferocious because of his ferocity.


    "Ha ha... Good boy, why didn''t you tell your brother where the beauty is? If your brother is satisfied, he will let you go."


    I saw the young man pointing towards mousran.


    At this time, mu siran has taken out his walkie talkie, began to contact Gu Jiu, and even informed Jun''s bodyguard to keep alert.

 Chapter 184

    "Miss Gu, the situation is a little troublesome now, and these people know your existence. We can''t avoid a battle next."


    Mu Si Ran''s tone was very heavy.


    Not only because of fighting these people, but also because of the bodies piled around.


    Although he didn''t have much compassion, the scene in front of him still made him kill.


    Gu Jiu didn''t respond to Mu siran''s words at first, and even asked, "do you know me? I don''t know them."


    Mu Si ran sat in the car and his face became strange when he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Even Siyun and Siyu on one side changed their faces one after another.


    They looked at the walkie talkie as if Gu Jiu was right in front of them.


    Along the way, because Gu Jiu''s combat effectiveness was very strong, they subconsciously ignored one thing.


    That''s Gu Jiu''s face.


    Although it was the end of the world, Gu Jiu''s exquisite and beautiful face was not affected at all.


    Even the skin on the body is very white.


    I can''t see what it looks like to spend a month in the end.


    Some time ago, because the weather was too hot, they saw Gu Jiu with their own eyes.


    That was before the end of the world, and it was a rare skin color.


    In fact, Gu Jiu was surprised when he first saw it.


    She knows very well that she didn''t have such good skin before.


    Gu Jiu was relieved to think of the impurities in the body excluded by eating lotus seeds.


    But for mu siran and others, they thought she was born.


    Even Huo Xiang thinks Gu Jiu is well maintained.


    In this last world, several of their men felt their skin tanned.


    When dealing with zombies every day, the hands of "sleeping in the open" began to cocoon.


    Instead, Gu Jiu worked harder than them every time and fought in the front every time.


    But it''s still so beautiful and greasy.


    And the exquisite and chic figure has attracted the attention of many men.


    Including their little Lord.


    Mu siran really didn''t know how to answer Gu Jiu''s words.


    Does he want to say to Gu Jiu that someone drools your beauty.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiu suddenly understood.


    Funny to say, in her previous life, she always met such people except for the first year.


    Because she is a woman, there are always a few who want to take advantage of her and even want to suppress her by force.


    But those people let her hit her face with strength.


    But later, because the family and their families were tired, their faces gradually grew old and their skin was dark, just like an old mother, they never encountered such a thing again.


    I didn''t expect to encounter this disgusting thing again.


    Gu Jiu sneered. She looked at the people in front of her again.


    Especially in those powers and people with guns.


    As soon as mu siran heard Gu Jiu''s sneer, he knew that the other party had understood.


    "Let them put their horses here. Roughly speaking, there are no more than five people with powers between them. Even if they have guns, they are just the first few people in front. I think they are basically in the field. We have a great chance to win this battle."


    Mu siran was relieved to hear Gu Jiu''s words.


    Along the way, because Gu Jiu rarely encountered any danger, every time they met a group of zombies, they easily avoided it because of Gu Jiu''s reminder.


    So he believed Gu Jiu''s words very much.


    Just then, the bald man had pulled the young man and walked this way.

 Chapter 185

    Mu siran began to work with Si Yun and Si Yu when he came with a bald head and a young man.


    Even don''t forget to inform the bodyguard of your family behind you to enter the state of police caution and preparedness.


    Siyun and Siyu took out the gun from the car as soon as their voice fell in mousran.


    It''s a better weapon than a bald man''s gun.


    The bald man pulled the young man in his hand and stopped not far from the car where mousran was.


    At this time, he did not knock on the door for the first time.


    Instead, he held the gun in his hand and pointed it at the young man''s head.


    The young man was frightened when he saw this. His body shook and the sound of water sounded.


    Soon I saw the young man''s feet wet.


    A - Sao - smell slowly dispersed.


    The bald man watched the young man pee and laughed.


    Then he pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out and the blood flashed in front of me.


    Mu siran sat in the car, as well as Si Yun, Si Yu and others, watching the young man outside the car explode his head.


    The red and white things fell on the window, and half of the young man''s head was broken.


    The scene in front of me was terrible, incomparably bloody and terrible.


    That''s why the bald man shot by the musran car.


    The purpose is to frighten the people in the car.


    That is the so-called setting an example.


    It''s a pity that the people in the car can''t provoke him.


    What happened outside the car didn''t blink for mu siran and others sitting in the car.


    For them, this is not in their eyes at all.


    And the dead men, they don''t know at all, and even sell them, which is even less worthy of sympathy.


    After all, they are not people who repay good for evil.


    He looked at the body in front of him, kicked it away and walked in front of Mu siran''s car.


    Because the window is attached with protective film, the scene in the car can''t be seen clearly from the outside.


    If you can see clearly, the bald head won''t walk so swaggeringly at this time.


    Mu siran''s vehicle and the bodyguard''s vehicle, all the muzzle of the gun are straight to the direction of the bald head.


    The bald man doesn''t know yet.


    He had come to the car and knocked on the window.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The window glass was knocked, and mousse saw that the radian of the corner of his mouth became warmer and warmer.


    He reached out and slowly lowered the window.


    The bald head was still wearing a crazy smile, but it cracked when the window glass came down.


    At this time, the car driven by Jun''s bodyguard has started, quickly rotated the car, and surrounded the bald people in a circle.


    After the car stopped steadily, all the people in the car got off quickly, holding weapons in their hands and facing the people around them.


    These include baldheaded and others, as well as several powers blocking the way on the other side.


    Of course, it''s those who have powers in your family''s bodyguards who stand in the way.


    Gu Jiu also got off the bus slowly at this time.


    She has no weapons in her hands.


    Looking at the bald man standing next to Mu siran''s car, Gu Jiu had an obvious irony in his eyes.


    The bald man also saw Gu Jiu coming at this time.


    At the moment of seeing Gu Jiu, there was a touch of light in his eyes, and the lust evil in his eyes also showed.


    Gu Jiu saw such disgusting eyes and knew that it was the man who wanted her.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s beautiful face and the demon enchanting figure, I have long forgotten the scene of being directly pointed by the muzzle of the gun at this time.

 Chapter 186

    He looked at Gu Jiu more greedy.


    Even if Gu Jiu is wearing casual clothes at this time, for countless bald people, you can see the beauty of the woman in front of you at a glance.


    Beauty bones are not just skin bags.


    What is more important is the temperament, the skin and the inside that can be seen with a pair of eyes.


    Looking at the woman in front of him with a bald head, this is definitely the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.


    Not only the external beauty, but also the beautiful bones.


    If such a woman spends a - night with her, it will taste absolutely sour.


    Gu Jiu came, and he couldn''t look inside the car without his head. There was a muzzle pointing at him, and he was about to walk towards Gu Jiu.


    "Bang..."


    However, as soon as he took his step, his feet - bounced against the ground.


    The bullet didn''t hit him, just to give a warning.


    The bald man was sweating when the bullet flew past his feet.


    He could no longer look at Gu Jiu, but raised his hand to the people behind him.


    The man behind him took the guy in his hand and immediately matched the bodyguard of Jun''s family.


    At the same time, the bald man also aimed the muzzle at mousran in the car.


    Because mousran sat close to the bald man, he became the target of the other party.


    Mu Si ran didn''t make any moves, but Si Yun and Si Yu, sitting in the car, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the bald head for the first time.


    Few of them really dare to point a gun at them.


    The bald man''s actions now have doomed his death.


    Gu Jiu also walked to the car at this time, leaned in front of the car and looked at mu siran in the car.


    "How many hours does the journey to s city take?"


    Mu Si ran asked Gu Jiu without pressure, and the sneer on his face disappeared, "about two hours."


    Gu Jiu nodded to know, "then when we get to s City, we''ll have a night off and start after dawn."


    "OK," musran replied.


    For the two people who were chatting as if nothing had happened in front of them, their bald faces were ferocious.


    He put his hand on the trigger of the gun and began to tremble.


    Because he could see that the two people in front of him were really not afraid at all.


    They are as casual as sitting and chatting together before the end of the world.


    Such a person will definitely have a back hand, otherwise he won''t be afraid at all.


    They have occupied this road for a long time and have never met such a person.


    The bald man kept shaking his hands, and his heart was beginning to be afraid


    But looking at the beauty in front of him, his mind began to activate again.


    Just kill these people and the woman can do whatever he wants.


    Such a beauty, if missed, will never meet again.


    Thinking like this, the bald man stabilized his mind and looked at the man wearing glasses in the car.


    His hand slowly pressed the trigger.


    At this time, he hasn''t found a bodyguard of Jun''s house slowly approaching behind him.


    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, the bodyguard of your family came forward.


    Baldheaded was not found the first time when Jun''s bodyguard came behind him.


    He has pulled the trigger.


    At this time, the bodyguard put his hand on the gun held by the bald man.


    The barrel he touched bent directly.


    The launched sub - bombs also burst into the sky.


    Then the bodyguard quickly subdued the bald man.


    Although bald men are big, your bodyguards are professionally trained.

 Chapter 187

    Bareheaded and unprepared, he was knelt down by the bodyguard.


    Mousran also ignored the weapons in the hands of several people behind the bald head. He slowly walked out of the car.


    Looking at his bald head kneeling on the ground, mousran went to him and squatted down.


    "You want to kill me?"


    The words spit out from mousran''s mouth are still so gentle and the tone is not slow.


    But such a question made the bald head tremble even more.


    When he shot, the gun in his hand bent directly.


    This is absolutely what ordinary people can do. These people are not simple, and they still have weapons in their hands.


    This group of people dare not be men or women. They are not the role they can provoke.


    They showed no fear from beginning to end.


    This is not only because they have a way back, but also because of their own strength.


    Baldheaded regretted. At this time, his ferocious face had already changed color with fear.


    Hearing mu siran''s question, the bald man reacted for a long time.


    He trembled and looked at the handsome and gentle man in front of him.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I don''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me."


    Mu Si ran stood up when he heard the speech, and the gentle smile on his face did not decrease.


    Mousran, who stood up, stretched out his hand behind him.


    Soon the man behind handed him a gun.


    Mousran touched the gun in his hand and looked at the bald man on the ground with a smile.


    If you look carefully, you can find that although mousran was smiling, his eyes were very cold.


    He is a member of your family, who has never been threatened.


    Mousran loaded his gun.


    This crisp voice is very loud in the already quiet space.


    The bald man trembled at this.


    At that time, as like as two peas, he was still as bold as before, and timid as the young man who died in his hands.


    This is eschatological survival, the law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest.


    "I''m really wrong. Elder brother, please bypass me once. Please let me go. I''m really wrong..."


    However, before the bald man finished, mousran pointed the gun at his head.


    This makes the bald head beg for mercy and swallow it all into his stomach.


    Mousran''s smile disappeared when the gun pointed at the bald head.


    The handsome and gentle face was full of indifference, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    Bald head also saw the difference before and after mousran.


    Before, I thought that such a gentle man could let him go as long as he said more good words and pretended to be poor.


    But at this time, the other party''s face suddenly changed, which made him understand that there was little hope at all.


    Where this man is gentle and talkative, he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Feeling hopeless, the bald head began to struggle, and the ferocity on his face returned again.


    Mousse saw this and was absolutely not worried that he could really escape.


    After all, your bodyguards are not vegetarian.


    The muzzle of the gun was still pointing at the bald head, and mousran''s thin lips opened.


    "Today you pointed a gun at my head. It''s not just me."


    With this sentence, mousran shot.


    "Bang..."


    Son - the bullet passes through the center of the bald man''s eyebrows.


    Mousran''s shot was like an instruction.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    Before the bald man fell down, gunfire quickly rang out around him.


    Accompanied by the sound of pain.

 Chapter 188

    After musran shot, the bodyguards of Jun''s family who confronted those people shot at the group of people who blocked the way.


    Even several powers on both sides began to entangle.


    Mousran put away his gun, and the coldness on his face disappeared.


    He looked at Gu Jiu and asked, "Miss Gu, I don''t know how the little Lord is now?"


    Gu Jiu looked at her bald head and opened her eyes. She fell to the ground with her eyes closed.


    Hearing mu siran''s question, he looked up at each other, and his expression changed a few times. "I haven''t woke up yet. I''ve been sleeping all afternoon."


    Mu Si ran frowned and looked a little ugly. Knowing the result, he couldn''t help confirming it again.


    Siyun and Siyu got off and just heard this, their faces became worried.


    The situation of Shaozhu recently is really wrong.


    At the time of the transformation, there was no reaction, and I was so sleepy at this time.


    They are worried about the little Lord''s health.


    At this time, they can''t wait to return to the capital and ask the old man to check up for the young Lord.


    Gu Jiu is also worried about the White Wolf''s body.


    Although she didn''t want the White Wolf to change too soon, the situation of the white wolf was a little bad at this time.


    Several people stood in front of the car, each with his own mind.


    But they are very worried about the white wolf.


    However, at this time, the bodyguards of the jun family had shot all those who stood in the way.


    Gu Jiu guessed well before. There are really few people with weapons in each other''s hands.


    They were quickly wiped out.


    Of course, those powers blocking the way are not so easy to kill.


    Although powers have special significance in the end of the world.


    But these people have done such a thing, there is no need to exist any more.


    Their existence can only make ordinary people more threatened.


    Those powers of your family grew up rapidly after fighting along the way.


    Several of the other party''s powers are not their opponents at all.


    Before long, the bodyguards of your family killed those powers.


    Mu siran and Gu Jiu didn''t start at all.


    Seeing that all the other party''s people had been killed, mu siran looked at Gu Jiu, "Miss Gu, let''s continue on the road. Next is s city. I hope we can get to the capital as soon as possible."


    Gu Jiu nodded. She also hoped to arrive in the capital earlier to see what kind of state the capital belongs to now.


    In her previous life, she arrived in the capital only the second year after the outbreak of the last life.


    At that time, the state of the capital had formed a law.


    I don''t know if there will be too much change this time.


    Gu Jiu turned to leave and walked towards the car behind.


    In their big move, the people around had already been stunned.


    They don''t know how to describe the scene in front of them.


    They were still worried about their lives when they saw the bodies on the roadside around them.


    But in the blink of an eye, those who stood in the way died and died clean.


    Before that, they didn''t notice anything special about the vehicles running by mousran and others.


    I thought I was a refugee like them. Everyone has the same identity.


    But I didn''t expect people to hide it.


    In particular, the owners of the previous vehicles who had intercepted their vehicles were even more worried when sitting in the car.


    They were afraid that those people would find them and shoot them when they came up.


    Just now, they saw those people with their own eyes and easily killed several powers.


    Those people in black who shot didn''t blink when they killed.

 Chapter 189

    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to them. After Gu Jiu got on the bus, mu siran asked the bodyguards to get on the bus and continue on the road.


    In the road full of corpses around, musran''s car took the lead, and the team slowly left here.


    The vehicle left behind the car has the courage of the owner to get out of the car.


    They looked at the bloody scene in front of them, opened their mouths, and finally looked at the distant vehicles and closed their chin.


    As for the timid, they have already driven the car away from here quickly.


    No one pays attention to those killed.


    Soon the traffic on the road slowly left here.


    The road is smooth for the time being. There is no one who has collected tolls.


    But no one knows whether there will be any in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Mousran drove straight to s city.


    Gu Jiu followed the vehicle in front of him and from time to time looked at the White Wolf sitting on the co pilot.


    The white wolf has no sign of waking up. Even if there was such a big noise before, he still fell into a deep sleep.


    At this time, the road is dark and difficult to walk.


    Especially the closer to s City, the more difficult it is to walk.


    So stumbling, the party finally entered the urban area of s city.


    The city is full of corpses, scrapped vehicles and fighting scenes.


    It can be seen that this city is often visited.


    More than that, the number of zombies in this city is also very small.


    Zombies are rarely seen.


    Even if I saw them, the zombies ran away in an instant.


    It looks scary.


    This further shows that there must have been scenes of fighting with zombies in s city.


    And those people are still on the winning side.


    Otherwise zombies wouldn''t be so afraid of people.


    S city is near the capital. It seems that it can cause such a scene, which is also related to the people in the capital.


    Mousran sat in the car and looked at the shopping mall not far away. A light flashed in his eyes.


    He picked up the intercom in the car, "Miss Gu, there is a shopping mall ahead. Shall we settle here?"


    Gu Jiu also saw what mousran said about the mall.


    But at this time, there seems to be a fire in the mall.


    Hearing mu siran''s words, Gu Jiu didn''t feel anything.


    After all, they only stay in s city for one night and will go to Beijing tomorrow.


    It''s the same where you live tonight.


    "Yes, but there are people inside. Let''s see if the other party will agree."


    Now in this world, people begin to form a small team.


    When different teams meet, they are very alert to each other, even produce friction, or start a war when they disagree directly.


    Along the way, they met such a small team.


    But never collided with it.


    Although I don''t know why mu siran wants to go up today, Gu Jiu doesn''t refuse.


    Mousran heard Gu Jiu''s words and immediately ordered the bodyguard to stop the car.


    The vehicle behind also slowly stopped.


    After Gu Jiu got off the bus, mu siran had come this way, and there were two brothers of the Si family behind him.


    She knew what they were doing here, walked around the front of the car to the co driver''s seat and opened the door.


    At this time, the white wolf was still sleeping on his seat.


    Such a white wolf is no longer like the jumping appearance before, nor will it be coquettish and cute.


    Gu Jiu was very uncomfortable when he saw white wolf like this, but there was nothing he could do.


    Mu Si ran came and looked at the White Wolf without any action.


    The two brothers, Siyun and Siyu, had come forward and picked up the white wolf from the seat.


    Their movements were very light, as if they were afraid to wake up the white wolf.

 Chapter 190

    Siyun and Siyu took the white wolf out and finally put all the weight of the white wolf on Siyu.


    At the same time, he also found a windbreaker and gently covered him.


    Let people who don''t know see it. I thought Si Yu was holding a person in his arms at this time.


    Of course, the premise is to ignore the white hair exposed from the windbreaker.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi in the back seat also got off one after another.


    They looked at the White Wolf covered in the windbreaker with a worried look in their eyes.


    Especially Lei Jie, although he didn''t see the White Wolf show his power, it was a pity.


    But along the way, I also saw the scene of white wolf getting along with Gu Jiu.


    The beautiful eyes and the appearance when selling cute with Gu Jiu are very popular.


    Of course not when he died in front of the white wolf.


    Once, Lei Jie couldn''t control himself. He came to the white wolf with the meat in his hand and wanted to tease each other.


    As a result, the White Wolf gave him a very disdainful look.


    As a result, Lei Jie was not afraid to provoke him to death.


    Finally, he made the White Wolf angry and roared at him.


    The sound was deafening, and the big mouth of the blood basin seemed to tear him to pieces.


    So far, Lei Jie is still afraid when he thinks of it.


    Never dare to provoke the white wolf again.


    But he also knew one thing.


    That is, the white wolf will have those soft and cute looks only in front of Gu Jiu.


    Only Gu Jiu can get close to him.


    Even those people in Jun''s family keep a certain distance from him every time, even with respect.


    At this time, the white wolf fell into a deep sleep. They had been together for so long. How could they not worry.


    Mu Si ran looked at Si Yu, who had already held the little Lord, and then turned and walked towards the mall.


    Of course, those who open the way in front are the bodyguards of your family.


    Jun''s bodyguard led the way in two teams, surrounded Gu Jiu, mu siran and others, and walked towards the mall.


    The closer they got to the mall, the closer the fire was, and many people were seen.


    Looking at their faces, they all looked flustered and nervous.


    Gu Jiu looked at their scene at this time, which was really frightening.


    The bodyguard of your family has been fighting with zombies for nearly a month. The blood on his body and the ferocity on his face are very obvious.


    No wonder those people were panicking at this time.


    Standing at the gate of the mall, Jun''s bodyguard stopped.


    Mousran also stepped forward at this time and looked at those people with a smile, a harmless and gentle appearance.


    Gu Jiu glanced at this. If he didn''t know who he was, he would really be cheated by this appearance.


    "Hello, we''re passing by here and want to find a place to rest. I wonder if it''s convenient?"


    Mousran said this to a plain looking man standing in the crowd.


    The man looked as if he were an honest man.


    But Mu Si ran saw at a glance that this person was the most powerful person in this group.


    At this time, there were dozens of people standing at the door of the mall. Roughly speaking, the number was nearly twice as many as them.


    The honest middle-aged man knew that he had been recognized when he heard mu siran''s words and saw his smiling eyes.


    He pushed away the people in front of him and went to the opposite of mousran. His eyes looked at all of them.


    In particular, the line of sight on Gu Jiu stayed for a few more seconds.


    Gu Jiu naturally noticed the sight, but she didn''t lift her head.

 Chapter 191

    Gu Jiu''s eyes have been looking at the white wolf in Si Yu''s arms.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. He seemed to see the windbreaker move.


    Is the White Wolf awake?


    At the thought of the White Wolf waking up, Gu Jiu''s face softened a little, and even brought some joy.


    This made me pay attention to her before.


    Mu Si ran looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and the smile on his face remained unchanged. "Can you please? Just rest for one night."


    The person opposite took back his sight and looked at mu siran, "Hello, my name is Liu Hu. It''s right to help each other in this world. Come in quickly."


    Mu siran heard the hearty words and his smile remained unchanged, but his eyes deepened to Liu Hu.


    It is precisely because of this world that we can see people''s hearts more clearly.


    Which of the people they met along the way was not harboring evil intentions.


    At this time, Liu Hu, who seemed to be honest on the other side, agreed so heartily. He absolutely asked for something, but he didn''t know what he was asking for.


    Watching Liu Hu let the people blocking the door disperse, mu siran raised his feet and walked in.


    At this time, the bodyguards of Jun''s family no longer surrounded them in the middle, but scattered around.


    Gu Jiu knows that they understand the surrounding environment and see if there is any danger.


    Walking into the mall, they saw that three fires were burning in the hall of the original mall.


    The fire they saw before was the burning fire.


    Liu Hu is very attentive to lead mu siran to the biggest fire.


    As soon as they entered the mall, mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu wrinkled their noses. Even Gu Jiu rubbed his nose.


    Of course, there are those bodyguards of Jun''s family and Huo Xiang behind Gu Jiu.


    They smelled a bad smell from the moment they entered the mall.


    The people behind Liu Hu kept a distance from them all the time.


    When Liu Hu brought mu siran over, someone moved the stool and put it down.


    Seeing this, Liu Hu gave the man who moved the stool a look of appreciation, then went to the middle and sat down. He said to Mu siran, "sit down quickly. It''s freezing at night, and it''s hot during the day. I don''t know when it''s the end of the day --"


    Listening to Liu Hu''s chatter, Mu Si ran approached Liu Hu and sat down next to him.


    After that, Si Yun and Si Yu also followed.


    Instead of sitting down, they took down the windbreaker of the White Wolf covered in their arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I took off the windbreaker, I heard some inspiratory sounds around me.


    Even Liu Hu looked at the white wolf with surprise.


    They all thought Si Yu was holding a man in his arms, but they didn''t expect it to be a wolf.


    The white wolf did wake up. When the windbreaker was taken away, he opened his eyes.


    The pair of blue eyes scanned around until they saw Gu Jiu''s figure, and the eyes stopped turning.


    Gu Jiu saw that Bai Lang really woke up. She walked over with a smile.


    Si Yu also saw that the little Lord woke up and put it on the windbreaker spread on the ground.


    Gu Jiu went to Mu siran and sat down. He touched the White Wolf''s hair and asked softly, "wake up, are you hungry?"


    The White Wolf felt Gu Jiu''s touch on his head and narrowed his eyes to enjoy it.


    For Gu Jiu''s question, there is no action to express.


    During this time, he ate very little and always slept deeply. He knew there was something wrong with his body.


    But as soon as he opened his eyes, he couldn''t help looking for Gu Jiu''s figure.


    Because I''m always afraid I can''t see each other as soon as I open my eyes.

 Chapter 192

    Gu Jiu and white wolf get along very well, so people can''t see a sense of conflict.


    But in the eyes of people around, it''s different.


    Now is the end of the world. In this group, there is only Gu Jiu, a woman and a white wolf, which makes the people brought by Liu Hu look deeper.


    There was some ambiguity in that look, especially those women.


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at the eyes around him.


    The two brothers of the Si family, Huo Xiang and others have found a good seat to sit down.


    Mu siran began to talk with Liu Hu in this short time.


    Gu Jiu sat on one side and didn''t hear anything outside the window. He had been looking at the White Wolf around him carefully.


    Although the white wolf was awake, he still didn''t look at his eyes.


    She asked the White Wolf if he was hungry before. Although the other party didn''t answer, the bodyguard of the jun family had begun to prepare dinner for the white wolf.


    Touching the hair of the White Wolf around, Gu Jiu''s eyes have been secretly looking at the surrounding environment.


    The people with Liu Hu were sitting by the other two fires.


    They seem to be afraid of Liu Hu. From when they were at the door, their expression seemed to be wrong.


    There is also the smell in the air of the mall. Gu Jiu is also familiar with that smell. It seems that he has smelled it somewhere.


    Gu Jiu looked at the people beside the two fires and suddenly found something.


    Among these people, the man seems to have been staring at Liu Hu, while the woman has been lowering her head.


    And these women have some problems with their clothes.


    They were directly dressed in army green cotton clothes, but their feet were bare.


    It''s weird to dress like this.


    And not a woman, but most women look like this.


    Gu Jiu takes back his sight and doesn''t think deeply. After all, they only stay here for one night and will leave tomorrow.


    Mu siran is still talking with Liu Hu.


    Mousran came here because he found someone here, so he stopped here.


    He has left the capital for more than a month. It is so close to the capital that he should inquire about some news.


    But mousran was destined to be disappointed.


    Because just in the inquiry, I learned that Liu Hu and others also went to the capital and didn''t know anything about the situation in the capital.


    Mousran didn''t get the information he wanted. His face remained unchanged, but there was disappointment in his eyes.


    After that, the conversation with Liu Hu also faded.


    "You haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t I let my brothers get some food?"


    Liu Hu seemed to see mu siran''s coldness, but at this time he was more enthusiastic.


    However, just as he said this, the bodyguard of your family brought a plate of barbecue.


    That''s dinner for the white wolf.


    The bodyguard came to Gu Jiu, bent over and put the plate with barbecue in his hand in front of her, "Miss Gu, this is dinner."


    Liu Hu looked at the delicate lace on the plate and the seductive fragrance on the plate, with embarrassment on his face.


    However, what he thought in his heart was that in this last world, he could have such a leisurely barbecue. It can be seen that these people are also big hearted and will enjoy it.


    However, Liu Hu did not show all this on his face.


    He still wore a sincere smile at this time, "brother mu, this young lady can''t be your girlfriend. Taking care of her so carefully shows brother Mu''s sincerity to this young lady."


    Mu Si was stunned for a moment when he heard Liu Hu''s words.


    But it was soon hidden.


    Even the nearest Si family brothers and Huo Xiang were surprised.

 Chapter 193

    Mu Si ran looked at Gu Jiu around him, looked at the distance between them, shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    The distance between him and Gu Jiu, as well as Gu Jiu''s appearance, seems to be misunderstood by Liu Hu and others.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s appearance is so attractive, and her skin seems to be well maintained.


    It all looks as if she was a woman who was "wrapped and raised" in the last world.


    But the people around know Gu Jiu''s ferocity.


    They are almost raised by Gu Jiu.


    Mu siran heard Liu Hu call him Mu brother, and there was no displeasure on his face. They exchanged each other''s names in a short time.


    For Liu Hu''s previous words, Mu Si ran smiled and shook his head, "no, Miss Gu is my partner."


    Liu Hu looked at Gu Jiu with obvious disbelief in his eyes.


    Then I saw a scene that made him stare off his eyes.


    Gu Jiu took the plate full of barbecue in the bodyguard''s hand, but he didn''t eat it himself, but put it in front of the white wolf.


    He even took the empty bowl from the bodyguard opposite, opened a bottle of water and poured it into the bowl.


    Now people are very short of food and it is very difficult to find it, especially in cities.


    But now the woman not far away fed the delicious roast meat to a wolf.


    How can this spoil food.


    If Mu siran and others hear Liu Hu''s heart, they will definitely come forward and teach people a hard lesson.


    The white wolf is the little Lord they protect with their lives.


    However, although Liu Hu thought so, he also had a trace of flesh pain on his face, but it was soon covered up.


    He stared straight at Gu Jiu''s hand on the White Wolf''s head.


    The fingers were so white and slender that they were beautiful. It was no problem for him to hold those hands and play for years.


    I thought this woman was mousran''s woman.


    Since mu siran has refuted, he believes that the other party will not deceive him. After all, it makes no sense.


    When hearing mousran''s denial, he even had a trace of joy in his heart.


    Thinking like this, Liu Hu said to Mu siran, "brother mu, I have something to discuss with you. I''ll take a step to talk."


    Mu siran heard Liu Hu''s words, glanced at Siyun and Siyu, then got up and left with Liu Hu.


    After mu siran left with Liu Hu, Si Yun and Si Yu stood up and guarded Gu Jiu and white wolf.


    Gu Jiu was feeding the white wolf. Seeing that the other party ate less, he whispered.


    But when Liu Hu left her seat, she saw something under the seat at a glance.


    That''s a pair of black pants, or a lady''s.


    There are some white marks on it.


    For a moment, Gu Jiu''s face changed greatly.


    She finally remembered why the strange smell she smelled when she walked into the mall was so familiar and even disgusted her.


    In her previous life, she met a group of people when she went out on a mission with the people of the base.


    Those people occupied a hospital and occupied the medical equipment inside.


    Then al Qaeda sent them to negotiate with him.


    They went to the hospital and fought with them. In the end, they won.


    After winning, they began to enter the hospital to find the equipment needed by the base.


    Then I saw the people who were locked up in the hospital room.


    Those are some tortured women who are not human.


    Those women looked very embarrassed. They were not only physically abused - treated, but also mentally. They were not allowed to be dressed to meet the needs of those men.

 Chapter 194

    Gu Jiu can still recall the disgusting smell she smelled when she walked into the room where those women were locked up.


    The sticky - greasy smell made her sick for some time.


    Especially the room full of torture utensils, it looks so shocking.


    In short, everything in that room is so terrible.


    The smell of walking into the mall before, because the taste here is relatively weak, Gu Jiucai didn''t react for a while.


    Gu Jiu thought of something and looked up at Si Yun and Si Yu standing beside him.


    Can you see that their eyes are moving away from the position under Liu Hu''s seat? That''s where the pants are.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s sight, the two big men were embarrassed with each other on their faces.


    But it soon disappeared. They took a sorry look at Gu Jiu, and then began to warn the surroundings.


    Gu Jiu saw their movements and knew that they had already found out.


    This made Gu Jiu''s face black.


    She bowed her head and whispered a dirty word.


    Others didn''t hear this, but Jun Beimo heard it.


    He looked up at Gu Jiu''s eyes with some confusion.


    Gu Jiu touched the head of a white wolf. At this time, she was in a bad mood.


    At the thought of what had happened here, Gu Jiu didn''t want to stay for a minute.


    Jun Beimo felt that the woman was in a bad mood. He no longer continued to eat, but looked up at the woman.


    The eyes were deep and greedy.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jiu was in a bad mood and didn''t find anything wrong with the white wolf.


    When Liu Hu and mu siran left, the people around Liu Hu, that is, the eyes of dozens of people, put their eyes on them one after another.


    Even the previous women raised their heads.


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes and saw the faces of those women.


    Not to mention, these women have good colors.


    Even before the end of the world, it is a superior appearance.


    But at this moment, they are wearing military green cotton padded clothes and bare feet, and their faces look green after the event.


    Gu Jiu fiercely closed his eyes.


    Think with your toes and know what happened here before they came to the mall,


    These women must have no time to dress, so they look like this.


    Just looking at their uniform clothes, even without panic, they often encounter such emergencies.


    People around saw Gu Jiu''s face. Women were envious and men were greedy.


    When Siyun and Siyu saw the eyes of those people, they immediately stepped forward to block Gu Jiu.


    From the very beginning, when they entered the mall, they already felt something wrong.


    Then I saw mousran give them a gesture, which meant to watch the change.


    The bodyguard of the jun family saw the actions of the two brothers of the Si family and began to gather here slowly.


    Huo Xiang and others have also stood up.


    But those men''s eyes still looked in the direction of Siyun and Siyu.


    It''s like seeing Gu Jiu behind them through the two people.


    Gu Jiu was blocked, but she still kept touching the white wolf.


    Not knowing what he thought, Gu Jiu bent his mouth and smiled.


    Looking at his white wolf, he said gently, "Mo, stay here and we''ll leave this dirty place in a moment."


    When Jun Beimo heard Gu Jiu''s words, he looked at her puzzled.


    He really doesn''t know what happened.


    And he knew Gu Jiu wanted to leave.


    He didn''t want the other party to leave. He wanted Gu Jiu to treat him for a while, even for a while.

 Chapter 195

    Jun Beimo doesn''t want Gu Jiu to leave because he feels like he''s going to sleep again.


    Gu Jiu didn''t find the White Wolf''s eyes, because she stood up after saying that.


    Jun Beimo looked at the woman''s body and began to leave. His head was dizzy and his eyes became confused.


    He wanted to catch up, but he suck up and fell down.


    Finally, the White Wolf''s body fell down. The bodyguard near Jun''s house found it and picked it up at the first time.


    Gu Jiu walked out of the back of Siyun and Siyu and saw that the men''s eyes on her were more red.


    The eyes were so sticky - greasy, so disgusting.


    For the attitude of Siyun and Siyu, those men also stood up one after another.


    There was a clear confrontation between the two sides.


    On the other side, mu siran has been led to the second floor of the mall by Liu Hu.


    At this time, his face was not good-looking.


    Just because of Liu Hu''s words, he was very angry and laughed back.


    Liu Hu looked at mu siran''s smile and thought that mu siran didn''t care about the woman downstairs.


    He lit a cigarette and still maintained his honest face.


    Looking at Mu Si ran, his face also looked like someone who came over.


    "Brother mu, I tell you, this woman is like clothes. It''s good to have played. Don''t give your heart. The woman around you, brother, I look greedy. As long as you play with someone, I won''t treat you badly."


    Mu Si ran listened to his words, his face became ugly, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    Liu Hu bowed his head and smoked, thinking that if he pressed the woman downstairs under him tonight, it would be absolutely beautiful.


    If a woman like that cries, it''s intoxicating.


    Listen to each other''s cry for mercy, and then torture each other severely. This is what Liu Hu thought in his mind at this time.


    Liu Hu was unhappy when he thought that he could only play with women once or overnight.


    He took a cigarette and continued with flesh pain on his face: "brother mu, why don''t you sell that woman to me and I''ll exchange materials for you. As long as you make a price, I can accept anything that''s not too excessive."


    Liu Hu didn''t see how ugly mu siran''s face was because of his words.


    However, he continued, "brother mu, there are few materials left in this shopping mall, but there are two trucks outside the door. As long as you agree to give me that woman, I will give you the materials of one of the cars, which is enough for dozens of people to eat food for several months in this end world. How about brother mu? Can you give me a word?"


    Then Liu Hu hid the look of flesh pain on his face.


    The materials for the two cars outside the door, but they have been painstakingly collected in the past month.


    But the woman downstairs, he really wants to taste it.


    That woman is a special thing. Let him scratch his heart and lungs.


    Even if he pays a cart of materials, he wants to get each other.


    Liu Hu thought that he had paid so much. How could mu siran agree.


    Then he put out the cigarette and looked at mousran.


    Sure enough, I saw mousran with a gentle smile on his face.


    When Liu Hu looked up, mu siran had recovered his previous look.


    He smiled and said, "a cart of supplies, for a woman?"


    Liu Hu thought that mu siran had almost agreed. He smiled generously and said, "yes, although it is the end of the world, you can''t treat yourself badly. The woman downstairs is delicious. Just looking at me, my whole body began to heat up."

 Chapter 196

    When Liu Hu spoke, he still had greedy eyes in his eyes.


    The evil in that look disgusted people.


    But Mu Si ran replied, "well, as long as you have this ability."


    Although mu siran was angry with the man in front of him and dared to think about the people around the little Lord, he knew Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu''s ability is clear to him.


    Such scum is left to Gu Jiu to clean up.


    As for Gu Jiu, he is the person around the little Lord. After all, after the little Lord turned into a wolf, he has always adhered to Gu Jiu, and he has long been labeled with the person of the little Lord.


    Otherwise, your bodyguards would not be so polite to them.


    After all, these bodyguards belong to the private team of the young master, and even the old man can''t command them.


    When the little Lord is away, the three of them are the most powerful people.


    Liu Hu only heard mu siran say good, and he was excited.


    Seeing his appearance, mousran turned and walked downstairs, with cold ridicule and contempt in his eyes.


    Something that doesn''t know what to do.


    Liu Hu saw Mu Si ran leave, so he left with him.


    At this moment, he wanted to hold the woman downstairs in his arms and enjoy playing - playing.


    Liu Hu was hot - blood boiling - Teng. He wanted to press Gu Jiu under him on the spot.


    However, after he went downstairs with mousran, he was stunned when he looked at the state of the mall hall.


    However, Liu Hu followed the team, and one of them saw his figure and couldn''t wait to come over.


    "Boss, all the girls and brothers are interested in this girl. Now it''s just you. We''ll grab it right away."


    Walking to Liu Hu''s side is an obscene looking man.


    The honest and honest appearance of this man and Liu Hu is almost eighteen thousand miles apart.


    But two people inside are the same goods, the same dirty.


    Mu siran ignored Liu Hu and went to Gu Jiu, Si Yun and Si Yu.


    He saw the young master held by the bodyguard at a glance.


    At this time, the little Lord fell into a deep sleep again.


    After counting the time, the little Lord woke up less than an hour this time.


    Mousran frowned.


    It seems that their way to the capital can''t be delayed.


    Mu siran took back his sight and stood opposite Liu Hu.


    At this time, he seemed not surprised by the confrontation in the mall.


    When he walked into the mall from the beginning, he had smelled the erosive smell in the air.


    But the thought of prying into the situation, and they had come in, planned to wait and see.


    When Liu Hu heard the words of his men coming to him, he slapped each other on the head.


    "Pa......"


    "Ouch..."


    Liu Hu hates iron and doesn''t become steel. He looks at his men in front of him and worries about Mu siran and others.


    He was not stupid. He obviously felt the tension between the two sides.


    After taking a look at Gu Jiu standing beside mu siran, Liu Hu''s eyes are full of potential.


    For Liu Hu''s eyes, the potential is inevitable, Gu Jiu looks at the bottom of his eyes, and his heart is full of disgust for this man.


    He stepped forward, smiled and looked at mousran, "brother mu, do you want to carry out the transaction we said before?"


    Mu Si ran raised his eyes and gently glanced at Liu Hu, showing the contempt in his eyes.


    This change obviously flustered Liu Hu.


    In fact, they could grab the woman they liked before.


    But he is not a reckless man. He knows that mu siran and others are absolutely hidden.


    The people in black they brought with them were full of evil spirit, and in this last world, they were dressed so neatly, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to do.


    That''s why he made a deal with mousran.

 Chapter 197

    However, the scene at this time and mu siran''s attitude made Liu Hu obviously feel that what he asked for could not be obtained.


    Mu Si ran ignored Liu Hu and looked at Gu Jiu. "Miss Gu, your value is worth a truck. Are you satisfied with the price?"


    Gu Jiu heard the obvious banter, and his face was a little cold.


    She could hear the silence of mousse.


    This made her look at Liu Hu opposite. She couldn''t help but take a bit of killing intention on her face.


    Liu Hu''s opinion, mu siran and others changed their faces, and his face could not be stretched.


    Looking at the woman sitting next to the nearest fire, directly pull up one and tear off the woman''s military green coat in front of everyone.


    He wanted to vent his fire very much at this time.


    Women wear nothing, and there are many traces of ambiguity.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this scene.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and others did not change their faces.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie''s faces were red.


    But when they looked at Liu Hu and others, their eyes were obviously cold.


    Liu Hu''s simple action completely tore away all his disguises.


    There are so many women present. They wear the same clothes. It''s not hard to see that they are the same as the women in Liu Hu''s hands.


    After Liu Hu tore the clothes off the woman, most of the other women around him trembled.


    It seems that they are afraid of Liu Hu.


    Gu Jiu stepped forward a few steps and looked at Liu Hu''s face towards the woman in his arms. His face became colder and colder.


    What she hates most is this kind of dressed bird beast.


    Gu Jiu stood opposite Liu Hu, looking cold at what he had done.


    When Liu Hu saw Gu Jiu stand up, the evil light in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    "Beauty, as long as you follow me, I promise you''ll be popular and spicy. Come here. As long as you come here, I promise you''ll be the only woman in the future."


    Liu Hu threw the woman in his arms to the obscene man.


    At this time, without the woman''s resistance, Gu Jiu saw the drum of Liu Hu''s lower - body at a glance.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer. She gently raised her hand, and the flame in her hand gradually rose.


    Liu Hu saw this scene and narrowed his eyes. "The beauty is also a power. It seems that she is toasting instead of drinking."


    Liu Hu also turns the powers in the body.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jiu didn''t give him a chance at all.


    The flame in her hand quickly attacked Liu Hu.


    Liu Hu was attacked by a gust of wind. He was about to use his power when he was attacked by fire.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the flame touched Liu Hu''s body, it quickly swept through his body.


    A cry of pain came from his mouth.


    Gu Jiu''s fire power has already been upgraded in the battle along the way.


    Now her fire power is level 2.


    The power induction just uploaded from Liu Hu let Gu Jiu know that this man''s power should be the wind system.


    Unfortunately, she really doesn''t want to entangle with each other. Such a person should be killed quickly.


    The people around him, seeing that Liu Hu was surrounded by fire and became a fireman, and his pig like howling, retreated one after another.


    Even the lewd - wretched man who flattered Liu Hu before, at this time, he held the woman in his arms and quickly left.


    That looks like I want to leave here.


    They didn''t expect a woman to have such ability.


    The speed of the fire attacking Liu Hu was too fast for them to catch.


    In the twinkling of an eye, their boss became a burning man.

 Chapter 198

    Mu siran saw Gu Jiu and killed Liu Hu in the twinkling of an eye.


    There was no surprise in his face.


    For Liu Hu''s death, there was no ripple in his heart.


    Such a person is not worth paying attention to at all.


    He turned to check the situation of the little Lord who was still in the hands of the bodyguard.


    "When did the little Lord fall asleep?"


    Mousran went to the bodyguard, looked at the little Lord sleeping and began to ask.


    The bodyguard has been paying attention to Jun Beimo and told mu siran what he saw.


    The people around are honest because they see Gu Jiu''s hand. They hold together and watch Gu Jiu and others warily.


    Mu siran heard what the bodyguard said. He quickly went to Gu Jiu. "Miss Gu, the situation of the young Lord is getting worse and worse now. We have to rush back to the capital overnight. What do you mean?"


    Gu Jiu heard that the white wolf fell asleep again. For the first time, she turned and looked at the original ground.


    At this time, there was no trace of the white wolf on the windbreaker.


    Go and look at the bodyguards of Jun''s house standing not far away. One of them is holding the white wolf.


    I fell into a deep sleep so soon.


    Thinking of Mu siran''s words, Gu Jiu nodded, "OK."


    At this time, the body of the white wolf is bigger than anything in the eyes of mousran and others.


    Gu Jiu is also worried about the body of the white wolf.


    After the decision was made, the jun family began to clean up.


    They didn''t take care of the dozens of people standing around Liu Hu.


    To tell the truth, where can these people go with Liu Hu.


    But they are too lazy to dirty their hands.


    Such a person is not clean up. As long as he doesn''t repent, he will be taught a lesson sooner or later.


    They want to go to the capital. There are so many experts there. Most people don''t see their means.


    Now they are on the edge of the capital. They will learn a lesson sooner or later.


    Mousran and others stayed in the mall for an hour and left.


    They didn''t pack much, but they put away Jun Beimo''s barbecue tools.


    Pack up your things and leave the mall without looking back.


    Gu Jiu''s guess is also good. These people really owe money.


    But they don''t have to go to the capital. They can''t make it tonight.


    Many people were relieved to see Gu Jiu and others raising their feet and leaving.


    Until the figure disappeared, the car sound outside the mall started, and gradually went away. The people in the mall finally put down their hearts.


    At this time, Liu Hu''s body on the side of the mall has become ashes.


    But none of the people present looked in that direction.


    It''s like they never had Liu Hu.


    The wretched man saw that Gu Jiu, mu siran and others had left, and it took a long time to recover his former appearance.


    But at this time, Liu Hu is dead. He is a monkey called overlord.


    Looking at the men and women around him, he sneered and said, "I''ll be your boss in the future. Do you recognize me?"


    With that, he attacked the shelf not far away.


    I saw an icicle penetrating the shelf, water system power, and water can also be turned into ice.


    His action at this time is obviously to frighten the people around him.


    Because Liu Hu''s power is the most powerful in this team, they will recognize him as the boss.


    At this time, seeing the hand of the obscene - trivial man, everyone didn''t refute his words.


    Keep his acquiescence as boss.


    They also have powers, but they can''t beat lewd men.

 Chapter 199

    The wretched man saw this and smiled proudly.


    He looked at the women around him with greedy evil eyes.


    "Since there is no objection, the feast will continue tonight."


    Then he walked towards one of the most beautiful women.


    This woman was once Liu Hu''s favorite woman.


    They didn''t touch anyone because Liu Hu wouldn''t let them.


    When Liu Hu died, he couldn''t wait to taste each other''s taste.


    Before Gu Jiu and mu siran came, they had already started tonight''s feast.


    I want to reward you for coming to the capital soon.


    As for how to reward, the women around them have become a feast they enjoy.


    Unfortunately, on the way, someone was found approaching, and the feast was forced to stop.


    There is no danger at this time, and their feast will continue.


    As soon as the obscene man''s voice fell, the men around had begun to pull up the nearby women and enjoy the human body feast.


    Soon, the sound of mouth application sounded.


    Lewd - the wretched man has also walked in front of the beautiful woman and directly threw people to the ground.


    The erosive smell in the mall quickly dispersed.


    And that indescribable sound and action, it''s chaos.


    When they enjoyed the feast, no one found the shadow coming from outside the mall.


    There are thousands of shadows that can''t be seen at a glance.


    But in this shadow, the leader is a little girl, and the girl is just a teenager.


    The child had gloomy eyes and a scar on his face.


    A big scar from the eye to the corner of the mouth.


    If Mu siran, Gu Jiu and others are here at this time, they will find that this girl is 20017 that disappeared before


    20017 as soon as she walked into the mall, she smelled the smell in the air, which surprised her face.


    Here she smelled the smell of those people and the smell of the White Wolf she cared about.


    However, the scene before us is very chaotic. Men are pressing women. They are doing some dirty things.


    But none of these people was the one she was looking for.


    Seeing this, 20017 made an offensive gesture to the zombie brigade behind him.


    Yes, those shadows are the zombie brigade brought by 20017.


    This is what she called all the way.


    Just for revenge.


    When she was at the transfer station, Gu Jiu hurt her and ruined her face.


    She wants to kill the woman and grab the white wolf.


    The white wolf has great energy fluctuations. As long as she uses that energy for her, she can grow up.


    In fact, 20017 is not just a teenager as it looks.


    She can''t remember how many years she has been at the Institute of fraternity.


    Countless meat body experiments and countless body cutting, she has long forgotten her age.


    Although she is young, she has mature ideas.


    In the Institute, she was transformed for many years, and her final achievement was separation.


    A person can release multiple split bodies. Although it is only a remnant, it is a very special ability.


    With this ability, she began to refuse and was harmed by those people in the Institute.


    Finally, she had a chance to run out of the Institute, and then she began to flow in this society.


    But soon the end came.


    Although she has the ability to separate herself, she can''t resist the attack of those zombies.


    However, when she was attacked by zombies, she found that her blood could control these zombies.


    When she found out, her blood was boiling.

 Chapter 200

    In this last world, as long as you control these zombies.


    Then these zombies can become her men and her soldiers.


    She will lead these zombies to crush all humans under their feet.


    But on the way, I met Gu Jiu and others and saw the white wolf.


    The thought that she could grow up in the future would not be like this child again.


    But in the end she was hurt and didn''t get the white wolf.


    How can 20017 be reconciled to this.


    So she called a large number of zombies to kill the woman who hurt her and rob the white wolf.


    After receiving her order, the zombie behind 20017 rushed to the mall.


    "Roar..."


    "Ah..."


    "Roar... Ah..."


    The roar of zombies and the screams of men and women in the mall are constantly ringing.


    The voice was so tragic that it made people fear in the middle of the night.


    20017 looked at the broken arms and legs of the waste in the air, as well as some fresh internal organs, and a gloomy smile hung from the corners of his mouth.


    Blood kept flying in the air.


    This is a unilateral massacre.


    Lewd men and others never thought that they would die like this.


    There is blood everywhere in the mall, and there is a river of blood on the ground.


    Dozens of people were slaughtered in the blink of an eye.


    Their bodies have been broken down.


    Neither men nor women exist.


    After those zombies abused and killed people, they did not evacuate, but took out their hearts and put them into their mouths.


    The zombies who didn''t eat their hearts began to open their heads.


    For those red and white things, they also like them very much.


    20017 did not stop them.


    Along the way, these zombies also need to eat.


    The reason why they kill these people is just to fill their stomachs.


    There were so many zombies that they wiped out the remaining limbs on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    After they ate, they walked slowly behind her without 20017 orders.


    I''ve been used to this for a long time.


    Her blood is still very effective.


    As long as you feed blood once, these zombies will be obedient.


    When all the zombies returned, 20017 turned and left.


    She will continue to look for the woman who hurt her and the white wolf.


    Behind her, the blood on the ground still exudes temperature, which are the traces of the massacre completed in the blink of an eye.


    But 20017 didn''t blink.


    20017 when walking outside the mall, those zombies followed her honestly.


    Gu Jiu walked out of the mall, looked at the dark night and deeply smelled the smell in the air.


    Then she saw her sharp eyes looking in one direction.


    That''s where Gu Jiu and others left and went to the capital.


    Knowing that it was the direction to the capital, 20017''s face became ugly.


    She doesn''t want to go to Beijing all her life.


    It was hell, and everything there was torture for her.


    Thinking that women and white wolves are likely to go to the capital, 20017''s face becomes more and more ugly.


    She raised her hand to a tall zombie beside her, who immediately squatted down.


    This zombie is quite different in this team, because he is clean and his face is not so disgusting.


    20017 climb on its back, "run -"


    As soon as her voice fell to the ground, she got up and ran quickly with her zombie on her back, and ran quickly in the direction pointed by 20017.


    The zombies behind them also ran quickly.

 Chapter 201

    Thousands of zombies ran in the city, and the ground trembled.


    Although it is the end of the world, there are still some survivors in the city.


    These survivors, in their hiding places, stared at the scene of thousands of zombies running and moving in the road.


    They couldn''t believe watching this scene,


    I thought there was an illusion, and someone reached out and pinched his arm to see if he was dreaming.


    However, the physical pain, but let them understand that this is true.


    But it was because it was true that they could not restrain their fear.


    Where did all these zombies come from.


    People peeping in the dark slowly disappeared in place one by one.


    They''re leaving here. It''s terrible here.


    Thousands of zombies, so what''s the concept.


    If they were left in the procession of zombies, they would definitely have no bones left.


    In this dark night, several waves of people slowly evacuated s city.


    However, the zombie brigade of 20017 is still moving forward without scruples.


    She had to stop people before they got to the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu siran, Gu Jiu and others continued on the road in the middle of the night. It was obviously not as good at night as during the day.


    But now the White Wolf''s body can''t be delayed.


    In the car Gu Jiu was sitting in, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi were eating bread.


    This time, there was no white wolf in the co pilot''s seat, but Huo Xiang.


    When he was at the gate of the mall before, mousran said he would take care of it himself.


    Gu Jiu has other emotions in addition to being reluctant to give up.


    She wanted to be with the White Wolf, but the White Wolf looked like this. She couldn''t do anything.


    Gu Jiu can''t refute mu siran''s respect for the White Wolf and their identity.


    Now the co pilot''s seat is changed to Huo Xiang. Gu Jiu always feels uncomfortable when he looks at it.


    Before driving, she always couldn''t help looking at white wolves.


    Now the white wolf is gone. It''s still unacceptable for Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang certainly noticed Gu Jiu''s sight, but he didn''t seem to find it.


    He bit the bread in his mouth and ate several mouthfuls of ham. He ate it in big mouthfuls. It was called a fragrance.


    It''s good to eat bread in this end of the world. If you don''t have the ability, or in areas where food is scarce, it''s not strange to chew bark.


    After Huo Xiang finished eating, he turned to Gu Jiu and suggested, "Gu Jiu, let me drive."


    Gu Jiu shook his head and said no.


    In this regard, Huo Xiang did not continue, but looked at Gu Jiu seriously.


    After a long time, he said, "Gu Jiu, do you feel that you have focused too much on the White Wolf these days, and your mood has changed with him."


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    As soon as Huo Xiang''s words landed, especially the last sentence, Gu Jiu''s steering wheel didn''t stabilize for a moment.


    She quickly stabilized the car and then looked coldly at the vehicle in front.


    This is not dissatisfaction with Huo Xiang, nor dissatisfaction with the vehicles in front.


    She can''t accept it.


    Huo Xiang''s words, that''s the truth.


    Of course she knows what it means.


    They all know the identity of white wolf. It''s a man, a man named mo.


    Although Mo is a wolf at this time, the fact that he is a man cannot be changed.


    She looked at the white wolf too much.


    Many have affected her own emotions.

 Chapter 202

    Along the way, she has been accompanied by the white wolf.


    A man and a wolf have never been separated.


    Today, she obviously felt uncomfortable when she separated for the first time.


    Huo Xiang found Gu Jiu upset when she didn''t stabilize the car.


    But at this time, the White Wolf finally disappeared. He must make it clear.


    No matter what Gu Jiu thinks, he must make a decision.


    The identity of those people is not simple at all. They are not at the same level as them.


    Even in this last world, the identity of musran and others is a height they can''t touch, let alone the White Wolf respected and treated by them.


    The bodyguards of your family are more strict than the soldiers.


    And the tactics and self-discipline.


    Sometimes he and Lei Jie think of a deeper level after reading it. He doesn''t believe Gu Jiu won''t realize it.


    After all, Gu Jiu''s ability is obvious to all.


    At this time, he only needs to give Gu Jiu an answer. What does he think.


    If she falls in love with that man, that is, the White Wolf, they will take corresponding measures and plan the future road.


    But I didn''t like it. It''s coming to the capital soon, and they''re going to stop here.


    The car continued to drive. Gu Jiu fell silent, but Huo Xiang said again, "Gu Jiu, where will we settle in the capital? Do you think about it?"


    Gu Jiu narrowed her eyes. Of course she knew where to settle down.


    The base where she died in her previous life, thunder base.


    She wants to go back there again and completely change her fate in this world.


    That place means different things to her.


    But at this time, she can''t tell Huoxiang and others.


    Because at this time, she should not know the existence of thunder base.


    "Find a base to settle down, and then the fittest survive and become stronger."


    A firm voice sounded in the carriage.


    Lei Jie and Xiao Qi in the back seat are also waiting for Gu Jiu''s answer.


    At this time, they were relieved to hear Gu Jiu''s words.


    To tell the truth, although they have been with musran and others for so long, they have never been able to integrate into those people''s world.


    Although mu siran, Si Yun and Si Yu have no powers, their abilities can''t be underestimated along the way.


    During the battle, I saw their bare hands beating the zombie to the ground.


    Those bodyguards without powers in your family are also strong.


    Their world is not simple, and their skills are beautiful and dazzling.


    Although they went on the road together, there were always some things between them.


    Mu siran was very polite to them. Although he was different in front of Gu Jiu, there was still some estrangement.


    The only connection between the two sides is the existence of the white wolf.


    At this time, Gu Jiu said that he would settle down in the base and become stronger in the future. They knew that Gu Jiu had made a choice.


    They have been following Gu Jiu since the end of the world. Although she is a woman, they are willing to follow her.


    Not only her ability is strong, but also because they know each other.


    In the end of the world, a single person will only be excluded or solicited. If he fails to solicit, he will be wiped out.


    At this time, they must hold together.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand what Huo Xiang and others think.


    She smiled and looked at the three, "don''t worry, since I brought you to the capital, I will never let you live and die by yourself. In the future, we will be stronger and live recklessly in this last world."

 Chapter 203

    Then Gu Jiu looked at the ruins like city outside the car and whispered, "this is my dream."


    Yes, live recklessly, which is what Gu Jiu wants.


    She also knows that the white wolf has a great influence on her now.


    They will separate sooner or later. Some things must be stopped.


    Even if she likes white wolf again, she will change sooner or later.


    If the other party is just a wolf, some things are not so complicated.


    In fact, Gu Jiu really just likes white wolves. Her beautiful blue eyes and comfortable hair make her happy.


    However, the other party will change into a man, which will be complicated.


    Gu Jiu decided to go his separate ways with mu siran and others when he arrived in the capital.


    After figuring it out, although Gu Jiu still had some emotions at the bottom of her heart, she pressed them down.


    It''s the end of the world. She has to plan for the future.


    And she is not alone now. Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi follow her.


    After that, Huo Xiang didn''t speak again. He just wanted Gu Jiu to recognize something.


    Although she no longer likes Gu Jiu, she still has some heart for the woman she used to like.


    What he said is to let Gu Jiu know that all the decisions are still in Gu Jiu''s hands.


    No matter how Gu Jiu chooses, he will support him.


    At this time, Gu Jiu gave a clear answer. He also knew how to go in the future.


    They want to be strong and survive in this last world.


    The vehicles in front continue. Mu siran and others don''t know the changes Gu Jiu has made.


    Even if you know, you probably won''t take it to heart.


    Because in the eyes of musran and others, everything is not as important as their little Lord.


    Although the road is difficult to walk in the dark, the quality of the vehicles they drive is still good.


    All the way, I finally passed through the city center. As long as I go further, I''ll get on the highway.


    After driving at high speed, you can reach the capital soon.


    There is no big problem in getting to the capital before dawn.


    Speed up, there are no obstacles on the road, they can arrive in the middle of the night.


    Mousran drove this time. He drove the car himself.


    And the little Lord put him aside, in the co pilot''s seat.


    No matter how strong the sound outside the car was, the little Lord didn''t make any movement.


    Mu Si Ran''s heart to return to the capital is like an arrow.


    At this time, as long as they drive forward and get on the expressway, they will soon reach the capital.


    "Rumble..."


    Just when musran''s mood improved, a voice came from the ground.


    He frowned and looked at Siyun and Siyu through the front mirror. "Did you hear anything?"


    At the same time, Si Yun and Si Yu were only a little defensive.


    Obviously, they also heard the sound.


    Mousran put down the speed and opened a gap in the window glass.


    "Rumble..."


    The sound came more clearly into my ears.


    It was a sound from the ground, like an earthquake.


    But where they are, there is no earthquake source.


    The probability of an earthquake is very small.


    Feeling the car shaking, Mu Si ran frowned more deeply, "contact Gu Jiu and ask her what''s going on in the back."


    Si Yun immediately picked up the car walkie talkie, "Miss Gu, Miss Gu, what''s the problem over there?"


    Gu Jiu also felt the ground shake, and her car shook a few times.

 Chapter 204

    Huo Xiang heard the sound in the walkie talkie and took it to Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu took the intercom and said, "the ground is shaking. It seems to be getting closer and closer. This is not an earthquake."


    Mu siran and others in front heard Gu Jiu''s words, and their faces became more ugly.


    If it wasn''t an earthquake, what caused such a big shock.


    I can''t figure it out. Mousran can only speed up.


    Mousran took the intercom from Siyun. "Miss Gu, we must speed up now. The situation is too wrong."


    There were no zombies on the way around, and now the ground shook so much. Mu siran had a guess in his heart, but he was not sure.


    He just wants to speed up and get out of here. Just get on the highway.


    However, Gu Jiu''s words let his heart fall into the abyss.


    Gu Jiu looked back at the back of the car and saw a dark place through the moonlight.


    In such an environment, Gu Jiu didn''t do what he wanted except for the zombies.


    And they are running at speed.


    That''s faster than the vehicle they''re moving.


    Because the road was difficult to walk, the speed slowed down. Just as I was about to start, these zombies came.


    "Mousran, I''m afraid we can''t go."


    Gu Jiu finished and turned off the light of the vehicle.


    Mu Si ran took the lead in front and didn''t know what Gu Jiu did.


    But hearing this, his heart was still confused.


    If Gu Jiu says he can''t go, there must be an accident.


    Just don''t know what happened, unexpectedly let Gu Jiu''s tone so serious, even with restlessness.


    Gu Jiu turned off the lights and continued to say to the walkie talkie, "mousran, we are surrounded by zombies. Countless zombies. The vibration on the ground is brought by zombies."


    Mousran''s face was very ugly and looked at the co pilot''s young master for the first time.


    The vibration on the ground was brought by the zombie. He wanted to shout at Gu Jiu and ask her if she was joking.


    If it''s caused by zombies, how many zombies do you need.


    He can''t imagine.


    So many zombies, countless zombies surround them. What kind of scene is it.


    He can''t believe it.


    The young master is still in the car. What should he do?


    Mousse was in a mess.


    At the same time, Si Yun and Si Yu heard Gu Jiu''s words for the first time. They were not stupid and soon understood.


    The same face was very ugly and somewhat gloomy.


    Mousran looked at the co pilot''s White Wolf, and his brain worked quickly.


    Now the zombies have poured in, and he must protect the safety of the young Lord.


    Soon mu siran made a decision. He looked at Si Yun and Si Yu, "we must take the little Lord out of this place, and the rest fight against the zombies. One of you must stand up and send the little Lord back to the capital safely."


    Si Yun and Si Yu as like as two peas at the same time, and they frowned at the same expression.


    At this time, it is really difficult to tell who is the brother and who is the brother by appearance.


    Finally, Si Yun quickly said, "let Si Yu take the little Lord back to the capital. I''ll stay."


    Then he opened the door and got off.


    Mu Si ran didn''t refute. He looked at Si Yu''s complex eyes and said seriously, "Si Yu, you drive. Don''t look back and drive all the time. The little Lord will be handed over to you. Be sure to send the little Lord to the capital."


    After that, mousran also opened the door and got off.

 Chapter 205

    After mousran and Siyun got off the bus, the vehicle behind them had stopped.


    The bodyguard of your family knew what had happened when they saw them get off the bus.


    At the same time, Si Yu also came to the driver''s seat, took a deep look at mu siran and his brother, stepped on the accelerator to the end and left here quickly.


    All the way, the car squashed and crashed.


    But Si Yu didn''t dare to stop the car.


    He was too aware of the danger that mousran and his brother would stay.


    They have decided to drag the zombie at the cost of their lives just to protect the little Lord from reaching the capital safely.


    Si Yu was sad in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to slow down at all.


    His most important task now is the safety of the little Lord.


    Si Yu didn''t find it. Jun Beimo, who was sleeping on the co pilot at this time, moved his furry claws a few times.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu looked at the vehicles in front and stopped. She put out the fire at the same time.


    The expressions of Huo Xiang and others were also very serious.


    They also heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    And the vibration on the ground is getting stronger and stronger.


    This indicates that the zombie is getting closer and closer.


    Gu Jiu looked back at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi. "This time the situation is extraordinary. We can''t avoid it. We try to protect ourselves when we fight."


    Gu Jiu opened the door and got off. When she stood on the ground, the shaking came from her feet, but she didn''t have half a retreat.


    Mousran and others also came over.


    Your bodyguards also got off one after another and were waiting.


    Soon, 20017 surrounded them with a zombie brigade.


    Seeing the figure of 20017 among the zombies, Gu Jiu had a clear picture in his eyes.


    Once at the transfer station, she knew that 20017 could control zombies.


    At first, I just thought she disappeared, but I didn''t expect to meet her here again.


    And with so many zombies.


    It seems that her goal is them.


    Mousran and others also saw 20017, with consternation in their eyes.


    In particular, the surrounding zombies are dark and can''t see the end at all.


    Huo Xiang got off with Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    Lei Jie was in a coma when he was half fighting at the transfer station, so he didn''t see 20017.


    At this time, he watched a little girl sitting on the shoulder of the zombie. The scene was so strange that he couldn''t help breathing for a moment.


    Huo Xiang looked at the obvious little girl in the zombie group and explained to Lei Jie: "this is 20017 we met at the beginning. It seems that there is no way to avoid this time."


    After all, they have enemies.


    20017 looking at the people surrounded by zombies, especially Gu Jiu, his scarred face showed a bright smile.


    "Hee hee... We meet again!"


    Her expression was very excited, and her eyes looked at Gu Jiu with a strange look.


    At this time, the bodyguards of the jun family have formed a protective circle between mu siran and Gu Jiu.


    In the absence of the little Lord, mu siran and Si Yun became their protection objects.


    They had heavy weapons in their hands.


    Bodyguards with powers are always vigilant at the surrounding zombies.


    The dark mass of zombies was so obvious that their hearts were shocked.


    Even so, they still have no intention of pushing back.


    The two sides looked at each other and saw the strength.


    20017 when she saw Gu Jiu and others'' faces, she was not afraid, and she didn''t care.


    She looked at everyone around her with her eyes.


    But I didn''t see the white wolf.


    There is infinite energy in that body, and the very powerful white wolf is not among these people.

 Chapter 206

    20017 without seeing the White Wolf, he began to be anxious.


    She looked at Gu Jiu fiercely, "where is the white wolf? Where did you hide it?!"


    There was a hint of urgency in her voice.


    Mu siran and Si Yun were cold in their eyes when they heard the mention of the white wolf in 20017.


    The little Lord is the one they protect with their life. Can anyone care about him.


    At the same time, Gu Jiu heard the words of 20017, with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that 20017 was still thinking of white wolf at this time.


    Thinking of the recent state of white wolf, Gu Jiu glanced at mu siran with concern.


    The latter saw the worry in her eyes and approached her and said, "I''ve asked Si Yu to take the little Lord away."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech with consternation in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the white wolf has been taken away.


    At this time, she couldn''t tell how the mood in her heart was. In short, there was a trace of chaos.


    However, the White Wolf didn''t fall into such a dilemma at this time, which made her feel a lot at ease.


    "What about the white wolf? Where did you hide the white wolf?"


    20017 was a little crazy, and even came down from the shoulder of the tall zombie.


    Her small body stood among the zombies, looking so strange.


    When Gu Jiu looked at 20017, his eyes were cold and murderous.


    "You want the White Wolf, it''s a dream!"


    Gu Jiu didn''t mention where the white wolf was.


    And 20017 was angered by her words, "you want to die!"


    At this time, 20017''s face is no longer a simple face, but a somewhat distorted ferocious color.


    Angered by Gu Jiu, she was eager to find the white wolf. She ordered the zombie brigade and roared, "kill me!"


    The originally neat zombie team rushed to the bodyguard of Jun''s house in her roar.


    The tall zombies around 20017 did not move.


    It just stood beside 20017, like its knight.


    20017 watching the zombie brigade rush to Gu Jiu''s direction, she closed her eyes and deeply smelled the air, trying to find the location of the white wolf.


    Mu siran, Gu Jiu and others stood in the bodyguard''s enclosure, watched the zombies rush over, and made a defensive posture one after another.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie even stepped out of the protective circle and operated the powers in the body.


    Xiao Qi is always by Gu Jiu''s side. He wants to protect this woman.


    Although Gu Jiu''s ability is very strong, there are too many zombies at this time.


    He will not allow accidents and Gu Jiu to make any mistakes.


    Jun''s bodyguard has made an attack posture.


    Those with powers are already ready to attack.


    The ground was shaking and the roar of zombies was ringing.


    A war is imminent.


    Seeing the zombies getting closer and closer, the nearest power bodyguard rushed to fight with them.


    There were two water power, three windbreaker power and one wood power among the awakened King''s bodyguards.


    The last one is the gold power.


    It was the bodyguard who bent the bald man''s gun when he came to s city to intercept and collect tolls.


    By this time, they had all rushed into the zombies.


    The golden power is extremely powerful.


    At this time, he held the iron fence on the road in his hand. The iron fence with rust turned into a simple fire gun in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Boom -"


    Guns and bullets were thrown into the zombies, causing a huge roar.


    A large number of zombies in the zombie group were blown up, at least a hundred.


    But Gu Jiu looked at the king''s gold power bodyguard, and there was no joy in his eyes.

 Chapter 207

    Because this golden power was discovered not long ago.


    He hasn''t consolidated his foundation well. He can refine fire cannon without going through battle. It can be seen that he has made great efforts.


    In this way, the energy in the other body - will soon be exhausted.


    He won''t last long.


    Even like the original Reggie, the power overdraft will fall into a coma.


    On such an occasion, if the power overdraw and fainted, there would be no residue directly swallowed by the zombies.


    That''s not a good thing.


    Looking at the crazy zombies around, even Gu Jiu couldn''t get out of the siege with her second level ability.


    Although mu siran and Si Yu have no powers, they have strange skills.


    They also rushed into the zombie group.


    They have no powers, but their strange skills can protect themselves from injury in a small group of zombies.


    Even if there is danger, the bodyguards of your family always pay attention to them and help them solve the danger.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also fell into battle.


    Only Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi stood still.


    Xiao Qi looked at the three or two zombies and tore them up with his bare hands.


    Gu Jiu stood among the zombies, surrounded by fierce fighting.


    But she looked at 20017 not far away.


    Catch the thief first, catch the king, and leave 20017 to her.


    At this time, 20017 opened his eyes and anger flashed in his eyes.


    She can''t feel the smell of white wolf.


    The smell is too weak.


    Then there is only one possibility that the White Wolf left.


    She is for the white wolf. At this time, the white wolf is gone. What''s the point.


    20017 instead of watching the fierce battle scene, he eagerly photographed the tall zombies around him.


    When the zombie patted his body in 20017, his eyes moved and then returned to darkness.


    He went to 20017 and squatted down slowly.


    20017 climbed onto his back, pointed to the road ahead and said, "go."


    The tall zombie stood up and rushed to the zombie group regardless.


    Because 20017 points in the direction of, you have to cross the zombie group.


    Gu Jiu looked at them. Her face changed. She ran to the center of the zombies.


    The tall zombie has also quickly rushed to the central position.


    20017 seeing Gu Jiu blocking the road, his eyes were eager.


    Now she must find the white wolf.


    Although she also wanted to kill the woman who hurt her, once they were entangled together, the white wolf might have disappeared long ago.


    At this time, she can find the location of the white wolf with this weak breath.


    Once missed, there will be no chance.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw the mind of 20017. How could she get out of her body.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the zombie came from nearby.


    And more and more zombies are close to Gu Jiu.


    There was no movement in 20017, but she could control the zombies and stop the woman in front of her.


    Gu Jiu raised his hands directly to the nearby zombies.


    Such a big flame came out of her hand in an instant.


    The flame dancing like an elf lights up in the darkness.


    At this time, Gu Jiu stood among the zombies with a flame. He was so demon - Rao beautiful.


    She is a touch of light, the only light standing in the dark.


    The flame is still growing, and even has covered Gu Jiu''s whole body.


    The flame wrapped Gu Jiu up. The flame seemed to have life.


    Even if Gu Jiu was wrapped together at this time, it didn''t hurt her at all.

 Chapter 208

    This is the power of fire power level 2.


    Compared with the previous fireball, the lethality is more powerful.


    Those zombies who jumped on Gu Jiu because of the control of 20017, touched the flame on Gu Jiu and instantly turned to ashes.


    20017 watched the zombies rush to the burning women, but one by one they turned into ashes, with thinking in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect to see you for a short time. This woman is so powerful.


    But so what? At this time, the zombie brigade she brought was enough to kill these people.


    It''s a crushing of quantity. The war of reincarnation will consume these people''s physical strength sooner or later.


    20017 close your eyes and start calling more zombies.


    Those zombies that had remained outside were ordered at the first time, and they rushed over.


    The zombies, who were already fighting, received such orders and turned to Gu Jiu.


    More and more zombies came to Gu Jiu.


    Although Xiao Qi has the ability to tear up zombies with his bare hands, there are too many zombies around.


    Even increasing.


    Gu Jiu was burning with fire all over. She didn''t have to kill those zombies, just like moths to the fire.


    Seeing those zombies rushing over, Gu Jiu finally moved.


    She looked at 20017 and walked towards her step by step.


    Wherever she passed, whenever she touched the flame on her body, it all turned into ashes.


    The power of the flame seems incomparably powerful, but only Gu Jiu knows.


    Her second level fire power can''t last long.


    Although they killed countless zombies along the way.


    But they are all low-level zombies. There is no crystal nucleus in the brain, so there is no way to quickly upgrade abilities.


    The second level fire power is very cool when used, but it is also very chicken ribs.


    So now Gu Jiu must approach 20017 in this short time and kill each other.


    People who were still fighting watched the zombies go away. They couldn''t help looking in the direction of the zombies.


    At this look, one after another''s eyes widened.


    Even mousran and Siyun are the same.


    But when they saw Gu Jiu''s lethality, they didn''t wait.


    They caught up with the zombie again and wiped it out.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards of your family also catch up with the zombie and have no amnesty for his killing.


    20017 looking at Gu Jiu approaching, she knew there was nothing to avoid.


    She patted her tall zombie on her back and came down from each other''s body.


    She didn''t know what she was holding in her hand. When Gu Jiu was approaching, she quickly threw it to the ground.


    The white smoke came and everything around became blurred.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene in front of him and recalled that when he first met 20017 at the transfer station, the other party used such a trick.


    I didn''t understand why 20017 did this.


    Seeing the white smoke again at this time, Gu Jiu''s intuition is not good.


    The tall zombie had been away from the smoke for the first time when he came down from him in 20017.


    His speed is as fast as the wind.


    The posture was standing on the periphery, watching 20017 and Gu Jiu fall into the smoke, and their dark eyes changed instantly.


    Those eyes were bright, even with a trace of doubt.


    Then he looked up at the battle not far away.


    Those people are still killing zombies.


    Although he is also a zombie, he is still different from them.


    He has always had his own consciousness.


    Although he also wandered among the zombies, he didn''t get close to them.


    Later, he met the little girl 20017 and was controlled by her.

 Chapter 209

    Although it was really controlled by 20017 at the beginning, I listened to her orders and couldn''t leave her.


    But then he didn''t have this restriction.


    Without restrictions, he can move freely, and the energy in his body is gradually rising.


    He became a zombie, but he still had human thoughts.


    He doesn''t know who he is, he doesn''t know his past memory.


    But he knows he is a person, and he must be a person.


    He stood where he was for a moment and turned to leave.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, he heard a voice from the smoke.


    The voice was so familiar that it was the little girl who accompanied her along the way.


    I was going to leave, so I stopped.


    Because I know the ability of 20017, I know that she is a small change state.


    So he thinks these people today may die here.


    He didn''t want to stay and see the killings again.


    But I didn''t expect to hear the scream of 20017.


    In fact, he doesn''t know. It''s just an illusion.


    Everything is caused by the special ability of 20017.


    When Gu Jiu was caught in the smoke, she found someone constantly approaching her.


    And the laughter, from far to near, and from near to far.


    It''s not clear whether it''s true or false. Which direction is it?


    Until her eyes adapted to the smoke, she finally saw the approaching figure.


    So he attacked the figure.


    Then came the scream of 20017.


    But this did not let Gu Jiu relax his vigilance.


    Something''s wrong. Everything''s very wrong.


    20017 can''t be attacked by her so easily.


    She still remembers how hard it was to find each other in the smoke when she was at the transfer station.


    But at this time, she easily attacked 20017.


    It doesn''t look right.


    Gu Jiu did not relax because of the scream of 20017 not far away, but became more and more vigilant.


    20017 has been secretly observing Gu Jiu.


    Seeing that the woman didn''t relax, she took one of them back.


    She squinted to observe all Gu Jiu''s behavior.


    Until you see the flame on each other waning.


    And the surrounding smoke was slowly fading, and she finally shot again.


    This time it''s five points - come forward together.


    The other four bodies are her bottom line.


    As long as these four hold the woman or confuse her, she will have a chance to do it.


    The approach action of 20017 was not lightened, resulting in no small movement.


    This made Gu Jiu hear it the first time.


    She looked quickly in the direction of the sound.


    At a glance, I saw the figure running from 20017 not far away.


    But there was another sound behind him.


    She turned her head and looked behind her.


    There is another 20017.


    Then there was a sound from the left and right.


    Gu Jiu''s face looked ugly.


    Front, back, left and right, 20017.


    She looked at it as like as two peas. These 20017 were the same, even the faces were all the same.


    Are they quadruplets?


    Gu Jiu still remembers that when he was at the transfer station, he seemed to see two 20017.


    At that time, she thought she was dazzled and didn''t think much.


    But now the scene made her heart sink gradually.


    Her powers are running out.


    At this time, if you can''t kill 20017, it''s difficult to clean her up with mu siran and Huo Xiang.


    20017 has come quickly from all directions.


    She must make a decision at this time.


    Are these girls with the same face really 20017?


    Which one is she going to deal with first?

 Chapter 210

    The wind of the attack came in my ears.


    At this time, Gu Jiu had an action.


    She looked deeply at 20017 from different directions.


    Then close your eyes and put away the flame.


    This posture, this posture, even let those 20017 attack her.


    Gu Jiu just stood there, put away all his powers, and even closed his eyes.


    This is simply to let 20017 do.


    20017 came from four directions. Even if he saw Gu Jiu standing in place without action, he still rushed up.


    However, 20017, which is really hidden in the dark, is worried at this time.


    When she was in a hurry, she was in a mess.


    At this time, he couldn''t care about everything and rushed towards Gu Jiu.


    Has rushed to Gu Jiu''s four 20017, rushed to Gu Jiu''s face, but did not attack him, but revolved around her.


    Because everything in front of us is an illusion.


    They can''t do substantive harm at all.


    The real 20017 knows what Gu Jiu has found, otherwise he won''t stand in place without any action.


    With a fierce light in her eyes, she rushed to Gu Jiu.


    However, at this time, Gu Jiu opened his eyes.


    Instead of looking at the four 20017 in front of her, she looked at the real 20017 attacking from a distance.


    20017 still holding a dagger in his hand, Gu Jiu could see the light on the tip of the blade clearly.


    Gu Jiu still has no action.


    Until 20017 rushed to her eyes and approached her body, Gu Jiu moved again.


    I saw the flame on her that had subsided before burning again.


    Even greater than the previous flame trend.


    This is the last energy of Gu Jiu''s power. She must solve 20017 at one time.


    Before Gu Jiu guessed whether everything in front of him was an illusion.


    After all, there can''t be so many 20017.


    Even if those 20017 can really hurt her, she still has the last way out, her carry on space.


    As long as there is danger, she can dodge back to space.


    But she was right.


    These illusory 20017 can''t hurt her at all.


    Looking at the approaching 20017, Gu Jiu increased the fireball in his hands and attacked the other party.


    She believed that such a speed 20017 could not be avoided at all.


    It is true.


    20017''s body was burned by fire.


    The flying tongue of fire swallowed 20017 in an instant.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t hear the painful voice of 20017.


    She looked at the scene of 20017 burning by fire and felt strange again.


    Just when Gu Jiu couldn''t figure it out and felt strange in her heart, something sounded around her.


    "Go to hell!"


    Angry and cruel words sounded in my ears.


    A flash of light flashed through.


    Gu Jiu quickly sideways to avoid the light.


    Look again. It was 20017, which she thought was an illusion before. She stabbed her with a knife.


    There are few powers left in the body. Gu Jiu has no time to consider why she thinks 20017 in the illusion is actually an action.


    She shot again and the fireball in her hand attacked her 20017.


    This time the flame was obviously smaller than before.


    And 20017 was surrounded by fire again.


    There was still no scream.


    Now there are three 20017 around.


    Gu Jiu looked at them warily.


    After all, she was careless.


    This is not to hurt her. It is the highest level of fantasy.


    After all, which is the real 20017?


    Or are they the same person and can exchange bodies?


    Gu Jiu was a little confused. He couldn''t understand it and couldn''t see through everything in front of him.


    Her powers really won''t last long.

 Chapter 211

    Gu Jiu no longer wasted time, throwing fireballs in his hands at two of them 20017.


    The result was only one 20017.


    Now there are three 20017, and there are two left.


    Their faces are as like as two peas, and can''t tell the truth from the false.


    Or true or false, everything is just a cover up.


    Looking at the only two 20017, Gu Jiu raised his hand again.


    At this time, the fireball in her hand was only the size of a palm.


    The two fireballs in his hands were thrown out quickly, and Gu Jiu''s power dissipated.


    "Ah..."


    This time, Gu Jiu finally heard the scream of 20017.


    However, she saw the scene not far away, but she was not relieved.


    There is only one 20017 in front of us, which is also the real 20017.


    However, the other party was not seriously injured.


    Just burned his arm in the fire.


    Gu Jiu''s power subsided at this time.


    Her powers are overdrawn, so she can only take out the charge, blade and gun from the space.


    The muzzle of the gun pointed in the direction of 20017, "you damn it."


    Bland talk, but in exchange for 20017 contempt smile, "your delusion --"


    With that, 20017 ran quickly.


    "Bang..."


    Gu Jiu saw that the other party was going to run and shot directly.


    "Bang..."


    One after another gunshots rang out, but 20017 was still gone.


    "Roar..."


    The surrounding smoke dispersed, and the roar of zombies sounded in my ears.


    Gu Jiu saw Xiao Qi nearest to her at the first sight. He was tearing the zombie with his bare hands.


    The face, which had not yet grown, was tight, serious, and disgusted.


    When he saw her, Xiao Qi ran quickly with a touch of light in his eyes.


    Looking up, mu siran and Si Yun were still fighting with the zombie. At this time, they were holding guns in their hands.


    It seems that they are out of strength.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are still fighting. Even if they know that their powers are overused, they don''t stop at this time.


    Because there are too many zombies around.


    Xiao Qi''s running process was not smooth, and the zombie stopped him.


    With so many zombies, Gu Jiu couldn''t find the figure of 20017.


    He could only pick up his blunt - front - gun and shoot at the zombie sea.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    Gunfire kept ringing.


    Quilt - the direction of shooting, a large number of zombies fell to the ground.


    But then there are a group of zombies in the back, which can''t be killed.


    They are unconscious and only know the orders given to them in 20017.


    Countless zombies surrounded Gu Jiu.


    Even if she had a gun in her hand, she couldn''t stop so many zombies.


    Mu siran and others noticed Gu Jiu when she shot.


    They watched a large number of zombies rush to Gu Jiu''s direction.


    Even the number of zombies around them is decreasing.


    Gu Jiu didn''t use her powers, but her hot weapon. Mu siran had guessed that her powers were overdrawn.


    He shouted to the bodyguards around him, "go help Miss Gu!"


    The nearest to them are several power bodyguards of Jun''s family.


    When they heard mu siran''s words, they didn''t make any action for the first time, and even hesitated in their eyes.


    In their eyes, the little Lord is not there. Mu siran and Si Yun are the objects they protect.


    But the situation is so dangerous at this time. If they help Miss Gu, mu siran and Si Yun have no powers, there will be danger.


    Mousran looked at the bodyguards around him, how he didn''t understand their hesitation.


    But Gu Jiu''s identity is different. Her existence has special significance.


    She is a woman favored by the little Lord.

 Chapter 212

    How can he watch each other in danger.


    If Gu Jiu really has an accident, he doesn''t know how to explain to the little Lord.


    Siyun also understood this relationship.


    He can''t watch Gu Jiu drown by the zombie.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu had been drowned by the zombie, Si Yun roared, "don''t go quickly!"


    Although there are few zombies around, there are still remaining bodyguards.


    Several bodyguards with powers heard Si Yun''s words and turned and rushed to Gu Jiu''s direction.


    The bodyguards without powers around quickly approached mu siran and Si Yun.


    If they protect these two people.


    Gu Jiu kept shooting at the zombies with a gun.


    But there are too many zombies, too many.


    She vaguely remembered that there were powerful fire guns in the space when collecting weapons.


    It is several times larger than the fire gun refined by your bodyguard before. It must be powerful.


    But she can''t use it at all.


    Gu Jiu looked at the zombie and was close, even about to touch her body.


    She was thinking about countermeasures when she saw that most of the zombies near her fell down.


    Their bodies are cut, some are inserted by icicles, others are entangled by plants, and they are cut by cold weapons.


    These zombies slowly fell down, and in the blink of an eye, there was room for movement in her position.


    Behind them stood Jun''s bodyguard.


    Gu Jiu glanced at the past, no more, no less, just seven.


    This is all the bodyguards with powers in your family.


    Because of their arrival, Gu Jiu could finally catch his breath.


    After that, the powerful person of Jun''s family hugged Gu Jiu and saw that Gu Jiu was not in danger, so he went back to kill him.


    "Miss Gu, please follow us."


    One of the bodyguards shouted at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu was relieved to see that the danger fell at this time. She quickly followed those people.


    But suddenly there was a panic in her eyes.


    At this time, 20017 had not been found, but all the bodyguards with powers surrounded her.


    What about Mu siran and Si Yun?


    With a trace of confusion in her eyes, she looked in the direction of Mu siran and Si Yun.


    I saw two people struggling in the zombie group.


    And some of your bodyguards have fallen.


    They don''t have powers. How can they protect musran from injury.


    Once injured and bleeding, zombies will go crazy.


    A bodyguard around mousran and Siyun fell down.


    Then another fell.


    They were scratched by zombies, and the surrounding zombies swarmed up smelling their blood.


    One of the men with a scratched arm looked down at the wound.


    He dashed in the other direction.


    Gu Jiu was shocked when he saw this.


    She knows, she knows that man knows everything.


    How many battles they have experienced along the way.


    How can you not understand the Zombie''s desire for blood.


    That''s why the man ran in the opposite direction.


    Just to attract the zombie elsewhere.


    But he didn''t run far before he was drowned by the zombies.


    The powers around Gu Jiu watched their companions fall, and sadness flashed in their eyes.


    Their eyes were red, but they had to continue fighting.


    What can they do now.


    They want to fight a path of blood and rush out. They can''t let their brothers die in vain.


    Otherwise, we can only sit and wait to die here, and even the casualties will be more serious.


    The battle continues, and the danger will not disappear because of the passage of time.

 Chapter 213

    Gu Jiu looked at such a scene, especially the bodyguards guarding mu siran and Si Yun. Someone fell down one after another. She didn''t hide her mind anymore.


    Even if the space is exposed, she must do something.


    The company along the way prevented her from seeing them all die.


    Especially at this time, the powers who came to her.


    These are the bodyguards of the jun family. They would never have come without mu siran and Si Yun''s orders.


    Gu Jiu looked away at the bodyguard with gold powers not far away, "come here!"


    Her voice was a little unstable, even with a hysterical roar.


    This is the first time Gu Jiu has seen the people around him die after his rebirth.


    It''s all because of her.


    Her whole heart was pulled up. At this time, she was trying to stabilize her mood.


    It''s just a stranger, but they are all people who have been together and fought together.


    Not because of her, how could mu siran and others fall into such a state, and how could those bodyguards without powers be injured.


    The golden power bodyguard heard Gu Jiu''s call and ran to him at the first time.


    Because Gu Jiu suddenly stopped, they couldn''t move forward at this time.


    So I can only come and see what happened.


    And Gu Jiu ran to him after the gold power bodyguard.


    She faces the ground in front of her, which is free for her to walk because of the fight of Jun''s bodyguard.


    Put your left hand into the void and turn your mind.


    I saw that the small space was occupied by a large object.


    The large object appeared out of thin air.


    Gu Jiu looked at the object in front of him and asked the gold power bodyguard behind him, "can you use this thing?"


    This is just a simple statement, with a positive tone.


    She had seen the fire cannon refined by the other party before.


    At this time, it is most appropriate to give this object to the other party.


    After Gu Jiu made a fire gun out of thin air, the bodyguards around were stunned.


    Especially the gold power, his eyes were straight when he looked at the fire cannon.


    He walked quickly to the big guy with hands and feet.


    Gu Jiu looked at the light from each other''s eyes and hurriedly said, "hurry up, mu siran and Si Yun can''t stand it."


    During this period, she took a look at the location of mousran and Siyun.


    This time I clearly saw why they were so embarrassed.


    It turned out that there were no bullets in their weapons.


    Before, Mu Silan was so relieved to let all the powers go to help Gu Jiu because they still had hot weapons in their hands.


    But I didn''t expect that after the bodyguards with powers left, they were in trouble.


    Their weapons have no bullets.


    Seeing the plight of Mu siran and Si Yun and the support of those bodyguards, Gu Jiu was worried.


    The golden powers standing in front of everyone soon got started.


    He was familiar with the simple operation method and fired at the zombie group not far away.


    "Boom..."


    The deafening sound of guns rang out.


    The roar of zombie pain also sounded one after another.


    The power of that fire gun is really powerful.


    The ground trembled a few times after the gun bullet was fired.


    Gu Jiu had no time to enjoy the scene of the zombie being blown up. In this short time, she quickly rushed to the direction of Mu siran and Siyun.


    At the same time, she was still running, and her hands began to take out some elite weapons from the space.


    They were all collected by her in the bar and under the witness of Huo Xiang.

 Chapter 214

    Not a short distance, Gu Jiu only took more than ten seconds.


    During this journey, Gu Jiu threw his weapons at the bodyguards of Jun''s family when he passed by them.


    Once the hand is empty, continue to take weapons out of space immediately.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Jiu came to Mu siran and Si Yun.


    Now, with the addition of fire cannon, the surrounding zombies have been restrained, and both of them are not in danger for the time being.


    At this time, a full of complex eyes looked at her, and a wide eyed shocked looked at her hand.


    Gu Jiu came to them and put the weapons in their hands.


    Not far away, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, whom Gu Jiu had not noticed, had discovered her dilemma long ago.


    But they were too far away from Gu Jiu. When they rushed over, Jun''s bodyguard arrived one step earlier than them.


    After that, he always paid attention to Gu Jiu''s situation and naturally looked at all her movements.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi didn''t have any unexpected eyes, but their eyes fluctuated with silk.


    But Raj was stunned.


    He rubbed his eyes suspiciously, and was woken up by Huo Xiang''s slap in the back left to let him keep up.


    After that, the three continued to move closer to Gu Jiu.


    Now they finally hit Gu Jiu.


    When Gu Jiu gave the weapons in her hand to Mu siran and Si Yun, the three just came to her.


    She looked at Huo Xiang and said, "how much space do you have for your powers?"


    Huo Xiang was the first to say, "I can still fight for about half an hour."


    Raj nodded, too.


    Xiao Qi''s voice in the changing period also sounded, "I''m almost the same, but I can change and be as powerful as the lethality."


    Yes, Xiao Qi''s claws after transformation are very sharp.


    This is because his body was transformed after the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu nodded when he heard the three people''s answer, "now 20017 is still hidden in the dark. We must find her."


    Mu siran and Si Yun became positive when they heard the speech. As for Gu Jiu''s secret, they were pressed at the bottom of their hearts.


    Gu Jiu looked around at the scene.


    Because she gave the weapons to Jun''s bodyguards, now they have begun to fight.


    The surrounding zombies were stopped by them.


    Gu Jiu also began to look for the figure of 20017.


    But even though there are many fewer zombies, there are still countless zombies in front of us.


    It''s too difficult to find the trace of 20017 from here.


    Suddenly, Gu Jiu looked at one of the zombies.


    In this dark night, because of the brightness of the surrounding fire, she saw the tall zombie carrying 20017 at a glance.


    He did not join the battle at this time.


    Even those eyes have complexity.


    This zombie is conscious!


    Gu Jiu just glanced at his eyes and knew that it was a conscious zombie.


    At the same time, the other party also looked at her.


    Eyes meet.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu could see that the other party was confused and deeply disgusted.


    The tall zombie saw Gu Jiu, only a brief convergence of sight, and then turned and left.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu didn''t return his head and said, "Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi, come with me."


    Then Gu Jiu ran to the zombie.


    Her figure is also very fast.


    But Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi, who were named, were not slow. They closely followed Gu Jiu.


    Mu siran, Si Yun and Lei Jie watched them leave.


    But in a moment, he joined the battle around him.


    Gu jiuci should be looking for 20017, and they can''t hold back.

 Chapter 215

    Gu Jiu runs towards the zombie with Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    And the zombie didn''t seem to see their follow behind.


    He walked slowly in one direction, moving forward with purpose.


    In a short time, he had walked out of the battlefield with gunsmoke.


    He stopped at a liquor store and stood there waiting for something.


    Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi also slowed down at this time.


    They were hidden in the dark.


    Looking at the zombie stopped moving, several people also stopped moving forward.


    Then I saw a thin body coming out of the store.


    That''s 20017.


    At this time, she looked around with alert eyes, because there was no fire and it was dark around. She didn''t find the existence of Gu Jiu and others.


    She was even more relieved to see that there were only tall zombies.


    She walked towards the tall zombie.


    Gu Jiu made a gesture to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi at this time.


    This is the tacit understanding they developed in battle.


    This move made Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi understand.


    The two quickly walked in the opposite direction.


    Gu Jiu walked slowly in the dark.


    With a weapon in her hand, she walked step by step towards 20017.


    "We meet again in 20017. Your ability is not small."


    At this time, Gu Jiu was no longer rigorous, but with a smile.


    20017 when I saw Gu Jiu, the whole person was about to explode.


    But I was relieved to see that she was alone.


    But when she heard the other party call her 20017, her face was gloomy, "don''t call me 20017! I''m not! I''m not!"


    Then she stepped forward and retorted loudly, "I''m not --"


    Gu Jiu saw this with doubt in his eyes, but then he knew it clearly.


    It seems that 20017 is disgusted that she is an experiment of the Institute of fraternity.


    But the more so, Gu Jiuyue called her code name, "20017, isn''t there another name? Xiaoqi said your name is 20017, so do you have a name? Yes, you all have a code name in the Institute, but you have to change your name after you come out. Now what''s your name for 20017?"


    20017 every time I hear Gu Jiu mention her scar, my face looks ugly for a second.


    No one knows what life she spent in the Institute.


    Not only her, but all the experimental subjects in the Institute lived a life worse than death.


    Even if they live, it is more painful than living.


    Great changes have taken place in my heart at this moment.


    Why, why should she be treated like this.


    20017 looked at Gu Jiu with unspeakable malice.


    Especially staring at her beautiful face.


    At this time, Gu Jiu looked like a smile, with an unspeakable Mei - meaning.


    Even though 20017 looks like a child at this time, her actual age is older than Gu Jiu.


    Especially after escaping from the Institute, in this colorful world, she also knows what women''s beauty can bring and how many people she receives.


    At this time, looking at Gu Jiu''s beautiful face, 20017 wants to destroy it.


    Her malice Gu Jiu still received it. Although she didn''t understand the sudden deepening malice of 20017, she didn''t care.


    After all, she won''t let 20017 live again.


    After letting her disappear from the transfer station, it can bring such great harm to her remaining time. Who knows the potential danger after releasing the tiger back to the mountain.


    Gu Jiu pointed the muzzle of the gun at 20017, "go to hell."


    "Bang..."


    Gunfire rang out.


    Of course, it was impossible to hit 20017 and was dodged by the other party.

 Chapter 216

    Gu Jiu didn''t expect to solve 20017 with one shot. After all, her strength is not weak.


    However, just after dodging the sub bullet in 20017, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi appeared from both sides of her.


    Huo Xiang''s wind blade is attacking towards 20017, and Xiao Qi is also approaching her.


    20017 avoided Gu Jiu''s son bullet and quickly reacted to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    Then she had no time to release the smoke and quickly separated.


    Standing not far away, Gu Jiu finally saw the process of using the split body in 20017.


    Although the shadow changed quickly, she could tell which was 20017 at a glance.


    Meanwhile, Huo Xiang''s wind blade has attacked 20017.


    Five 20017 disappeared, one, and four.


    For this change, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi still accelerated their attack on her.


    At the same time, Gu Jiu picked up his weapon and shot at 20017 again.


    That''s what she thinks is the real 20017.


    However, the four split bodies ran in different directions at the same time.


    Huo Xiang''s wind blade was dodged by 20017.


    Gu Jiu''s son bullet hit one of them.


    The three men chased 20017 in different directions at the same time.


    There was only a tall zombie left.


    He looked puzzled at the direction they left, and then silently turned and left.


    He''s really leaving this time.


    He didn''t find that when he turned and left, some zombies in the battle were half a beat slow.


    Even two or three stopped fighting and began to walk towards the tall zombie man, unconsciously following.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi chased 20017, and they finally wiped it out.


    As long as you are alone, the lethality of 20017 will be weakened.


    After they solved 20017, they rushed to Gu Jiu''s direction.


    Here, Gu Jiu was brought into the zombie group by 20017.


    The direction she went was the position where mu siran fought with Si Yun and Jun''s bodyguard.


    When Gu Jiu saw this, the guy wanted to die.


    But then she found that the 20017 she followed was divided into four figures again.


    They were running fast in one direction at the same time.


    Gu Jiu felt bad and shouted in the direction of Mu siran for the first time: "Mu siran, Si Yun, be careful!"


    But it''s still a little late.


    I saw 20017 attack the bodyguards of Jun''s family. It was fast. After hurting some bodyguards, I went towards mu siran and Si Yun.


    She is so fast that she is many times faster than when she fought before.


    20017 hurt some of Jun''s bodyguards. At the same time, there were only three of her five figures in the twinkling of an eye.


    Mu siran and Si Yun heard Gu Jiu''s urgent voice, but saw three 20017 coming towards them.


    They don''t know which one to deal with.


    Then he shot at one of them.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    Two shots rang out.


    But Siyun fell into the hands of the real 20017.


    She pressed Siyun to the ground and pressed her small body on the tall Siyun.


    There was a dagger in his hand, and he even unloaded the gun in Siyun''s hand.


    That speed was so fast that mousran on one side didn''t have time to respond. He watched Siyun fall into the hands of 20017.


    After this accident, great changes have taken place in the surrounding zombies.


    They are slowly evacuating and moving in one direction.


    20017 naturally saw this scene, and she found that her consciousness could not control these zombies at all.


    There is no anxiety under the heart, but it is not obvious on the face.


    The knife in her hand was on Siyun''s neck, and another pistol pointed straight at Gu Jiu.


    "Tell me where the white wolf is?"


    Then the knife in his hand increased its strength.

 Chapter 217

    Siyun''s neck showed a trace of blood because of the gravity of the knife in his hand in 20017.


    But his face never changed.


    Especially when I heard the mention of white wolf in 20017, the cold killing intention flashed in my eyes.


    At the same time, mu siran and Gu Jiu also had a killing intention after hearing the words of 20017.


    20017 doesn''t seem to feel the strong killing intention.


    "Bang..."


    She didn''t hear Gu Jiu''s answer, so she shot.


    The - Bullet rubbed Gu Jiu''s side.


    Both mu siran, Si Yun, Gu Jiu and the surrounding bodyguards had a killing intention for 20017 at this time.


    When she shot, they all surrounded her.


    The zombies didn''t know what the situation was, but they all began to retreat.


    At this time, they have no danger and naturally have to make every effort to deal with 20017.


    Gu Jiu stood where he was, and no Zi - bullet passed by, causing any panic.


    20017 so concerned about the White Wolf, Gu Jiu is glad that mu siran and others sent the white wolf away.


    Otherwise, if it falls into the hands of 20017, I don''t know what kind of situation it will fall into.


    Gu Jiu stared straight at 20017, but found that the color of Siyun held by her was strange.


    After her dull eyes looked at each other, she quickly left and looked at 20017 again.


    She frowned at the 20017, "what do you want the White Wolf to do?"


    After seeing Gu Jiu, Siyun looked at mu siran.


    At this time, he clenched his hands into fists and waited for his chance.


    He must not be a weakness.


    Gu Jiu''s question 20017 was not answered.


    She seemed to know that Gu Jiu would delay time, and the knife in her hand deepened again.


    Siyun''s neck was plunged into the skin again by the sharp blade.


    Mu Si ran saw this and came out, "wait, you want the White Wolf, we''ll just get him back. We need time."


    20017 looked at him suspiciously, but there was no refutation.


    Mu Si ran saw that she was silent, so he walked towards Gu Jiu, but his eyes didn''t leave Siyun.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the White Wolf, or Jun Beimo, who was thought of by 20017, has begun to change.


    Si Yu obeyed mu siran and his brother and drove very fast.


    Knowing the danger of their staying, my brother was confused and didn''t notice the situation of the little master in the co pilot''s seat.


    At the beginning of Si Yu''s rampage, Jun Beimo was conscious.


    The memory in the brain is confused and the eyes can''t open.


    He needs a period of relaxation.


    Until Si Yu drove on the highway, Jun Beimo could finally move his body.


    Many memories flashed through his mind at that moment.


    Those memory fragments are why he stopped in city a and met the woman who seemed cold hearted but actually had her soft side.


    He remembered many memories of being a white wolf.


    Although there was a memory in the wolf, it was missing.


    At this time, he thought of everything, but his mood was also very complicated.


    That is the complexity of accompanying his Gu Jiu along the way.


    That woman¡ª¡ª


    He is the ruler of Beimo. He was born with a life that can''t be independent.


    Or everyone in your family.


    Your family, above the seemingly power in the capital, holds half of the military power of China.


    But who knows their responsibilities and helplessness.


    Your family is not allowed to enter the world. They should be tied up in everything they do in this world.


    Even if he knows that there is a destined person, he is excluded from the bottom of his heart

 Chapter 218

    Because of exclusion, he was unwilling to accept such a fate.


    He felt a little lucky that he had lost the ring of the man who was looking for his destiny.


    Even if Grandpa asked him to look for the ring, he was in a casual state of mind.


    No one ever thought that he would meet that woman in the process, Gu Jiu.


    Thinking of that woman, Jun Beimo''s complexity is deeper.


    However, Jun Beimo''s complexity soon subsided.


    Because the wolf has been here for nearly a month, and now it is finally going to recover.


    He''s going back to being human again.


    Jun Beimo looked up at Si Yu in the driver''s seat and howled at each other.


    As soon as Si Yu heard that the little Lord woke up, he immediately looked aside.


    This surprised him.


    At this time, the little Lord''s face has begun to recover human beings.


    The moment he turned his head, it began to change.


    At this time, Jun Beimo had snow-white ears when he was a wolf on his head, a tail behind him, and his legs were changing slowly.


    In fact, this is not the first time Si Yu saw the transformation process of Shaozhu.


    But every time he saw it, his heart was very soft.


    Just because the moment when the little Lord changed, it was really indescribable.


    Although it is inappropriate to use cute to describe the little Lord, it is really super cute.


    If he didn''t know the lethality of the little Lord, the majesty of the little Lord and the means of thunder, he would like to touch it.


    Jun Bei''s snow-white ears are still shaking even if they recover their body. This ear can''t fade in a short time, even the tail.


    The hair is snow-white and long, soft and beautiful.


    Such a young Lord, his body is a human body, but his tail, ears and soft white hair.


    All these combine to give people the appearance of not cannibalism.


    Just like the immortal, it has the posture of heaven and man.


    Si Yu saw the appearance of Shaozhu and quickly heard the car on the highway.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    The car was braked urgently, and Si Yu''s driving skills plummeted.


    Jun Beimo turned back to the human body in an instant, but he still carried the symbol of white wolf.


    The ears, the tail, and the long white hair were in harmony with his appearance at this time.


    But let others see that it is absolutely alien and full of a sense of conflict with this modern civilization.


    Jun Beimo, who was originally the posture of heaven and man, suddenly leaned forward and hit his head because of Si Yu''s sudden braking.


    After Si Yu stopped the car, Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes and looked at Si Yu sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Because of this look, Si Yu took a trace of grievance in his cold face.


    Even if Si Yu''s cold face didn''t change much, his eyes wouldn''t lie.


    At this time, seeing the little Lord''s recovery, Si Yu inadvertently exposed their familiar emotions.


    Si Yuzhen was suddenly transformed by the little Lord and got flustered.


    But it''s not all his fault.


    I only blame the little Lord for being so eye-catching and attracting people''s attention.


    The magnificent moment of transformation is really not what ordinary people can see.


    Especially or¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the little Lord is the body of red mango¡ª¡ª


    Fortunately, Jun Beimo didn''t care. He couldn''t really blame Si Yu for the people who had been around for so many years.


    And he didn''t care that he didn''t have clothes to avoid.


    "What about them?"


    Jun Beimo took a strand of hair before he got up, with distress in his eyes.

 Chapter 219

    Looking at this long white hair, Jun Beimo feels so troublesome every time he changes.


    After all, this long hair is difficult to recover in a short time.


    Then I only heard the dark, low and magnetic voice from Jun Bei Mo''s mouth.


    In fact, he really wants to ask Gu Jiu.


    But when the words came to his mouth, the front changed its flavor.


    Hearing the little Lord''s inquiry, Si Yu''s face changed.


    His tight frown, coupled with his eyes, let Jun Beimo know that something had happened.


    He put down his hair and stared at Si Yu regardless of CHIGUO''s body.


    "Where are they?"


    This time, there was a trace of unstable eagerness in Jun Beimo''s words.


    On this dark night, there were no other vehicles on highway, even behind it was dark.


    At this time, mu siran, Si Yun and the woman are not here. Something must have happened.


    Si Yu follows Jun Beimo. Of course, he knows the meaning of his words and deeds.


    At this time, he knew he couldn''t hide it, and he didn''t think that the little Lord would change back into a person. With the ability of action, he would leave Si ran and his brother.


    So he quickly told what had happened before and his decision to send him back to the capital safely.


    Although Si Yu is not good at words and looks cold, his expression ability is still very good.


    I''ll make everything clear in a short time.


    After Si Yu finished, Jun Beimo''s handsome face flashed cold killing intention.


    The cold breath of the whole body made Si Yu tremble.


    The young master is angry.


    He received the anger of the little Lord at the first time.


    "Turn the car around and go back."


    Jun Beimo finished, looked at the neat clothes on the back seat, and directly crossed over to wear clothes.


    He knows that Yimu siran and others are meticulous and will definitely prepare a picture for him. No matter whether he will change on this road or not, he will prepare it for him.


    He knew all too well that these people had been with him for so many years.


    But because of mousran, they, or the woman, he would not leave like this.


    As soon as Si Yu heard this, he immediately made an action.


    He knew that he would tell the story and make the decision of the little Lord.


    Because no one can decide the decision of the little Lord, Si Yu didn''t dissuade him.


    In fact, in his private heart, he also wants to go back and have a look.


    Perhaps at this time, my brother and mu siran are already in the worst situation.


    He can''t just leave.


    As for the little Lord, everything was different when the other party woke up.


    He can''t cheat the man.


    Once the other party knows the situation of Mu siran and his brother, he will never leave like this.


    The little Lord can''t let them fall into danger like this.


    Si Yu turned his head and returned to the road when he came.


    Jun Beimo put on his clothes and looked out of the car with his dark eyes.


    The mood in my eyes changes a thousand times.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ruins of the battle, Gu Jiu and mu siran are trying to save Siyun.


    20017 looking at mu siran and Gu Jiu together, the more you think, the more wrong it is.


    The knife in her hand never left Siyun''s neck. At the same time, she said in the direction of Gu Jiu and mu siran: "don''t want to delay time. If you don''t hand over the White Wolf, I''ll kill him!"


    Hearing the words of 20017, Gu Jiu and mu siran looked at each other for a second and looked at 20017 and Siyun.


    In the surrounding fire, Siyun''s clothes had become wet and moist.


    This is all the blood from the wound on Siyun''s neck.


    However, Siyun''s face did not change at this time.

 Chapter 220

    Seeing the current situation of Siyun, Gu Jiu suddenly turned and nodded to Mu siran.


    Default for previous plans.


    At this time, because Si Yun is in the hands of 20017, their movement is limited.


    If you want to save Siyun, you can only take risks.


    Mu siran sees Gu Jiu''s nod and agrees, and looks at Si Yun. They communicate and confirm what they have done.


    Then he turned and walked towards Jun''s bodyguard.


    Gu Jiu faces 20017. Although 20017 is a child, they don''t dare to underestimate it at all.


    She looked at 20017 coldly, "I''ve gone to find the white wolf. If you dare to hurt people, I won''t let you leave alive, and even let you taste the more painful taste of death."


    20017 didn''t care about it at all. She had already experienced the more painful torture of death at the Institute of fraternity.


    "Hum! You''re just talking nonsense. You''d better find the White Wolf now, or I''ll cut off the man''s head."


    Gu Jiu smiled when he heard 20017.


    The gentle smile is full of charm.


    Such a smile made Huo Xiang and others who were closest to her lose their focus.


    Just because of Gu Jiu''s smile, they saw it for the first time.


    It is so beautiful, but this beauty is poisonous.


    The momentum from Gu Jiu''s body made them feel cold.


    It''s a contradictory feeling. It''s so beautiful, but it makes people stop.


    It seems that as long as you come forward, you will be poisoned by her beauty.


    This is a poisonous beauty.


    Gu Jiu looked at 20017 like looking at a dead man. The corners of his mouth gently recalled, "we''ll wait and see."


    Then she glanced at mousran from the corner of her eye.


    Mu siran had taken the gun from the bodyguard of Jun''s house at this time.


    The muzzle is slowly moving towards 20017.


    Right now¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and ran quickly towards 20017.


    Her speed is so fast that people only need to see a residual shadow.


    In 20017, seeing Gu Jiu''s action and knowing that the situation has changed, he immediately wants to wipe Siyun, the killer, with his hand holding a knife.


    "Bang..."


    However, before she could move, the gun rang out.


    "Ah..."


    20017 the hand holding the knife loosened and the knife fell to the ground.


    Her hand was pierced by a bullet.


    When Siyun''s 20017 knife left his neck, he quickly turned around and wanted to stop the other party.


    However, the other party ran away too fast. He didn''t touch a corner of the other party''s clothes at all.


    As soon as Siyun was about to stand up, a residual shadow flashed past him.


    That''s Gu Jiu.


    Siyun looked back and saw Gu Jiu and 20017 chasing each other.


    Mu siran saw that Siyun was all right and ran over immediately. At the same time, he also asked Jun''s bodyguard to support Gu Jiu.


    20017 while running fast, she looked at the man who shot through her hand, mousran.


    Looking at Mu Si Ran''s eyes with blood light.


    She''s going to kill this man.


    But the woman behind him is also a trouble.


    At this time, 20017 can only crush each other in speed.


    Her split - body ability is limited.


    I used it too many times today. I can''t use it anymore.


    But she won''t just give up.


    20017 suddenly ran in the direction of mousran.


    Mu siran didn''t notice the hate look of 20017 and the figure coming quickly because he was concerned about Si Yun''s injury.


    Gu Jiu noticed it, but she didn''t have time to inform.


    Because 20017 is about to come to mousran.


    Gu Jiu had to run the powers in the body - again.


    A small fireball was quickly formed from her hand.

 Chapter 221

    Gu Jiu couldn''t wait for the fireball to take shape, so he threw the fireball on 20017.


    This time, 20017 did not avoid the attack of the fireball.


    Although the fireball was small, 20017 was still slowly surrounded by flames.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The pain of the flame burning the skin made 20017 scream in pain.


    Gu Jiu saw this with happiness in his eyes, and then his body slowly fell down.


    She was fighting for the possibility that her power would be abolished and used the only remaining power.


    At this time, her body couldn''t support.


    However, when she was attacked in 20017, she fell down at ease.


    Mousran turned and looked at the angry roar when it sounded around him.


    At a glance, I saw Gu Jiu slowly falling down, and the scene of 20017 surrounded by flames.


    He didn''t know what had happened. So did Si Yun and Huo Xiang. They were stunned one after another.


    20017 was solved.


    Then someone moved. It was a small.


    He ran quickly towards Gu Jiu.


    Then Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Seeing this, mu siran gave Si Yun to the bodyguard around him for the first time and ran quickly towards Gu Jiu.


    Xiao Qi came to Gu Jiu and watched her fall to the ground weak, helpless and flustered.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are the same. They dare not touch Gu Jiu.


    Mu Si ran came but didn''t care so much. He directly picked Gu Jiu up from the ground.


    He quickly glanced at Gu Jiu''s body and was relieved to see that there was no wound on each other''s body.


    Then he looked at Gu Jiu''s face and asked, "are you okay?"


    Gu Jiu smiled bitterly, "I can''t kill you."


    Hearing her words, Huo Xiang also breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, they are still too careless.


    "Be careful!!!"


    Siyun''s roar came.


    As soon as mu siran heard Si Yun''s voice, he had no time to respond and held Gu Jiu in his arms.


    "Poop..."


    The sound of a sharp blade inserted - into the body.


    The sound is particularly clean in the silent night.


    "Hahaha..."


    At this time, Gu Jiu and others were surrounded by fire, like day.


    It was 20017. He rushed to them with his last strength.


    She was going to kill Gu Jiu.


    But I didn''t expect that the man who pierced her hand came to the door automatically.


    Looking at the knife inserted - into the heart, 20017 smiled proudly.


    When you die, you have to pull a cushion.


    Gu Jiu wanted to struggle when she was held in Mu siran''s arms.


    But before she could wait for her to struggle away, she heard the muffled and painful voice of mousran.


    Then came the proud smile of 20017.


    Mu siran looked at the knife in front of Yue Xiong and looked at Gu Jiu again. His eyes were relieved and full of complexity.


    He saved the woman, which didn''t make him regret.


    But he couldn''t help worrying about the relationship between the other party and the little Lord.


    The scene in front of us shocked Huo Xiang and others.


    They didn''t have time to react, and things came to this point.


    Mousran''s wound was hopeless.


    The heart has been penetrated.


    Regardless of the wound on his body, Siyun ran here quickly, with flustered steps and a calm face.


    When he finally came to the public, he saw Mu Silan''s wound at a glance.


    His eyes were dilated with disbelief, and the overflow of sadness was unspeakable.


    Si Yun knows this position and is powerless.


    That''s why he was so stiff that he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 222

    Looking at mousran like this, how can he accept it.


    Si Yun''s calm appearance was broken at this time.


    Full of sadness, he knelt beside Mu Silan and wanted to reach out and pull people over.


    Gu Jiu, who is still held in his arms by mu siran, is also shocked at the wound on mu siran.


    She was saved.


    In her previous life and present life, she can count the number of times she was saved.


    She looked at the blood in the mouth of Mu Si ran Yue Xiong, and couldn''t help it.


    The fire power has been exhausted by her, and the healing power will also be affected.


    I hope it''s still time.


    Just when Siyun wanted to reach out and take mu siran away, Gu Jiu shot.


    She stretched out her hand and went to Mu Si ran Yue''s chest.


    The hand was on the edge of the wound, and the white light flashed.


    The brightness was very obvious in the dark night, and everyone present saw it.


    Gu Jiu was not affected at all and began to use the healing power to save mu siran.


    Mu Si ran felt the pain in Yue Xiong''s mouth and couldn''t help looking down.


    However, before he looked at the wound, he found Gu Jiu''s pale face at this time.


    There was no blood on the exquisite and beautiful little face, and the lips were white, as if they fell down at any time.


    Look down at your wound.


    The white light was shining and the wound was healing.


    But Mu Si ran suddenly pushed Gu Jiu away.


    Gu Jiu''s appearance at this time is clearly the face of the dead.


    That vitality is losing.


    If the other party continues to treat, she won''t want to live.


    Mu siran received all kinds of training in Jun''s family and learned from the children of the ancient martial family.


    For Gu Jiu''s face, you can naturally see something.


    He didn''t save Gu Jiu to let the other party waste another life to save him.


    Mu siran pushed Gu Jiu away and let his wound slowly heal and exude blood again.


    Si Yun on one side was blinded by mu siran''s action.


    He took over each other''s body.


    When Gu Jiu was pushed away by Mu Silan again, Xiao Qi caught her behind him.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu was fine, Xiao Qi looked at Mu Si ran with his eyes like a wolf.


    With a complaint in his eyes, he didn''t understand why he wanted to "bite the hand that feeds him".


    Mousran saw Xiao Qi''s time and had no strength to explain.


    He looked at Gu Jiu''s pale face with disapproval in his eyes, "I save you without asking you for any return. Why do you bother to exchange your life for it."


    Gu Jiu heard mu siran''s words and looked at his equally pale and dying face with complex eyes.


    She couldn''t save Mu Silan after all.


    Just a little.


    Just a little, the gap in the heart will recover.


    However, just like Mu Silan said, she would trade her life for it.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know what would happen if Mu siran didn''t stop her just now.


    She felt that the life of her body was gradually disappearing.


    But if she doesn''t save Mu Silan, she has no conscience.


    Of course, she can''t waste her life.


    But mousran saved her. She couldn''t let it go.


    So in her confusion, she was pushed away by mousran.


    Even at this time, she was unable to save mousran,


    After this battle, she was already weak and out of shape.


    When Siyun heard mu siran''s words, he understood that Gu Jiu was saving him before.


    He looked at Mu Silan nervously, "Silan, how are you? Are you ok?"


    Siyun''s eyes are shining with expectation.


    But mousran shook his head gently.

 Chapter 223

    Mu Si ran gently shook his head at Si Yun, who was full of expectation.


    "Si Yun, I can''t go back."


    Even though Mu Si ran was about to die, he still smiled.


    But the smile was full of bitterness.


    Mousran said and looked at the dark distance, which was the direction of the capital.


    Siyun closed his eyes after his words..


    The closed eyes, and the crystal light.


    At this time, the sadness in Siyun''s heart made him unable to restrain.


    He didn''t want to hear that. He couldn''t watch his brother die in front of him.


    Gu Jiu''s face became very ugly when he heard mu siran''s words.


    She knows the result.


    After all, the healing of the pierced heart is only half done.


    Mousran had no way to live at this time.


    Even if he looks better now and can even talk, it''s just the last reflection.


    Thinking that the man was attacked because he saved her, Gu Jiu looked at 20017 not far away.


    The cruelty in her eyes seems to break 20017 into pieces.


    20017 is not dead yet, but it''s almost there.


    After all, I was charred by the fire.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene and looked at Jun''s bodyguard.


    "Which of you is a water power? Put out the fire on her."


    The weak voice came out of Gu Jiu''s mouth, and her fingers pointed to 20017.


    As soon as her voice fell, a man came out of your bodyguard.


    The man walked towards 20017 with steady steps, and his eyes were full of irrecoverable hatred.


    He raised his hand and watered 20017, which was still struggling in the fire.


    "Well..."


    At this time, 20017 was burned by the fire. She had no strength to struggle, and the fragile voice came out of her mouth.


    Gu Jiu struggled to sit up and looked at 20017 not far away. "I said it would make your life worse than death. It''s a gift for you to let you die so cheaply."


    Then she looked at Xiao Qi behind her, "drag her out and cut off her flesh one by one. I want her bones to disappear."


    So cold and clear words sounded in everyone''s ears.


    In this darkness, people heard that it was full of biting cold.


    But the people around heard Gu Jiu''s words, although some stunned, knew that women could not be offended easily.


    But no one to refute, no one to sympathize with the 20017.


    Xiao Qi is obedient to Gu Jiu. Of course, he won''t refute it.


    He glanced at Gu Jiu, then stood up and looked at 20017.


    The only consciousness left in 20017 naturally heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    She curled up in her charred body and tried to escape.


    But she couldn''t stand the pain.


    She could only look at Xiaoqi. 12981, which had been the same experiment as her, came slowly towards her.


    Finally, she dragged her body mercilessly towards the distance.


    Xiao Qi will naturally do what Gu Jiu tells him.


    But the bloody picture, in front of so many people, is still too influential.


    So Xiao Qi dragged 20017''s body to a distance, and he would torture each other slowly.


    In fact, people who come out of the Institute, whether they are staff, experimental subjects, or doctoral professors.


    None of them is normal.


    Even Xiao Qi himself is the same.


    He is bloodthirsty, always pays for his vengeance, and never takes life seriously.


    But only Gu Jiu has his loyalty.


    20017 almost made Xiaoqi lose his life-saving benefactor and his faith, so 20017 was definitely difficult in his hands.

 Chapter 224

    After Xiaoqi dragged 20017''s body away.


    Siyun here had already opened his eyes. He took a deep look at Gu Jiu.


    There was no sense of blame or disapproval in that eye.


    It was like recognizing her for the first time. He glanced at each other gently, but soon left.


    Fast Gu Jiu didn''t see it when he looked back.


    Mousran is still in Siyun''s arms. He calmly waits for the end of his destiny.


    But he is too fragile at this time.


    Now mousran is full of sadness, as if he had something to give up.


    His eyes fixed on the distance never moved away.


    It''s like seeing someone.


    That''s his concern, the one he wants.


    Such a mousse is fragile and helpless.


    Seeing this, Siyun''s eyes turned red and the corners of his eyes became moist.


    He has been with this man for more than ten years. Of course, he knows what mu siran wants.


    He, Si Yu and Jiang Bai knew the extravagant hope hidden in the bottom of his heart.


    It is precisely because I know that I love him more at this time.


    Mousran''s vulnerability at this time was seen by all present.


    Some bodyguards have silently turned away.


    Their shoulders were trembling.


    Although they have no friendship with mu siran as with Si Yun, they have fought side by side.


    The man has an intelligent mind and seems to be unable to defeat him in anything.


    Even when the little Lord is angry, he is always under pressure in front of the little Lord.


    Mousran''s eyes are only far away.


    It was dark ahead and there was nothing.


    But he just looked at it and looked deeply.


    Eyes are fragile, sad, helpless, and sad.


    Looking into the distance like this, he seems to be able to see the person in the depths of his mind.


    Feeling that his body had a little strength, Mu Si ran turned to Si Yun holding his body and said with a smile: "Si Yun, help me stand up."


    Si Yun was stunned in his eyes.


    At this time, if musran acts again, it will only speed up the passage of life.


    Mu Si ran saw Si Yun with hesitation and said with a wry smile: "just let me take another look. I always want to be closer to that person, even a little."


    Siyun smelled the speech, and his eyes were reddish. The crystal in his eyes was almost overflowing.


    He nodded and choked, "OK."


    This man is so good and infatuated. Why does he have such a fate.


    His fate shouldn''t be like this.


    Mu siran is going to die. How will he explain to the people of the king''s family and the young Lord?


    He wants to talk to Si Yu and Jiang Bai.


    This is their brother.


    Why did they not change their positions.


    He wished he was the one who was hurt.


    Siyun turned his head and wiped the corners of his eyes. At this time, his neck was still bleeding, but he didn''t take care of it.


    Instead, he turned his head and slowly stood with mousran.


    He carries all the weight of each other on himself.


    They slowly stood up from the ground.


    Gu Jiu looked at their movements and stood up from the ground with the same difficulty.


    At this time, she was very angry with her weakness.


    If she were stronger, wouldn''t she need mousran to save her.


    At this time, they will not look at each other and wait for death.


    Mu Si ran slowly stood up with Si Yun, and the bodyguards of Jun''s family around him stood up straight.


    Some of them surrounded them and stared at Mu Silan deeply.


    The rest are clearing the obstacles around them.


    Mu Si Ran''s temperament is as gentle as usual, but he can''t hide the sadness around him and the dying spirit.


    There was still a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 225

    Mousran stood up with Siyun.


    But he felt that it was not enough. He turned to Siyun and said with a smile, "go further, go again."


    Siyun didn''t speak, but he walked towards the front with Mu Si ran under his feet.


    That''s the direction of the capital.


    That''s their home.


    Heard what Mu Silan said and the bodyguards around him.


    They quickly cleared the obstacles in front of them.


    In this dark night, in this ruins, too quiet.


    Everyone was silent except the sound of the cleaning action.


    They all looked at mousran.


    Mousran couldn''t see it at all.


    Maybe he was dying. He actually saw the man in front.


    The man is no longer what he looked like.


    But he is surrounded by noble spirit, noble and elegant, and his temperament is more gentle than him.


    When you laugh, you are full of charm.


    At the first meeting, the man smiled gently at him.


    That smile made him unforgettable all his life.


    I don''t even know when I lost my heart.


    At this time, the man appeared again, right in front of him.


    Just as he appeared in front of him and brought him out of the abyss.


    His hand stretched forward¡ª¡ª


    "You''re here?"


    Mousran stretched out his hand and went towards the man.


    The smile on his face was a gentle mess with unknown satisfaction.


    Si Yun looked at Mu Si ran and extended his hand to the air in front of him.


    In front of them, there was no one but the bodyguard who cleared the obstacles.


    The light in Mu Si Ran''s eyes and the gentle expression on his face all showed what he saw.


    Is this the phenomenon of returning light and dying?


    Siyun wants to pull his hand back.


    Tell him it''s all an illusion.


    There was nothing in front of them.


    But I can''t wait for Siyun to move.


    Moussa ran away from his help and walked towards the front.


    Although each step was very hard, the wound on his body was still bleeding.


    But in his eyes, only the person in front of him who also stretched out his hand and smiled gently at him.


    It seems that he has never seen such a smile since he entered Jun''s house.


    He never realized even his extravagant hopes.


    Now he was satisfied to see it before he died.


    Even if you know it''s an illusion, so what.


    All he wanted from beginning to end was the man''s smile.


    Just like in those years, he smiled sincerely and gently at him and asked him if he would follow him.


    Soon, I''m about to touch that hand.


    Mousran walked stumbling forward.


    He wanted to touch the man''s outstretched hand.


    He knew how warm that hand was.


    I''m about to touch that hand.


    Mousran ran ran like a moth to the fire.


    But why, it''s about to touch, and it''s getting farther and farther away.


    He ran hard.


    He is greedy for the warm package and the tenderness of each other.


    "Mousran!"


    However, all this was eventually broken.


    Siyun looked at mu siran and ran forward quickly regardless of the wound. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger.


    He stopped each other loudly.


    If this goes on, mousran will soon die.


    For that unrealistic illusion, moth like death, this should not be.


    Mousran saw it when he heard the sound in his ear.


    Where is the figure of that man in front of you.


    It was pitch black.


    Everything was just his imagination.


    The man was far away in the capital and didn''t know they were on the road.


    I don''t know their dangerous situation now.


    All this is false after all.

 Chapter 226

    Si Yun saw Mu Si suddenly stop, his body was a little shaky, and quickly walked over.


    He helped each other up again.


    At this time, mousran''s sadness, pain and helplessness broke out in an all-round way.


    The whole body was dead and there was no sign of life.


    Just like between heaven and earth, all sadness, pain and helplessness emanated from him.


    Looking at such mu siran, Si Yun loves him more.


    Mu Si ran looked at the front with both eyes.


    At this time, they didn''t see Gu Jiu behind them, and their eyes showed confusion.


    Confusion is followed by frowning, followed by surprise.


    When mu siran stood up and saw the lifeless breath around him, Gu Jiu''s eyes changed.


    She finally remembered why she was so familiar with Jun''s bodyguards before.


    Along the way, she occasionally felt that they were familiar.


    All along, I thought I was thinking too much.


    But now, Gu Jiu has to admit that all this is life.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in the security base of the capital.


    At this time, the leaders of all forces in the base did not sleep late at night.


    Tonight is a sleepless night.


    Just because the eldest son of the jun family, Jun Beichen, will return from abroad, Liu ziye, a young professor who has entered the military - district hospital, brought back to the base.


    And brought back a large number of drugs.


    That''s the most scarce consumable in the base now.


    Liu ziye was trapped in the military - district hospital when the zombie broke out.


    Now he was brought back to the base in the middle of the night, or brought back by the jun family.


    It was the eldest son of your family who came out.


    Jun Beichen, who is called your childe.


    As soon as he appeared at the safe entrance of the base, all forces received the news.


    All the forces sent out in the middle of the night and came to your house.


    Their purpose is not only the young ghost medicine Professor, but also medicine.


    At this time, it is very lively in your villa.


    The Dong family, the Song family and the Tang family, with their own people, vowed to stay in your villa.


    Now I come to this gentleman''s house just to get a share.


    Many of their men, especially those who went out to look for supplies, came back with injuries.


    It all needs medicine.


    At this time, they know that most of the medicine brought back by Jun''s family. How can they not be moved and look indifferent.


    Mr. Jun sat on the sofa in the living room, holding the bibcock crutch in his hand and squinting at the visitor.


    The three families opposite are the other three forces in the Huaxia security base.


    Similarly, before the end of the world, they had quite high positions not only in military and political circles.


    It is also one of the few ancient martial families in the world.


    At this time, the old man knows why they came with their own people.


    But it''s not for nothing to take things out of their family.


    Jun Beichen sat aside. Behind him was dangling son langdang Jiang Bai and Liu ziye full of book breath.


    Around them are the bodyguards of Jun''s family and some soldiers in camouflage clothes.


    The Dong, song and Tang families, looking at the indifference of the jun family, didn''t know what to do next.


    The first thing I couldn''t help was the Dong family.


    The old man of the Dong family stood up and walked towards Mr. Jun with a smile.


    Those eyes full of calculation and gloom are a crafty man at first sight.


    Just when he came to master Jun and was about to speak, he was interrupted.


    "Young master!"


    It was Jiang Bai''s flustered voice.

 Chapter 227

    Jiang Baiyan looked at Jun Beichen and suddenly stood up. Then he fell down and panicked.


    The sound sounded in this spacious villa, and everyone turned their attention to the source of the sound.


    They looked at the gentleman''s eldest son, who was called your son. At this time, their eyes were closed and collapsed on the sofa.


    The pale man seemed to be seriously ill.


    When they entered the gentleman''s villa before Mingming, they saw that the gentleman Beichen looked very good.


    In this moment, what happened to him that suddenly made him like this?


    The Dong, song and Tang families looked different when they saw this scene. They didn''t know what to think. No one spoke.


    When old master Jun heard Jiang Bai''s flustered voice, he stood up from the sofa.


    When he came to his eldest grandson, he saw the bloodless face on the other side.


    He shouted to the bodyguards around him, "what are you waiting for? Hurry to call a doctor!"


    The yelled bodyguards, take action immediately.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, Liu ziye, who had been standing behind Jun Beichen, opened his mouth.


    He walked forward, looked at Mr. Jun and said with a smile, "Mr. Jun, you forget, I''m a doctor."


    As soon as the gentleman Old Master heard this, he immediately moved his body away, "look, what''s the matter with Beichen."


    Liu ziye was not polite either. He immediately went to Jun Beichen.


    However, he has not made any action to Jun Beichen.


    See Jun Beichen suddenly opened his eyes, that eyes take red light, blood color turn over and surge.


    The Dong, song and Tang families behind them didn''t see it because of the cover of the bodies of old Prince Jun and Liu ziye.


    Seeing his eldest grandson like this, the old gentleman looked unchanged and waved to the bodyguard not far away, "you help Beichen to the room."


    Jun Beichen''s eyes were red with blood, and there was a trace of strangeness in his eyes.


    Is staring straight at a direction.


    At this time, where did Jun Beichen still have the appearance of your childe said by the outside world.


    The whole body is full of cruelty and blood.


    Master Jun stepped forward and covered his eyes.


    "Beichen is good. Go upstairs first. If there''s anything wrong, Grandpa will go up later. We''ll have a good talk."


    Jun Beichen didn''t know if he heard it.


    However, when Mr. Jun took his hand away, Jun Beichen''s open blood red eyes had been closed at this time.


    After that, the gentleman''s family helped Jun Beichen up and walked towards the stairs.


    Liu ziye followed behind them.


    But Jiang Bai chose to stay and stand behind Mr. Jun.


    The Dong, song and Tang families on one side saw this situation and had no intention of leaving.


    Mr. Jun turned around with the a threatening look on his face. "You can leave now."


    How could he not see the greed of the three families and what they wanted to ask for.


    But at this time, nothing is as important as his great grandson.


    As soon as the old man of the Dong family saw the appearance of Mr. Jun, he knew that he would come for nothing today.


    In fact, whether before the end of the world or after the end of the world, they see the ability of the king''s family in their eyes.


    Although there are few people in this family, they are only the direct lineage of their king''s family, but they are also the object they dare not provoke.


    But the reason why the three of them came was because they knew that the people of the jun family rarely got involved in the cumbersome things.


    It''s like people who don''t eat human fireworks and cultivate immortals.


    So the three companies joined together and thought about taking some drugs from Jun''s house. There should be no difficulty.


    But no one thought that he would catch up with the eldest son of your family.


    The three families had to leave.


    Master Jun is the first person of these ancient martial families.

 Chapter 228

    Although Mr. Jun is about their age.


    But no one knows his unfathomable value of force.


    Otherwise, for so many years, they will not always be favored by the leaders at the upper level.


    Even if the first-class leaders die in the end of the world, they dare not do anything about the jun family.


    In addition to the Lord, he also has sons and grandchildren, all of whom are strong in force.


    Especially that gentleman Beimo, compared with the unfathomable depth of your old master, that is terrible.


    When the three families heard master Jun''s words, they said a few polite words and turned away.


    However, when they left, they thought of whether it would be Jun Beichen who came back with an injury this time.


    It seems to be the jun family. In addition to the old master, Jun Beichen, another father and son of the jun family, Jun Yilong and Jun Beimo are not in the base.


    This makes their minds active.


    Mr. Jun went upstairs before the three families of Dong, song and Tang walked out of the villa door.


    His steps were steady and powerful, with a trace of eagerness.


    At this time, Jun Beichen, who was brought into the room by the bodyguard, had stabilized.


    However, his eyes were still bloody, and his blood evil spirit had converged.


    Liu ziye helped the man to the seat in the room and sat down. His eyes were worried, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because he knew that there were some things in the jun family that could not be explained by medicine.


    Old gentleman walked into the room and hurried to Jun Beichen.


    He came forward and said, "you said you have been looking for that person for so many years. You know, you have been 27 this year. Even if the world is chaotic, our king''s family can enter the world without the company of the destined person. At the age of 28, your life is over!"


    With that, the dragon head crutch still kept knocking on the ground.


    The words in my mouth mean that I hate iron but not steel.


    Jun Beichen closed his eyes, then opened them and looked at the old gentleman with paranoia.


    Seeing his paranoid eyes, master Jun didn''t understand, "Alas! You said this generation, how can you and Beimo be different."


    In this generation of jun family, Jun Beichen and Jun Beimo brothers do not accept fate.


    Even if they know they won''t live to be 28, they stick to themselves.


    It was not easy for Jun Beimo to finally have a tie with the destined person, but now the great grandson has been tortured.


    Before the age of 28, he has not found the destined person. He will always repeat today''s scene.


    Before downstairs, the reason why Jun Beichen couldn''t hide his strength was precisely because of the spiritual power disorder in his body.


    If you can''t find the destined person all the time, the people of your family will die in the end.


    Even because the psychic power can''t be controlled, the body will explode and die.


    After Jun Beichen slowed down, he was full of unspeakable fatigue.


    His spiritual power is often out of control now.


    The situation this time is only two months from the last time.


    It seems that without the doomed man, he really can only wait to die.


    Mr. Jun looked down at his grandson and sat down beside him slowly.


    Those eyes were complicated and sad.


    This is his grandson. How could he watch each other die.


    "Beichen, go and have a try. Everyone in your family will have the same heart and love each other. Even if you don''t know each other, your feelings can be cultivated slowly -"


    "Grandpa, I''m tired. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."

 Chapter 229

    "Grandpa, I''m tired. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    However, before the old gentleman finished, Jun Beichen stood up and walked towards the bed.


    At this time, his spiritual power stabilized, but his mood was still irritable.


    That gentle and elegant face, with a strong mood.


    He didn''t agree with Grandpa''s arrangement because he had his own ideas.


    If you are really afraid of death, you won''t let the man of fate go out for so many years.


    As soon as you saw this situation, you were in a hurry.


    "Beichen, just listen to Grandpa''s advice. Even if it''s the end of the world, our jun family can afford a woman."


    But Jun Beichen kept walking towards the bed, and took off his shoe cover and was ignored.


    Looking at the eldest grandson''s appearance of such resistance, old master Jun has long been used to it.


    For so many years, because of the resistance of the two brothers to the destined person, he has done so much work that his mouth is almost broken, and they have no action.


    Fortunately, there are some obstacles between Beimo and the destined person.


    Although we still don''t know what the situation is, there are good developments.


    Seeing the rejection of Jun Beichen, the old man sat on the sofa and fell into silence.


    The whole body is filled with low air pressure.


    At this time, the old gentleman saw the twilight of his age.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the twilight posture changed.


    Mr. Jun raised his eyes with determination.


    He stood up, looked at Jun Beichen lying in bed and said sternly, "Beichen, whether you accept it or not, I can''t watch you end your life like this. I''ll find that woman when your father comes back. No matter who it is, or that sentence, our jun family can''t afford a person."


    With that, master Jun turned and left.


    The steps were hurried.


    In fact, he was afraid of the retort of Jun Beichen.


    Jiang Bai, who followed him into the room, did not leave.


    Jiang Bai looked at the man lying in bed and was in a complicated mood.


    To tell the truth, although Jun Beichen is not his master, this man is also the pride of the jun family.


    His strength is also very strong in Jun''s family.


    This man, like the young Lord, rejects the destined man.


    Now he is 27 years old. If he goes on like this, the man will fall at the latest next year.


    Although he did not support the old man''s practice in his own heart.


    But really want to see this man fall, he thinks he can''t do it.


    And after this man dies, another person will die with him.


    Even if the body is not dead, the heart will die with it.


    Jiang Bai and Liu ziye are still in the room. They have nothing to say to each other.


    The bodyguards who sent Jun Beichen upstairs have left with the old man.


    Jun Beichen heard footsteps leave, but there were still two different breathing sounds in the room.


    He lay in bed, looked at the dark night outside the window and said, "go out, too."


    Jiang Bai and Liu ziye look at each other, raise their feet and leave slowly.


    When closing the door, the action is also very light.


    In the slight sound of closing the door, Jun Beichen finally moved.


    He got up and leaned against the bed, looking out of the window.


    It was dark outside, but his eyes looked so seriously.


    I don''t know what he''s looking at.


    The distance watched by Jun Beichen is the direction of s city.


    That''s the only way from city a to the capital.


    On the highway of S City, a car is driving fast.


    When the window of the co driver''s seat was opened, the car was fast and only a silver shadow could be seen in the car.

 Chapter 230

    This fast-moving car is the return of Jun Beimo and Si Yu.


    Ahead is the crossing off the expressway.


    They will see mu siran and others soon.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that Jun Beimo was coming.


    I don''t know the situation of your family in the capital.


    At this time, she looked at mu siran and Si Yun, as well as the surrounding bodyguards who supported them, and fell into the memory of her previous life.


    It was the third year of her struggle in the last life.


    It was also a deep memory in her mind the year she died.


    At the beginning, she finally bought a house with crystal core in the base.


    She has lived and died for more than a year.


    Another part was left to her by her sister Liu Yan and Huo Xiang before they died.


    With all the crystal cores, they bought a house. Once again, they had nothing. They needed to buy everything in the base.


    Because of the crying of her family, she went out of work again.


    But the mission was very dangerous.


    Half of the team was damaged and she almost died.


    Because they met zombies above level 7, everyone in the team was confused because of fear.


    She also separated from the team.


    But in order to live, she kept running forward.


    Until she was chased to a dead end by the zombie behind her, when she was in a desperate situation.


    A convoy arrived and saved her.


    Gu Jiu kept in mind the neat methods of those people at that time and the thunder blow.


    Just because of the weirdness of those people.


    At that time, after they disposed of the zombie behind her, they stepped down from the car and left alone.


    The man was dressed in black and even had a black hat on his head.


    I can''t see the man''s true face.


    There were two men around him.


    The two men walked in front of the man in black.


    One of the men walking in front was surrounded by a gloomy breath.


    No, or not gloomy, but dead.


    It''s not too much to say walking dead.


    His body is still alive, but his heart is already dead.


    At this time, mousran merged with the dead man in his memory.


    This made Gu Jiu fall into the memory of his previous life for a time, and he couldn''t tell what happened today.


    There are also the bodyguards of Jun''s family around, who are also integrated with those people.


    Are those people in previous lives mousran them?


    Gu Jiu is in a mess.


    The mind is confused, and the memory in the brain is also confused for a moment.


    But then she ran quickly to mousran.


    Because the power was overused, her body was very weak, so she couldn''t go fast.


    When she came to mousran, she was out of breath.


    She looked at Mu Si Ran''s face seriously again and looked carefully.


    Mu siran has no response to Gu Jiu''s line of sight.


    Si Yun, who is beside him, is puzzled and looks at Gu Jiu.


    I don''t know why. At this time, Gu Jiu can''t remember the dead man''s face in her memory.


    The only thing that impressed me was the stillness around him.


    But the only impressive thing in the memory is perfectly integrated with mousran at this time.


    Nine times out of ten Gu Jiu has already decided.


    She took out a crystal stone from the space in front of mousran and Siyun.


    That''s the nucleus of the spiritual power I met in Qingshi.


    When she left, she specially asked Xiao Qi to dig it out of the dead body.


    Gu Jiu sent it to Mu Silan when the crystal core appeared in his hand, "eat it."


    Just as she fell into the memory of her previous life, she remembered something.

 Chapter 231

    I remember my previous life. It seems that someone is dying, but he survived because he ate the crystal nucleus of the power.


    She didn''t know what the man had been hurt.


    But there is a chance at this time, and she wants to try.


    Gu Jiu handed the crystal nucleus to Mu siran without any response from the other party.


    Siyun saw this, but his eyes flashed a light.


    At this time, what Gu Jiu took out was hope for him.


    He always knew Gu Jiu''s mystery.


    It''s not easy to know this woman.


    So immediately take the crystal core away from Gu Jiu.


    He just asked mousran what he meant, took the crystal core and put it in his mouth.


    Gu Jiu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. Whether it''s useful or not, he should try it.


    In fact, she intended to leave this crystal core to Huo Xiang or her sister.


    After all, they helped her too much in their previous lives. She wanted to repay them.


    In such a situation, musran had no reason not to take out the crystal core when she remembered the usefulness of the crystal core.


    Now we can wait for the result. I hope this crystal core is useful.


    Mousran began to react when Siyun fed the crystal nucleus to his mouth.


    He looked at Si Yun weakly and said with a smile, "don''t toss about. It doesn''t make much sense."


    Then he looked at Gu Jiu, but his look was complicated.


    Of course he knows the difference of the little Lord to this woman.


    But the people of your family, where is so easy to get.


    The people of your family can''t afford it at all.


    They were born with a destined partner.


    Thinking of the possibilities between the little Lord and Gu Jiu in the future, Mu Si ran looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight and couldn''t help but sympathize.


    Gu Jiu didn''t see mu siran''s sympathy.


    Just because Siyun fed the crystal core to Mu siran''s mouth, she recalled all kinds of previous lives again.


    If the previous life was really mousran, they saved her.


    So who was the man in rigorous black?


    At that time, everyone who got out of the car seemed to be very respectful to the man in black.


    That respectful attitude made Gu Jiu catch something.


    At that time, the man in black came to her and said only one word.


    The voice was dull.


    He asked her if she wanted to go with him.


    Even reached out to her.


    The hand was as white as jade. It seemed that he lived well in the end of the world and had not experienced a hard life.


    And she has been in the last three years. She is old and yellow, and her face is terrible.


    Before they got married, they were only in their twenties and already existed like women.


    I remember she refused.


    Even if it is a life-saving grace, she doesn''t need to "repay her body".


    She knew that the so-called going with them just wanted her to join them.


    But she recognized the difference in strength with the other party.


    Whether it was because of her family or her deep cowardice, she didn''t leave with them.


    At that time, she was so stupid and naive. She cared about her family and couldn''t follow them.


    The man in black heard her answer, just sighed gently and went back to the car.


    Then there is the dead man who can''t remember his face. Maybe it''s mu siran.


    He came up to her and said a word.


    She still has a deep memory of that sentence.


    "If you miss the chance to live, you''ll never have it again."


    Then they came and went in a hurry.


    From beginning to end, they didn''t have much communication. They saved her and left.

 Chapter 232

    She survived, but those people were a few who saved her.


    So Gu Jiu still has a deep memory at this time, but their faces are blurred.


    At that time, beside the man in black, there was another person besides the existence similar to mousran.


    But that person is not Si Yun and Si Yu.


    So Gu Jiu is not sure whether mu siran saved her in her previous life.


    Gu Jiu looks up at Mu Si ran again.


    I want to find some other details from his face.


    However, without waiting for her to look carefully, she saw that mu siran had looked into the distance with his eyes open, and then leaned on Si Yun''s shoulder and slipped slowly.


    "Si ran!"


    Si Yun felt something wrong with Mu Silan for the first time and immediately picked up Mu Silan''s sliding body.


    But mousran was already in a coma.


    Siyun held his body and fell to the ground.


    He can still feel the temperature of mousran''s body.


    But I can''t feel my heartbeat.


    Siyun''s pupils contracted sharply. He couldn''t believe looking at the man in his arms.


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible.


    Si Yun tightly hugged mu siran''s body, and a tear mark crossed from the corner of his eye.


    They have known each other for more than ten years and have gone through many battles of life and death together.


    The man just left.


    Siyun looked up and dared not look at mu siran again.


    He can''t accept the fact.


    Gu Jiu looks at the change of Siyun''s face and guesses that mousran is dead.


    She doesn''t believe it either.


    In previous lives, someone used the crystal nucleus of the power to save the dying.


    Gu Jiu squats down and wants to check mu siran''s situation.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    However, just then, the emergency brake of the vehicle sounded.


    The sound of braking is so strong in this night.


    Si Yu always felt a palpitation when driving all the way.


    He had a hunch that something was wrong.


    So speed up all the way.


    From a distance, I saw my brother squatting, and panic flashed in his eyes.


    He sped the car over.


    Si Yu stopped the car and looked around quickly.


    Seeing less than one person, Si Yu''s hand began to shake.


    But he comforted himself that he must be calm.


    Si Yu quickly got out of the car, bypassed the front of the car and came to the front passenger door.


    Jun Beimo walked slowly down the car.


    He also saw the scene not far away, which made him frown.


    But no one saw the change in his face.


    Just because Jun Beimo was wrapped - tightly all over at this time.


    In addition to the beautiful face carved by God, there are deep dark eyes as quiet as water.


    At this time, his ears, tail and silver hair did not subside.


    He had to dress like this.


    Jun Beimo always knew that mu siran and others took care of him carefully. At this time, he had to sigh their intentions again.


    When he changed, he was in great trouble.


    However, the deep breath not far away made him unhappy.


    In particular, no mousran figure was found.


    After getting off the bus, Jun Beimo walked in the direction of Siyun.


    It was surrounded by scenes after the battle, and there was a lot of smell of corpses.


    It''s all from the corpses of zombies. There''s blood everywhere.


    It can be seen that the battle here is very fierce.


    Before, just listening to Si Yu, he could imagine how heroic the scene was.


    At this time, the bodyguard of your family surrounded Si Yun and the woman.


    In fact, when Jun Beimo got off the bus, he saw Gu Jiu''s figure at a glance.

 Chapter 233

    The woman looked back at her pale face and squatted on the ground.


    Even in this dark night, Jun Beimo saw the loss in her eyes, the weakness in the depths of her eyes.


    Has always been a very confident woman, even with a thin body, but also has a strong explosive power.


    He had never seen a woman look so fragile.


    Seeing such Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo''s pace couldn''t help accelerating.


    Si Yu, who followed him, followed closely.


    Because of the sudden acceleration of the pace, the black hat was inadvertently raised, and some silver white hair appeared.


    Not far away, Si Yu and Gu Jiu saw the silver hair at a glance.


    Siyun saw the man in black, especially the silver hair, with consternation and surprise in his eyes, and then turned into pain.


    He recognized it. It was his little Lord.


    Gu Jiu was shocked when he saw the man in black getting off the bus.


    At this time, the man in black and mu siran lying in Siyun''s arms completely coincide with the scene in the memory of his previous life.


    Who is this man?


    Jun Beimo saw the silver white hair floating in the wind. He slowed down and gathered the hair into his hat.


    His steps were no longer in a hurry, but every move was elegant.


    Siyun was very surprised to see the little Lord change back to his body.


    But Mu Si ran was in his arms at this time, and his heart had stopped beating. How did he explain.


    He didn''t protect mousran.


    Obviously, he was the weakest one, but he stood up to protect Gu Jiu.


    If he had not been caught in 20017, none of this would have happened.


    Si Yu followed Jun Beimo to Si Yun and Gu Jiu. At a glance, he saw mu siran lying in his brother''s arms.


    He squatted down with a flustered face.


    Reach out and check, "Si ran -"


    Siyun pursed tightly at the corners of his mouth.


    He never asked his brother to check mu siran''s situation and stopped Si Yu''s action.


    Jun Beimo looked down at Siyun, Siyu and mu siran in Siyun''s arms.


    Looking at Mu Si ran, he just glanced lightly and then moved away.


    His deep dark eyes looked at Gu Jiu.


    The eyes are so focused, so deep.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the strange man in front of her.


    Everything is completely integrated.


    At this time, Gu Jiu finally determined that they saved her in her previous life.


    Mu Si ran was dead like a walking corpse, surrounded by Jun''s bodyguards and strange men in black.


    It all coincides.


    It was just a lack of another man who accompanied the man in black at that time.


    "Little master -"


    "Little master -"


    At this time, the bodyguards of the surrounding jun family were half kneeling on the ground.


    Their tone is incomparably respectful and their attitude is so pious.


    Little Lord?


    Gu Jiu''s eyes were almost full of consternation.


    This man is their little Lord.


    What about the white wolf?


    Gu Jiu stood up and looked behind the man in black.


    But there''s nothing in the back.


    In addition to the cars with lights on, there was only chaos and blood all over the ground.


    There was no sign of the white wolf.


    Jun Beimo saw the woman stand up in a panic and look for something behind him. His face was a little bad.


    But the face was hidden in the hat and no one saw it.


    He knows what women are looking for.


    Obviously, the facts are in front of us, but this woman is deceiving herself and others.


    I knew that after he changed, they might never return to the past.

 Chapter 234

    But at this moment, I really feel that Jun Beimo''s mood is still very low.


    Gu Jiu didn''t see the white wolf.


    She knew that the man in black who was respectfully called the little Lord by the bodyguards around was the White Wolf, who had accompanied her for a month.


    The man saved her in his previous life.


    But at this moment, she had no time to prepare.


    The White Wolf turned into a tall man.


    Gu Jiu''s mood is very complex, regret, loss, melancholy... In short, there is no joy.


    She took back her sight behind the man and took a deep look at each other.


    The eyes were full of complex emotions.


    There seem to be thousands of words.


    But in the end, she didn''t say anything, but squatted down again to check mu siran''s situation.


    Mu Si Ran''s face was as pale as before.


    That''s the state after eating the crystal nucleus.


    Gu Jiu put his hand at the mouth of moon Hungary in Mu siran, where it had indeed stopped beating.


    But it all looks like it.


    Gu Jiu, as a power, can feel the slight ambush of his heart.


    Although it''s very slow, I can hardly feel it.


    But Gu Jiu knew that mu siran''s body was recovering.


    It seems that the nucleus of the spiritual power is still useful.


    That''s good.


    When musran wakes up again, more than 90% will awaken spiritual powers.


    Then she doesn''t owe these people.


    Although there was no danger, she still had something to solve.


    Gu Jiu got up mechanically and walked in one direction.


    No one knew her happiness after knowing that mousran was out of danger.


    No one knows that she is strange to the man in black at this moment.


    And miss the white wolf.


    She still likes the white wolf who has been with her for a month.


    This made her unable to accept it so quickly, so she had to stay away.


    Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu turn around and walked forward, "where are you going?"


    Deep and sexy, with a gentle voice, like a romantic night wind, rings out in this space.


    The sound was very provocative in my ears.


    Gu Jiu could hear that the man deliberately lowered his voice.


    Even with caution.


    This made her unable to bear to leave directly.


    She turned and looked at the man in black behind her, trying to show a smile when she faced the white wolf.


    But it was so difficult.


    The corners of the mouth don''t bend at all.


    Even if she provoked the arc, she knew how ugly such a smile was.


    Gu Jiu simply broke the jar. Her indifferent face was facing the man, and her emotionless voice sounded.


    "I have something else to deal with."


    Then he turned and left.


    That''s the direction Xiao Qi left with 20017.


    Gu Jiu''s steps were not fast, and he even felt light under his feet.


    She forgot, and she was hurt.


    Ability overdraft, a careless her two-line ability, is likely to be invalidated.


    However, Gu Jiu''s mind is very confused at this time. She wants to find something to do.


    Stay like this, especially with that strange man, get along with a space, she will suffocate.


    Regardless of the body''s bearing capacity, Gu Jiu walked in the direction of Xiaoqi and 20017.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were not far away. They saw Gu Jiu''s action and immediately went straight to her.


    Jun Beimo just watched them leave.


    His hands were clenched together.


    In fact, he knows that women''s alienation is good for each other.


    But why are you so unwilling.


    Jun Beimo closed his eyes, then opened them and looked at the bodyguards around him.

 Chapter 235

    And Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, who left with Gu Jiu, his eyes sank.


    At this time, he also wanted to keep the wolf body, enjoy the care of women, and return to the previous warm moment.


    But everything is just empty talk.


    He is a descendant of the king''s family. Even if he resists fate again, he can''t forget his mission.


    Si Yun and Si Yu are still immersed in the blow of Mu siran''s death.


    Jun Beimo took back his sight and squatted down. He glanced at mu siran''s pale face and whispered, "he''s just asleep. Don''t worry."


    Siyun and Siyu looked at Jun Beimo in disbelief.


    "Little... Little Lord means that Si Ran is all right?"


    Si Yun asked tremblingly.


    Jun Beimo nodded.


    Then he put his hand on mousran''s wound.


    He could see at a glance that mousran''s body was transforming.


    Although I don''t know what happened.


    But the wound on his mouth looked very dangerous.


    When Jun Beimo put his hand on mu siran''s wound, he saw the glittering white light flashing.


    That is more pure than the white light emitted by Gu Jiu when he cured mu siran before.


    This is the spiritual power of Jun Beimo.


    He is helping mousran speed up the process of body transformation, which can also alleviate the pain.


    "Well..."


    Mu Si Ran''s pale face was distorted when his spiritual power touched his body, and the voice of pain overflowed from his mouth.


    Jun Beimo didn''t stop when he saw this. He just frowned and looked puzzled in his eyes.


    Then he infiltrated the spiritual power into the other party''s body, and he felt the spiritual power in mousran''s body, as if with a layer of dust.


    That''s not the pure spiritual power of their royal family.


    So at this time, mu siran''s body began to repel, and there was pain in the process.


    However, Jun Beimo has already made a move. Even if Mu siran is very painful at this time, he will purify the spiritual power in the other party''s body.


    Now that you have spiritual power, you must be the purest.


    This is mu siran''s opportunity. A good start will help to improve spiritual power in the future.


    Jun Beimo knew how serious mu siran''s injury was.


    The spiritual power of the dust was the key to saving his life.


    Jun Beimo slowly crossed the spiritual power in his body to Mu siran''s body.


    Soon, Mu Si Ran''s face began to return to normal.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at the little Lord''s hand and mu siran''s painful voice


    They all know that mousran is really all right. Although the process may be painful, it''s better than losing his life.


    This makes them very excited. When they look at Jun Beimo, they have amazing worship in their eyes.


    They always know how powerful this man is.


    Otherwise, they would not be willing to die for him for so many years.


    This man was born with noble blood, but he had never been separated from them.


    With this man, they have experienced a height that ordinary people can''t touch in a lifetime.


    Jun Beimo is their God and their faith.


    Mousran soon recovered, but he still fell into a deep sleep.


    He is not strong enough to wake him up.


    Jun Beimo took his hand away and said to Si Yu, "put Si ran in the car."


    Then he stood up and looked at Si Yun, "tell me what happened."


    After that, his eyes followed the direction Gu Jiu left, but Gu Jiu couldn''t be seen there.


    Hearing the voice of Jun Beimo, the two brothers of the Si family acted quickly.

 Chapter 236

    Si Yu carried mu siran to the car, and Si Yun stood up and came to Jun Beimo''s back and told him what had happened.


    Jun Beimo was listening to Si Yun. When thousands of zombies were killed, the cold momentum of the whole body came out. It was a depressing atmosphere.


    When I heard the fight between Gu Jiu and 20017, my eyebrows were wrinkled tightly.


    Hearing the thrilling process said by Si Yun, the cold air on Jun Beimo''s body has been continuously released.


    Until he heard that mu siran finally saved Gu Jiu.


    Jun Beimo finally converged.


    Si Yu, who carried mu siran back to the car, also came over at this time.


    The bodyguard of your family was still half kneeling on the ground because he didn''t hear the order.


    Jun Beimo looked at the crowd and whispered, "no one is allowed to tell the old man about Gu Jiu in the capital. Do you hear me?"


    Obviously, it is an emotionless speech, but it makes people listen to it and feel the pressure.


    Si Yu came and heard this, but he couldn''t help but step forward.


    Siyun also reacted slowly and looked at the man around him.


    They don''t understand why the little Lord suddenly made such a proposal.


    After all, Gu Jiu will go to the capital with them.


    They have been together all the time. It''s impossible to hide all this from master Jun.


    Unless


    Si Yun looked at Jun Beimo and said, "don''t you want to take Gu Jiu on the road?"


    Now he doesn''t do what he wants except to think of this possibility.


    Jun Beimo didn''t answer Si Yun''s question. He looked at the direction Gu Jiu left, with an unknown tenderness in his eyes, and he didn''t give up.


    The bodyguards of the surrounding jun family have responded one after another and said they would never talk much.


    But their faces looked with unspeakable sadness.


    Jun Beimo heard the response of Jun''s bodyguards and turned to look at them.


    There was a mutilated body among them.


    Si Yun had said before that some people in Jun''s family were injured this time.


    And there is also a bodyguard of Jun''s family. In order not to drag everyone down, he attracts the zombie to leave alone.


    The mutilated body must be the bodyguard who gave up his life.


    Jun Beimo knows that people are sad because of this man''s death.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the mutilated body.


    At this time, the body had no temperature.


    Jun Beimo stopped by the body, his eyes without fluctuation.


    These people follow him.


    He seems to have no fluctuations, but he has raised his hands.


    The crystal power in his hand went towards the body.


    The crowd watched the body recover its original appearance, and the blood stained face became clean.


    His crippled body was restored, but he still couldn''t live.


    Jun Beimo''s hands were always releasing his spiritual power. A gust of breeze hit and the hat on his head was lifted.


    A pair of furry ears stood on the top of the head with long silver hair, and the beautiful face was also revealed.


    A head of silvery white hair attracted everyone''s attention at this time.


    Even if they have never seen the little Lord, they can''t help being attracted at this time.


    Men are naturally noble and elegant. At this moment, they have the temperament of a relegated fairy.


    Jun Beimo didn''t take care of the hat being lifted, but he was still releasing his spiritual power.


    He was born with the most noble and pure blood of the king''s family, and even his ability is different.


    His spiritual power can be purified.


    The spiritual power is constantly released into the man''s body and fills his body.


    But a moment later, Jun Beimo stopped.

 Chapter 237

    When Jun Beimo stopped, the body of Jun''s bodyguard on the ground had regained its appearance before the battle.


    Then his body slowly turned into crystal particles and flew into the air.


    The grainy white light flew towards the distant sky.


    The crowd looked at this scene with a strong sense of sadness in their eyes.


    Their brother really left them.


    However, it''s not worth living in this world if you can let the little Lord send it in person.


    Until the glittering white light disappeared, people took back their sight.


    Siyun and Siyu also looked sad.


    In fact, this is not the first time Shaozhu has used this ability.


    I still remember a few years ago, a bodyguard who personally blocked the gun for the little Lord was sent away by the little Lord himself.


    Jun Beimo put away his hands and watched the white light disappear. Only then did he bring the raised hat back to his head.


    However, halfway through this action, he saw several people not far away.


    His eyes were on the woman among them.


    The reason why he got out of the car and covered himself so tightly was that he didn''t want women to see him.


    Now, after all, she saw it.


    Jun Beimo paused and then continued to wrap himself tightly.


    He stopped looking at Gu Jiu.


    Turn around and walk in the direction of the car coming from Si Yu.


    Now that the decision has been made, it can''t go on.


    Only alienation between them is the best for each other.


    However, Jun Beimo thought more, and Gu Jiu and others had just come over.


    I only saw his white hair standing in the center of the crowd.


    The long silver hair has a very obvious sense of existence in the night. It''s impossible for them not to notice.


    At this time, Xiao Qi has come back with Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu was a little late after all. When she rushed, Xiao Qi had tortured 20017 to death.


    There was a river of blood in the open space. Xiao Qi really destroyed 20017 knife by knife, beyond recognition.


    Seeing that Xiao Qi still wants to continue, Gu Jiu stops it.


    After her, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie almost vomited when they saw the bloody scene, so they returned together.


    Then I saw the obvious existence of junbei ink.


    He is full of strange and discordant existence with the world.


    The silver hair and the furry ears.


    All this finally made Gu Jiu find some sense of white wolf existence.


    However, it did not wait for her excitement to calm down.


    I saw that the man continued his previous action, wrapped himself tightly, turned and left.


    At this moment, she finally realized that the White Wolf she knew was really gone.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene and took the first few steps quickly.


    However, after a few steps, her body slowly fell to the ground.


    "Gu Jiu!"


    "Gu Jiu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi see Gu Jiu''s actions and call her loudly.


    The footsteps ran away.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast they are, none of them is fast.


    A white shadow of public security flashed. Gu Jiu, who was about to fall to the ground, was caught in this way.


    Jun Beimo turned and left, and without taking a few steps, he heard the sound of panic behind him.


    It''s still a woman''s name.


    At that moment, he couldn''t control his action at all.


    He knew that women were weak.


    At the thought of the other party''s accident, the whole heart pulled up.


    His speed is very fast, almost blinking to the woman''s side, holding each other in his arms.

 Chapter 238

    The moment Gu Jiu was held in his arms, Jun Beimo''s real face was also exposed in the eyes of Huo Xiang.


    He didn''t care about these, just focused on the woman in his arms.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s pale face and weak appearance, Jun Beimo clenched her hand and began to transmit spiritual power.


    When Gu Jiu was around before, he knew she had spiritual power.


    And it is as pure and pure as his spiritual power.


    The mystery of women has always been something he can''t see through.


    Although Jun Beimo sent the spiritual power to Gu Jiu, the other party still didn''t wake up.


    She was too tired, and her abilities were overused. At this time, she fell into a deep sleep like mousran.


    Knowing that the other party was okay, Jun Beimo was relieved.


    He looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight. It was so gentle and affectionate.


    When Siyun and Siyu came to him, they were restrained by the affection in their eyes.


    Their biggest worry came after all.


    Jun Beimo didn''t seem to find the complex sight of Si Yun and Si Yu and the vigilance of Huo Xiang.


    He hugged Gu Jiu and looked at Huo Xiang. "Did she ever say where she was going?"


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at the handsome men who were not like mortals and had amazing momentum, one after another with vigilance.


    Although the heart also guessed the man''s identity, but that vigilance was not subtracted.


    At this time, Xiao Qi was affected by the coercion of the man and was out of breath.


    But the wolf like eyes looked fiercely at Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beimo turned a blind eye to this and waited for Huo Xiang''s answer.


    Huo Xiang thought of Gu Jiu''s previous plan and said, "we''re going to the base next to the capital."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s answer, Jun Beimo nodded, "I''ll take you."


    Then he turned and left with Gu Jiu in his arms.


    He took Gu Jiu back to his car.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at each other when they heard the little Lord''s words.


    It seems that what they thought before has been verified. The little Lord really needs to be separated from Gu Jiu and others.


    The two men looked at Huo Xiang who had not yet moved and reminded them to go on the road. Then they caught up with Jun Beimo and left.


    Because your family has Gu Jiu in their hands, Huo Xiang can only obey orders.


    Jun Beimo hugged Gu Jiu on the bus and held him tightly in his arms.


    He has decided to separate from women.


    Although he rejected the fated man, he had no result with this woman.


    They are just passers-by to each other.


    There are three years left. If he doesn''t accept the arrangement of the appointed person, he can live up to three years.


    It''s how he can have this woman.


    After Siyun and Siyu got on the bus, they saw the little master sitting in the back seat.


    Looking at him holding Gu Jiu tightly, there was nothing else in his eyes.


    They started the car silently.


    The bodyguards of your family got on the bus one after another.


    Huo Xiang got on the bus and was ready to start at any time.


    It was not until the leading vehicle moved that the car behind began to move slowly.


    The motorcade slowly moved away from the bloody battlefield.


    Huo Xiang looked at the battlefield behind him. They experienced this battle and each other had a new growth.


    In this last world, we must be strong.


    Only the strong can live and act recklessly.


    They will become stronger and get rid of this weakness.


    The motorcade headed towards the capital.


    This is the only short distance between Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu.


    At dawn, it was the moment they separated from each other.

 Chapter 239

    Jun Beimo never spoke since he got on the bus.


    He looked greedily at the woman in his arms.


    Women are so beautiful that he wants to keep women''s faces in mind for a lifetime.


    But how long can his life be.


    Just a few years.


    The motorcade got on the highway and headed for the capital.


    The morning light slowly rose in the distance.


    It''s almost dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    Because I don''t know where Huo Xiang''s base near the capital is after all.


    So they inquired about the capital along the way.


    On the way closer and closer to the capital, they met many people.


    So just ask a little.


    Now there are two bases in the capital.


    One is the Huaxia security base, which is said to have been established by people from the military side.


    The other is thunder security base, which is said to be established by a strong man.


    The thunder security base established by this strong man is just beside the capital.


    Most of the people who survived would stop when they passed the base.


    Because of this thunder safety base, people see hope.


    In fact, most people have heard that the Huaxia security base was established by the military side.


    And they only accept power people. Some power people with families don''t want to be separated from their families, so they stay in this base.


    Hearing the news from his men, Jun Beimo looked at the woman in his arms.


    There are two bases in the capital. The base on the edge of the capital, as the woman said, is only one thunder security base.


    All this is a coincidence after all, or what women know.


    No wonder Jun Beimo thinks so.


    Gu Jiu has been around for some time. He knows her mystery and some oddities.


    But this is a small matter for him, as long as women protect themselves.


    Siyun and Siyu are still waiting for the little Lord''s answer.


    At this time, the team stopped because of asking for information.


    But the little Lord heard those things and didn''t respond.


    They don''t know if the little Lord regrets it.


    Instead of urging, they waited.


    No matter what the little Lord does, they still say that, and all obey his arrangement.


    They exist only for this man.


    Jun Beimo naturally did not repent.


    Just thinking that he would be separated from the woman, he still didn''t give up after all.


    The motorcade stopped at the intersection of Beijing.


    As long as he drives a little further, he will be separated from the woman in his arms.


    I don''t know if I''ll see you in the future.


    If he really wants this woman to stay with him, there are a hundred tough measures.


    But he can''t bear it.


    Three years, just to have this woman, what does it bring to each other?


    He can''t imagine.


    And now the situation in the capital, he knew that the so-called Huaxia base was just established by various forces in the capital.


    If you really bring a woman to your side, it will also bring danger to her.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to protect each other, but that all these women won''t be happy.


    Jun Beimo opened the door and got out of the car with Gu Jiu in his arms.


    Right here.


    Let''s stop here.


    After all, women just had an impact on him.


    Although you want to have each other, you can''t live without each other.


    Jun Beimo holds Gu Jiu in his arms and walks towards the car driven by Huo Xiang.


    Behind him were two brothers Si Yun and Si Yu.


    Jun Beimo looked at no one in the co pilot''s seat and said behind him, "open the door."


    Siyun immediately came forward and opened the door.

 Chapter 240

    Looking at the open door, Jun Beimo gently put Gu Jiu on the car and took a deep look at each other.


    Then he looked up at Huo Xiang, "you go, there will be people from Jun''s family to escort you." then he left without looking back.


    Huo Xiang watched the man turn away without hesitation, with complexity in his eyes.


    Are all the previous guesses wrong.


    He thought the man took a fancy to Gu Jiu. At this time, he looked at the other party''s attitude. It is likely that he misunderstood.


    Siyun and Siyu did not keep up with the little Lord.


    After all, they had some friendship with Huo Xiang along the way.


    Si Yun came forward and explained some matters to Huo Xiang, and then put down a sentence.


    Let them encounter anything, you can go to Jun''s house to find them.


    After the explanation, the two brothers also left and closed the front passenger''s door.


    Then the bodyguard of Jun''s family began to open the way for them and went towards the thunder security base.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at the cars in front of them gradually leaving, and they had an unspeakable feeling in their hearts.


    Along the way, two groups of people fought with each other all the way.


    Now that they are separated, they are really a little reluctant at the bottom of their hearts.


    But the little Lord behind me should be more reluctant to give up.


    Siyun watched the team leave slowly and soon became a small black spot.


    He boldly looked at the man in the back seat, "young Lord, you like Gu Jiu, why don''t you leave her?"


    Jun Beimo''s closed eyes lifted his eyelids when he heard Si Yun''s words.


    With a trace of confusion in his eyes, "like?"


    There was uncertainty in that tone.


    In fact, he really wants that woman.


    Is that what you like?


    Hearing his uncertain inquiry, the faces of Si Yun and Si Yu were cracked.


    The confused words of little Lord make them don''t know what expression to face.


    Doesn''t the little Lord like Gu Jiu, so they think too much along the way?


    No.


    Whether it is the deep feeling in the eyes of the little Lord before, or the scene of the little Lord holding Gu Jiu tightly on the way.


    It can''t be that they misunderstood.


    Jun Beimo passed the word "like" at the bottom of his heart, and then looked up at the distant vehicle.


    Unfortunately, the car has disappeared.


    Does he like that woman?


    He didn''t know.


    It''s just that he wants that woman very much.


    Whether as a wolf or at this time, he wants the woman named Gu Jiu.


    The other party made him feel very comfortable.


    Even thinking of having such a woman around in the future, he can accept it.


    But he has only three years.


    His destiny, do not know which corner.


    For strange women, he thinks he can''t do the accompanying integration with Gu Jiu.


    The confusion in Jun Beimo''s eyes soon subsided.


    He closed his eyes and knew what was on his mind.


    Seeing this, Siyun and Siyu said no more.


    They still know how to say more and make more mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, the bodyguard of Jun''s family opened the way and soon sent Huo Xiang, Gu Jiu and others to the thunder security base.


    Huo Xiang looked at Gu Jiu on the co pilot and didn''t wake up. He opened the door and got off alone.


    He thanked the bodyguards of the jun family and watched them leave.


    Then I looked at the huge thunder security base.


    All around are people who come to defection, and most of them are in line.


    At the gate of the security base, someone is examining them.


    The car driven by your bodyguard has gone away.


    Huo Xiang sighed and got on the bus again.


    Lei Jie and Xiao Qi saw him get on the bus. At this time, their hearts were full of confusion about the future.

 Chapter 241

    "Xiangzi, do we want to go out with the people of the base? We''re running out of food now."


    Lei Jie sat in the small living room and looked at Huo Xiang standing in front of the window.


    Xiao Qi has been sitting on the sofa on the other side, staring at the door of the bedroom.


    It''s like the people inside will disappear after he looks away.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi took Gu Jiu into the thunder base three days ago.


    But it''s not so easy to get in here.


    People who come in must have materials in order to get a place to live.


    They handed over the Hummer that came all the way, and also handed over some of the materials in the car.


    This is in exchange for this small house.


    As for those who did not have materials, they all signed a selling agreement with the base.


    As long as the end is still there, they will work for the base all their life.


    Gu Jiu was still sleeping, so Huo Xiang made up his mind and handed in most of the materials.


    It''s just to give up your belongings. It''s better than being restrained for a lifetime.


    If Gu Jiu were awake, he would never agree to the agreement to sell himself.


    But they handed over most of the supplies. Now they have run out of money in only three days.


    Gu Jiu is not awake yet.


    If they don''t act again, they are likely to be hungry.


    Huo Xiang actually hesitated when he heard Lei Jie''s words.


    When they entered the thunder security base, they saw the task on the wall at the door.


    The base will organize teams to go out every few days to find supplies.


    All participating team members will be given some materials.


    If they find more materials, they will get more.


    Supplies are not always found.


    This is the boundary of the capital. There are many people passing by. If you want to find materials, you have to go inside the capital.


    Or the city next door, such as s City, where they fought a war before.


    However, most of these places are gathering places for zombies, where materials are so easy to get.


    The s city they passed by before was obviously short of materials and few zombies, which is estimated to be the possibility of frequent patronage by the people of the base.


    But there are other cities around. These places are the targets of the base owner.


    In these three days, they also learned the basic rules of thunder security base.


    This is also a place where the law of the jungle.


    As long as you have the ability, you can set up your own team, and the materials you get don''t need to be handed over.


    Of course, the upper level of the base will not provide you with weapons or transportation.


    Weapons and vehicles are a serious injury.


    No one in the base has ever set up their own team.


    But without the weapons and transportation provided by the base, they simply can''t move.


    They can''t go on foot to collect supplies.


    Now there are zombies everywhere. It''s too late to run.


    There are also weapons. The weapons provided by the base are also limited.


    Most of them give weapons to people who look strong or have powers.


    Huo Xiang also wanted to set up a team before.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t wake up. Now they can''t do anything.


    It''s fantastic to set up your own team.


    Lei Jie was a little worried when he saw Huo Xiang standing in front of the window for a long time without talking.


    "Xiangzi, you have to say something. We can''t go on like this."

 Chapter 242

    Hearing the anxiety in Lei Jie''s voice, Huo Xiang stood in front of the window and finally made a move.


    He turned to look at Lei Jie and Xiao Qi and said, "OK."


    Lei Jie wanted to say something else. When he heard Huo Xiang''s good, he didn''t react for the moment, "ah?"


    Huo Xiang walked up to the only bedroom in the house and explained, "I said OK, let''s pick up the task."


    Then he went to the door of the bedroom.


    Xiao Qi was sitting on the sofa. Seeing Huo Xiang''s action, he got up at the first time and ran towards the bedroom.


    Seeing Xiao Qi''s appearance, the other two people in the room have long been used to it.


    Huo Xiang smiled and looked at the boy who came to him. "Xiao Qi, I''ll go out with Lei Jie to do a task. You can protect Gu Jiu at home, okay?"


    Even if you know the youth in front of you, it''s a small change - state of killing without blinking an eye.


    But Huo Xiang spoke with a gentle tone.


    After all, I''m still a teenager and I''m not an adult.


    They have experienced so much. Even if Xiao Qi is really a change of state, he knows that the other party will not hurt them, let alone Gu Jiu.


    Xiao Qi heard Huo Xiang talking to the child. He turned his head uneasily and looked away.


    But he said seriously, "I will protect Miss Gu, hum!"


    Huo Xiang didn''t care about the child''s little pride. He even reached out and touched his head. Then he pushed open the bedroom door in front of him and went in.


    Xiao Qi was touched by Huo Xiang. He put his hand where Huo Xiang had touched before and looked at the man who came into the room with wide eyes.


    His expression was creepy.


    At this time, he was touched by someone. It felt good and not bad. He didn''t even have any resistance.


    In his consciousness, it seems that only Gu Jiu''s touch with him makes him not disgusted.


    The man who walks into the room is the second person.


    Xiao Qi stood at the door.


    Lei Jie came over and saw his appearance. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head.


    In fact, his heart is beating drums.


    Previously, in S City, he saw the bloody scene with his own eyes. In 20017, Xiao Qi didn''t have a good piece of flesh and blood.


    But I just saw Huo Xiang wipe a small seven. The child''s expression made his hands itch.


    So I couldn''t help touching it at this time.


    Don''t mention it. Although Xiao Qi is not easy to touch, he looks cold.


    But the hair is very soft and feels very comfortable.


    Well... It feels good.


    Lei Jie touched a handful of Xiao Qi''s hair and then took it away as if nothing had happened.


    Even quite seriously said, "come on, let''s go and have a look."


    However, Xiao Qi was about to petrify.


    He had no aversion to Raj''s touch.


    Is he in good health and doesn''t dislike anyone''s touch.


    Since he ran out of the Institute, his body has been unable to touch others.


    As long as someone touches him, he is grumpy and even wants to kill.


    It''s all in the Research Institute, made by those people.


    Let his body and mind reject contact with people.


    But today Xiao Qi has to subvert his previous cognition.


    Gu Jiu is his life-saving benefactor, with different meanings.


    But Huo Xiang said it alone. Another Lei Jie came.


    Is his health really better?


    Xiao Qi had a guess in his heart, but he still had to experiment.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie walked into the bedroom one after another. Xiao Qi stood at the door for a while and followed him in.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was still lying in bed without any sign of waking up.

 Chapter 243

    Looking at the woman lying in bed, her face is no longer as pale as before.


    Huo Xiang sat by the bed and took a deep look at Gu Jiu.


    The girl who used to like is still as beautiful as before.


    But he no longer had that hazy love for her.


    After too much experience, he realized Gu Jiu''s different side. He knew that this woman was different from before.


    No longer the weak girl before.


    She doesn''t need protection.


    Seeing that Lei Jie and Xiao Qi also came in, Huo Xiang looked up at Xiao Qi at the back and said, "I''ll go out with Lei Jie to do a task. It''s impossible to come back in a day or two. We won''t take away the food. It''s enough for you to eat this day."


    After thinking about it, he stood up and continued, "we will come back as soon as possible. You should take good care of Gu Jiu."


    Xiao Qi nodded seriously, "well, I will."


    Huo Xiang was relieved to know Xiaoqi''s combat effectiveness and that they had entered the base and had nothing to do with others.


    Turning to one side, he looked at Lei Jie of Gu Jiu with worry in his eyes.


    "Let''s go and see what we have to do while it''s still early."


    Lei Jie nodded and walked to Xiao Qi, "take care of her."


    After that, Xiao Qi watched them leave the bedroom and go to pack up.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie only took some self-defense weapons, which Gu Jiu gave them.


    Short Sabre for close use.


    And guns, with plenty of bullets.


    They left small house with theout food.


    Where they live, they are all survivors who came to the base.


    The location is not good, on the edge of the base.


    Protective measures are not very good. It''s far from the center of the base.


    But it''s not far from the entrance of the base.


    After a long walk, they came to the entrance of the base.


    Because the end of the world came in a hurry, the base had no time to rectify.


    Now the entrance and exit are the same.


    There are a lot of people there now.


    Not only the survivors who entered the base, but also the people who went out.


    At this time, there are still some people standing next to the task bulletin board.


    Those people are fully armed, and at first glance they are the people who are ready for the task.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie followed the man.


    Both of them are tall and strong. At first glance, they are practicing their family.


    When they came, everyone around looked at them.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie approached and found that there were two groups of people standing in front of the task bulletin board.


    They wore similar clothes, but the distance between these people was very subtle, and the atmosphere between the two sides was a little tense.


    They came over and attracted the attention of everyone.


    Seeing a group of two people, a man came out and came to them.


    "Hello, my name is Ji Peng. I''m the team leader of this mission. Do you want to join our team?"


    The man named Ji Peng looks like a good man, especially with a smile. He is very kind.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie ignored him, and their eyes were not very friendly.


    Before, they were in s city and experienced the hypocrisy of Liu Hu, the good man.


    At this time, he didn''t have any good feelings towards Ji Peng in front of him.


    Ji Peng didn''t seem to feel the unfriendly sight of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    He stepped aside and exposed the members behind him. "These are all members of this mission. They are all good hands. We will never return empty handed."


    Ji Peng sincerely advised them to join their team.

 Chapter 244

    "Join our team."


    When Ji Peng sincerely wanted Huo Xiang and Lei Jie to join their team, some team members on one side also made a noise.


    It''s a neutral voice. Only after careful aftertaste can we know a woman''s voice.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other and looked at the woman who spoke.


    The woman has sharp short hair and a camouflage suit. Her thin body stands among the tall men around her, like a boy who steals adult clothes.


    No wonder they didn''t see women in the team before.


    If women don''t speak, they can''t know at all.


    Ji Peng''s face became very ugly when he heard the woman''s voice.


    "Ha ha... I said, little dark cloud, why don''t you wait on men when you''re not at home? Why are you fooling around with us? I think you''re empty, lonely and cold. I want my brothers to comfort you?"


    His manner was arrogant, and he even disdained what he said to women.


    The woman named Wu Yun didn''t pay attention to Ji Peng''s sarcastic words at all.


    She looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie and said again, "my name is Wu Yun. I am the captain of the task team. I invite you to join our team. Do you agree?"


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t respond to the woman''s words, especially when she said she was the captain of the team.


    When they hesitated to make a decision, Ji Peng spoke again.


    "You smelly bitch, you don''t understand me, do you? This mission is very dangerous. I want these two good seedlings."


    He was about to pull Huo Xiang and Lei Jie to his team.


    But he reached out and grabbed nothing.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had no good feelings for Ji Peng.


    And the man''s obvious disrespect for women and bad tone made them very unhappy.


    When Ji Peng stretched out his hand to pull them, he retreated together.


    Ji Peng saw their actions, his expression changed, and the sarcasm was very obvious on his face.


    "You''re not really going to join the women''s army, are you?"


    Hearing this, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at the dark cloud team.


    Their team members are not as tall and strong as Ji Peng''s, and there are few team members.


    Seeing this, Wu Yun stepped forward and said, "join us. You won''t be disappointed. Although there are few people in our team, everyone has their own skills."


    "Ha ha... Dark cloud, I think you''re tired of living. Don''t think you''re Han Dongfeng''s righteous sister, I''ll let you. I''m bound to win this task."


    Ji Peng gave a merciless blow to the words of dark cloud.


    Dark clouds didn''t even look at him and ignored him from beginning to end.


    She pointed to a thin man around her. "He is a water power, and can also turn into an icicle to fight."


    The thin man looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie and smiled shyly, "Hello, my name is Tian An''an."


    Then the dark cloud pointed to another man, "he is a fire power..."


    Then dark cloud pointed to her team members. Half of the ten people had powers.


    "How about? Join us."


    Ji Peng mocked the black cloud''s garbage team from beginning to end.


    At this time, seeing dark clouds ignored him, which obviously ignored him and made him angry.


    "You''re a broken team. It''s just death. I advise you to go home and coax men to drink milk. Don''t waste time here!"


    Then he looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "I said brother, you don''t really want to join a team like them, are you willing to be led by a woman?"

 Chapter 245

    Hearing Ji Peng''s words, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other, and then took action.


    They walked towards the dark clouds.


    Ji Peng almost scolded when he saw this scene. His face was twisted and miserable.


    Then he looked at them carefully and saw him sneer: "it''s two flower guns. I''m Ji Peng, a player like you. You deserve to be played by women!"


    Lei Jie had long held strong hostility to Ji Peng. At this time, when he heard this, he came forward and couldn''t help refuting it.


    Huo Xiang stopped him first.


    He shook his head at Reggie.


    When they arrive at the base for the first time, they''d better not cause trouble and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Lei Jie stopped, looked at Ji Peng and said expressionless, "our boss is a woman. Women are no worse than men."


    The dark cloud standing on one side looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie coming directly, with consternation in his eyes.


    She really didn''t expect that they would join their team so simply.


    After all, in this morning, the competition between their team and Ji Peng''s team is very obvious.


    But as soon as they saw that she was leading the team, they all looked with distrust, and then turned to Ji Peng''s team.


    She also took a fancy to these two people, but she didn''t expect to pull them over so easily.


    Listening to what one of them said, the dark cloud''s beautiful face showed a brilliant smile.


    But Ji Peng on the other side didn''t think so.


    "No wonder, I was taught by a woman. Fortunately, I didn''t drag you here."


    Then he turned his head in disdain and ignored them.


    The dark cloud looked at them with a smile, "introduce yourself. Believe me, joining our team will never disappoint you."


    Huo Xiang nodded and remained suspicious of the woman in front of him.


    In fact, they are not optimistic about this team.


    However, Ji Peng''s team, they even disdain to join.


    If they want to go out as soon as possible, they can only choose this team.


    What Ji Peng said before was also heard in his ears.


    This is Han Dongfeng''s sister.


    Who is Han Dongfeng?


    That''s the leader of the thunder security base and the boss of the base.


    So it''s safer to follow this team.


    Huo Xiang looked at the dark clouds and said to the people around him, "my name is Huo Xiang. This is my good brother around me. His name is Lei Jie. Hello."


    Lei Jie felt his head and said with a smile, "hello."


    The silly smile on that face makes people feel more good.


    Other members of the team also briefly introduced themselves.


    Seeing that everyone was harmonious, dark cloud said again, "this time we went to a hospital in s city. Now the drugs in the base are very tight. As long as we get the drugs back, the boss will give us good treatment, and there will be no shortage of materials. We..."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other when they heard that dark clouds said they were going to s city.


    Unexpectedly, they passed by s City three days ago. They didn''t expect to go again so soon.


    But the journey is really not long.


    I just have a headache to go to the hospital.


    When they passed s city before, although there were not many zombies on the road.


    However, before the end of the world, the hospital was the most densely populated place, and it was also the place with the most zombies.


    Even if the end of the world has passed for more than a month, there must still be some zombies in it.


    Ji Peng also said before that this mission is very important and his tone is very serious.


    Huo Xiang''s intuition is that the task is not simple.

 Chapter 246

    Huo Xiang just thought that the task was not so simple, so he heard what dark cloud said next.


    He said in his heart, that''s true.


    Dark cloud finished the rich reward, and then the conversation changed, "we got reliable news that there was a zombie with power in this hospital, so we wanted to get the medicine. It was very difficult."


    After dark clouds finished, only one or two of the team took a breath except Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    As for others, there was no expression of shock on their faces.


    It can be seen that most of them know the situation.


    When Lei Jie heard the dark cloud say that the power zombie, he was stunned.


    When he reflected, he grabbed Huo Xiang''s arm. "Xiangzi, let''s go back. It''s terrible. Zombies have powers these days. Will we live?"


    The voice of grievance and fear is very obvious.


    Almost all the people around here heard Raj''s words.


    After all, his voice was not much lower.


    Huo Xiang looked at Lei Jie with a headache. At this time, his face was filled with fear, but his eyes were full of light.


    He knew Raj was excited.


    Even want to fight the zombie with power immediately.


    However, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie know what''s going on with each other, but the people around them don''t know.


    Especially the team led by Ji Peng not far away turned around and looked at Lei Jie''s words.


    "Ha ha... I''ll tell you what. These two boys are obviously weak chickens. I''m afraid! Then go back quickly. It doesn''t mean that your boss is a woman. Then go back quickly to warm - bed, ha ha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just listen to the sarcastic laughter of the team.


    Those people looked down on Huo Xiang and Lei Jie this time.


    Hearing Ji Peng''s sarcastic words, Lei Jie had a cold killing intention in his eyes.


    However, because of the shelter of Huo Xiang around him, no one saw this killing intention.


    In fact, both of them are hiding their strength.


    They fought with Gu Jiu all the way. Now their powers are at the peak of level 1.


    That''s a state that''s about to break through level 2.


    At this time, if Huo Xiang wants to kill Ji Peng, it''s absolutely easy.


    When they stood next to Ji Peng before, they were so close that they felt the fluctuation of his power.


    That''s a lower power than both of them.


    Huo Xiang felt Lei Jie''s killing intention and pressed his body with both hands.


    "Think about Gu Jiu. We can''t get into trouble now. What else can we do except the base."


    When Raj heard this, his killing intention in his eyes retreated slightly.


    I still remember when the end of the world came, when he saw the survivors, he was still sad and even wanted to help.


    But in just one month, he realized too much ugliness of human nature.


    The soft side in his heart was also pressed in the corner by him and never released again.


    For people like Ji Peng, if no one was present, he would definitely kill each other.


    Gu Jiu is their default follower and their boss.


    But now that he has been so insulted, how can he be indifferent.


    But Huo Xiang also understood what he said, so he suppressed the killing intention.


    Dark cloud saw Huo Xiang hold Lei Jie down. She looked at Lei Jie suspiciously.


    Was it her illusion just now? Why did she feel the cold killing intention.


    There is also a fluctuating power.

 Chapter 247

    Dark cloud looked at Lei Jie again, but found that the other party had not changed.


    She thought she was thinking too much.


    Just now, she thought that one of the two team members recruited was a power.


    But think about it, how can there be such a good thing.


    Dark cloud sighed, but she took Lei Jie''s words seriously.


    Huo Xiang looks at people more reliable. Why does Lei Jie feel so unreliable.


    She now suspects that Reggie will really lag behind.


    However, looking at the relationship between Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, if you want to speak, you will press down.


    Ji Peng''s team shouted for a while and found that they didn''t get a response. They felt boring and stopped making noise.


    The dark cloud saw the people in the team looking at Lei Jie with suspicious eyes.


    She quickly said, "we''re almost ready. Let''s start now."


    Everyone had no opinion, and soon someone went to drive.


    While waiting for the bus, Wu Yun took a special look at Lei Jie.


    Being looked at by his straightforward eyes, Lei Jie suddenly lost his hair.


    "Woman, what are your eyes?"


    Looking at Lei Jie''s appearance, the suspicion in the eyes of black cloud became more and more obvious.


    Such people really can''t hold back.


    Being watched by the suspicious and distrustful eyes, Raj is not well.


    He knows the reason, but these people really don''t know humor.


    He was joking.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Lei Jie was about to talk to Wu Yun when he saw the car in front of him.


    The dark cloud walked towards the leading vehicle.


    The thin man who came down from the car was Tian An''an before.


    The dark cloud said to Tian An''an, "divide the weapons on the car."


    Tian an immediately opened the rear door and trunk.


    I saw a car full of weapons in front of everyone.


    As soon as Raj saw these weapons, his eyes straightened, "good guy."


    Those charge - front - guns, and hand - grenade - bullets, have a straightforward panoramic view.


    Yes, men like weapons.


    And Raj is also a police inspector. He likes these things since he was a child.


    But their identity, except with guns, can not touch too dangerous weapons.


    At this time, Huo Xiang also had a slight fluctuation in the fundus of his eyes.


    The other team members have consciously come to the car and began to receive weapons.


    Until the end, only Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had not been assigned weapons.


    Tian An''an has only four hands left in his hand - ray.


    Dark cloud looked at the last thing awkwardly and looked at the faces of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie with a trace of unnaturalness.


    Huo Xiang came forward, took his hand Lei, gave two Lei Jie around him, and said to the dark cloud, "that''s enough."


    Seeing that they had no opinion, dark cloud breathed a sigh of relief.


    The base is not only short of drugs, but also weapons.


    This time, she tried to get the weapon from her brother.


    "Let''s get on the bus and try to get to s city early and bring back the medicine."


    I saw the thin body of dark clouds, wearing broad camouflage clothes, waving to the void.


    "Poop..."


    Lei Jie couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene.


    Just because of the dark clouds, it''s like playing at home.


    It seems that he said to the little brothers behind him, brothers, rush and occupy the mountain.


    The dark clouds turned black when they heard the laughter.


    Turning around, he saw that the laughter was from Raj, and his face became darker.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang directly took Lei Jie, covered his mouth and walked towards the rear vehicle.


    He also said to the dark cloud, "sorry, he owes a little."

 Chapter 248

    Soon Huo Xiang took Lei Jie into the car.


    The dark cloud looked at the car they got on with a sneer in his eyes.


    Raj, right? She remembered.


    This revenge is not for a woman.


    She looked back and took the first car, and the other members got on one after another.


    The motorcade headed outside the thunder safety base.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie watched the car drive slowly. They looked at the safety base farther and farther behind them, with unknown war intention in their eyes.


    And the potential for that material is inevitable.


    Now Gu Jiu is sleeping, they have to take responsibility.


    In the narrow room, Xiao Qi stared at the door of the bedroom seriously.


    After Huo Xiang and Lei Jie left, he left the bedroom.


    Knowing that Gu Jiu was unhappy to be close, he sat on the sofa and looked at the bedroom with his eyes wrong.


    There is some food on the side table.


    He has decided to stay here all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after dark cloud''s team left, Ji Peng''s team also set out.


    They also went to s city hospital, and their tasks were the same.


    There has been no action before, just waiting for dark clouds and others to start first.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie got on the bus and inquired about the news with a man named Xiao Liu.


    After hearing each other''s explanation, they knew that the thunder base was very complex.


    Although Han Dongfeng is the boss of thunder base, he still has an opponent.


    That man is the other side of the base, a man named Song Tao and the boss of Ji Peng.


    Dark clouds belong to Han Dongfeng, while Ji Peng belongs to Song Tao.


    This base was established by Han Dongfeng.


    When he collided with Song Tao''s men, he survived in this base.


    Han Dongfeng established the base, but Song Tao sat and took a share.


    Both sides are always fighting openly and secretly.


    Powers scramble, and so do supplies.


    The current situation is that Han Dongfeng has the largest team, but there is a shortage of materials and even weapons, not to mention drugs.


    There is always a shortage of everything.


    In Song Tao''s team, they are not short of weapons, materials and drugs.


    Weapons have the most right to speak in this end of the world, which is why han Dongfeng is helpless.


    Song Tao also has relatively few personnel.


    The main reason is that he is not very good. People who know him don''t want to go.


    As soon as Ji Peng saw it, he knew what kind of boss there was and what kind of subordinates there were.


    Song Tao especially likes beauties. Even as long as he likes them, he has never been harmed.


    And men and women don''t avoid it. Throw it after it.


    How many people did he hurt in this base.


    Of course, he won''t touch Han Dongfeng''s people, mainly because both sides are well water and don''t offend the river.


    Han Dongfeng has people and Song Tao has weapons. If they fight, they will lose both.


    At that time, it will really fight. I really don''t know who will be cheaper.


    In this base, but not only Han Dongfeng and Song Tao.


    There are other small teams at the bottom. They have been watching both sides.


    If the base continues like this, there will be problems sooner or later.


    When Han Dongfeng fought with Song Tao, it was the time for the base to reshuffle.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Xiao Liu''s words, their hearts had gradually understood.


    They also know that Han Dongfeng is a thunder power and Song Tao is a gold power.


    Both sides have never left the base, and all the tasks are sent to the bottom.


    The situation is very tense now. As long as one of them leaves the base, they will be exploited.

 Chapter 249

    Knowing these things, Huo Xiang asked Xiao Liu about the dark cloud.


    "Cough..."


    Just when Xiao Liu looked at Huo Xiang and wanted to speak.


    The man driving in front coughed twice, then gave a warning look at Xiao Liu, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Xiao Liu is young and likes gossip. He can''t control it for the moment.


    Hearing the warning words of the driving man, he immediately put on a flattering smile.


    He said to the driver: "brother Qing, how dare I? Just shut up."


    The man driving, Zhong Qing, looked at Xiao Liu expressionless.


    Then he said to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "don''t inquire about miss at will."


    Huo Xiang smiled and nodded without any objection, indicating that he knew.


    But in his heart, Zhongqing''s address to dark cloud was strange.


    If it is Han Dongfeng''s Yimei, it doesn''t seem strange to call her miss.


    But Zhong Qing''s tone is a little contrary to peace, as if he is a little familiar.


    Just like the attitude of the bodyguards of the jun family towards the white wolf.


    Lei Jie''s face changed when he heard Huo Xiang asking about the dark clouds.


    The thought of the woman''s suspicion of him made his teeth itch.


    The woman doubted his ability.


    He decided to show the woman his ability.


    He disdained Zhong Qing''s address to Wu Yun.


    Such a tomboy is still called miss.


    But these Lei Jie just think in the bottom of his heart and won''t say it.


    After that, the car was very quiet.


    Xiao Liu looked at the scene outside the car. At this time, he was very sad.


    No one understands the pain that he can''t speak.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also kept silent and closed their eyes to keep fit.


    As for Zhong Qing, he just glanced at them in the front mirror and continued to drive seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, the car drove very fast. They entered s city at noon.


    When I arrived in S City, I met Ji Peng''s team.


    They have been following the dark clouds.


    Never overtake even if there is a possibility of overtaking.


    The intention was clear at a glance.


    Xiao Liu looked at Ji Peng''s motorcade behind the car and shouted and scolded, "these villains come here every time. It''s shameless."


    Zhong Qing also saw the team behind him, but there was no big fluctuation in his eyes.


    It''s obviously the practice of Ji Peng and others. I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    Lei Jie''s eyes turned when he saw Ji Peng''s team following him.


    He said to Huo Xiang, "Xiangzi, what do you say if I give them some trouble now?"


    Huo Xiang took a faint look at him and knew that he was still remembering Ji Peng''s previous words.


    "Whatever you want."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    It''s going to be a place soon. He needs to conserve his strength.


    As soon as Lei Jie heard Huo Xiang''s words, his eyes lit up and looked at the team behind him.


    But Xiao Liu and Zhong Qing looked at him puzzled.


    Raj raised his chin at them and then looked at the motorcade closely following them.


    He raised his hands and waved twice towards the motorcade behind him.


    Xiao Liu saw it clearly. At that moment, he saw that Lei Jie''s momentum had clearly changed.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Then before he could think, he heard a crash from the back of the car.


    Turning around, I saw that the motorcade brought by Ji Peng behind the car collided with each other.


    And a mound of earth suddenly appeared in front of them, similar to the existence of a wall.


    But when they just passed by, it was clear that there was nothing.


    It''s strange that the mound comes out.

 Chapter 250

    Not only Xiao Liu saw it, but even Zhong Qing saw it clearly.


    Zhong Qing even saw clearly how the mound came out.


    That mound came out of nowhere.


    The motorcade of Ji Peng and others bumped into it before they had time to brake.


    Xiao Liu seemed to think of something and looked at Lei Jie strangely.


    Lei Jie enjoyed Xiao Liu''s gaze, and his chin was about to rise to the sky.


    "You... You can do magic."


    Lei Jie was waiting for Xiao Liu to praise, but he didn''t expect to hear such words.


    It almost made him spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Xiao Liu saw Lei Jie''s twisted face and smiled unkindly. He patted each other on the shoulder.


    "Brother, I didn''t see it. You''re still a power. I joked before. In order to liven up the atmosphere, ha ha..."


    But Raj was still hurt.


    However, seeing Xiao Liu''s eyes shining and worshipping, he felt a lot better.


    Zhong Qing also knows that Lei Jie has powers.


    It seems that they have drilled holes. They don''t see that the most unreliable one has such strength.


    After that, Zhongqing looks at Huo Xiang sitting in the back seat and keeping his eyes closed.


    So does this one who looks very reliable also have powers.


    "Zhong Qing, what''s going on behind me? I heard a noise."


    Without waiting for Zhongqing to think more, he heard the sound from the intercom in the car.


    It was the sound of dark clouds.


    Zhongqing picked up the walkie talkie and said, "Ji Peng''s motorcade collided behind. They were thrown away."


    "Hahaha... Good hit, these villains."


    Zhongqing takes a look at Lei Jie, who talks with Xiao Liu about his powers, and Huo Xiang, who closes his eyes and refreshes himself.


    He said seriously, "Miss, that''s not an accident. One of the two newly recruited team members has a power and uses the earth power to get rid of Ji Peng and others."


    There was no quick answer from the dark cloud.


    There was silence for a while before I heard the voice over there.


    "Well, this is our luck. It''s the member named Huo Xiang. It''s very reliable at first glance."


    Although Lei Jie has been talking to Xiao Liu, he has been listening to the dialogue between Zhongqing and Wuyun.


    At this time, hearing the words of dark cloud, he began to grind his teeth.


    The sound of the molar was very clear in the carriage.


    Zhongqing heard Lei Jie''s voice torturing his teeth, and the expression on his face was very subtle.


    Just as he was about to explain to Wu Yun, he heard the voice of Wu Yun from the walkie talkie.


    "Zhong Qing, what''s the sound in your car? It''s like recruiting a mouse."


    As soon as Lei Jie heard this, he was in a hurry.


    He grabbed the walkie talkie in Zhongqing''s hand and shouted at the dark cloud, "you tomboy, you just don''t like me, do you? Return the mouse, is your ear OK? And is the little master unreliable in your eyes?"


    "Are you the unreliable Raj?"


    Dark cloud sat in the car, heard the voice in the walkie talkie, looked puzzled, and then spit out a positive tone.


    When Lei Jie heard Wu Yun say his name, he felt more comfortable. "It''s my little master. If you can''t change your name, sit down and change your last name."


    Of course, the unreliable prefix was ignored by him.


    "Ha ha..."


    Dark cloud sneered twice, and then the walkie talkie was cut off.


    Reggie was stunned when he heard the last mocking laughter.


    The dark cloud was his nemesis.


    Wait, he''ll teach the tomboy a lesson sooner or later.


    Then he threw the walkie talkie back into Zhongqing''s arms, sat in the car and began to sulk.


    Zhongqing looked at him speechless and then continued to drive.

 Chapter 251

    The vehicles of Ji Peng and others collided and their road was intercepted.


    And the vehicle was damaged.


    Ji Peng''s face was very ugly after getting off the bus.


    He was sitting in the first car.


    Before, I watched a mound wall suddenly appear on the flat ground.


    He''s not stupid. When he thinks about it, he knows that it''s definitely the dark cloud team.


    In this mission, the boss gave a dead order to take the medicine back.


    Even by unscrupulous means.


    Ji Peng''s face was ugly.


    Looking at the earth wall in front of me and the crashed vehicles behind me, I angrily said to the people around me: "don''t reverse quickly, clear the road and watch the play here!"


    People around know Ji Peng''s bad temper. As soon as they hear that he is angry, they take action immediately.


    However, when they cleared the road, the dark cloud team had reached the destination of the mission.


    They got off with weapons, and Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also got off the car.


    Looking at the surrounding ruins so familiar, they looked not far away.


    There was a mess, even a lot of black ashes.


    Just three days ago, that was their battlefield.


    I didn''t expect to be so close to the hospital in s city.


    After dark cloud and others got off the bus, they came to the two people, looked at them and said, "I heard that a large-scale battle had taken place there, and many zombies died. Someone saw with their own eyes that it was the largest group of zombies now."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other when they heard the speech.


    Indeed, it was the biggest zombie battle they had ever encountered.


    Dark cloud didn''t say much. After all, she didn''t see it with her own eyes. She only heard the rumors of those survivors.


    "All weapons are ready. We will enter the hospital now because we don''t know the situation of the hospital. We won''t group this time. Let''s go in together."


    No one refuted the arrangement of dark clouds, and Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also acquiesced.


    It''s just that Lei Jie''s eyes looking at dark clouds are not pleasing to his eyes.


    This woman doesn''t agree with him.


    Dark cloud also felt Lei Jie''s sight on her. She looked back at Lei Jie and turned to the hospital first.


    Raj looked at her movements and curled his mouth.


    Then he walked into the hospital with the people who were moving forward.


    As soon as I entered the hall of the hospital, the scene inside was very chaotic. There were blood stains everywhere and some corpses.


    Dark clouds started walking in the hall on the first floor. When they met the machine objects in the way, the people around them immediately came forward to clean up.


    Soon they came to the medicine window.


    When they came here, the players were obviously surprised.


    Although they saw many corpses along the way, they did not encounter a zombie.


    Now as long as the drugs inside are removed, their task is completed, which is quite easy.


    As for the corpse of the power zombie in the hospital, they threw it behind them.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have not forgotten, neither have dark clouds and Zhong Qing.


    Several people came to the medicine window and followed the door.


    But Wu Yun didn''t order to go in and carry the medicine at the first time.


    But looking around vigilantly.


    The calmer it seemed to her, the greater the danger.


    This was not the first time that dark cloud brought people out, but it was the most dangerous time for her intuition.


    When they came out to collect supplies, they didn''t fight with zombies.


    But at this time, she was so calm and smooth, which made her intuition bad.

 Chapter 252

    Dark clouds feel dangerous, as if they are buried around them.


    At the same time, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also looked serious.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion between them. How can I feel so infiltrated.


    Raj picked up his arm and rubbed it.


    He felt his hair stand up.


    It''s like going back to the feeling of being surrounded by thousands of zombies that night.


    That numbing feeling comes again.


    Huo Xiang''s face was also very serious.


    He and Raj looked warily at the messy hall around.


    But there was nothing. I didn''t see the shadow of a zombie.


    The dark clouds didn''t notice anything.


    She observed for a while and found no danger. Then she let someone pry open the door of the medicine room.


    Although everyone did not feel the danger, they also lightened their movements.


    After prying the door open, everyone entered the medicine room.


    Looking at the drugs on the shelf, dark cloud ordered, and everyone rushed to carry them.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t come forward, but looked at the big medicine room.


    They can''t move the drugs here at all.


    Only a small part can be removed, which is still when all their vehicles are full.


    If Gu Jiu were here, he would certainly be able to collect all the drugs.


    Yes, they all know Gu Jiu''s space.


    But no one took the initiative to mention it.


    Even Huo Xiang never spoke.


    The night three days ago, Gu Jiubao exposed too much.


    It''s hard for them to know.


    The excellent weapon, the fire gun, and the things taken out at hand.


    It made them guess something.


    Including the royal family who have been separated from them.


    Seeing that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t move things, Wu Yun went to them and reminded them, "why don''t you move? Only the more drugs you get, will you get more things back to the base."


    Hearing this, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie joined in the movement.


    Although they feel the danger.


    However, they moved back and forth for many times, and there was no situation, so they continued to move at ease.


    Soon the cars they came were full.


    Fill up all the cars and everyone can almost leave.


    But the dark cloud let Zhongqing, Xiaoliu and Tian An keep up and continue to walk towards the hospital.


    When I came to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, I took a deep look at them, "come with me, too."


    They didn''t know what dark cloud was going to do, but since the other party had spoken, they followed up.


    When they returned to the former medicine room again, dark cloud took Tian An''an in and said to the four of them outside the door, "you stay here and no one is allowed to come in."


    Then he closed the door.


    Zhongqing and Xiaoliu are looking at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie in a complicated way. It seems incredible and suspicious.


    The two people looked at were confused and didn''t understand what had happened.


    Until they followed the sight of Zhongqing and Xiaoliu and saw the scene in the medicine room.


    The dark clouds in the medicine room took Tian An''an to the shelf.


    Tian An''an reached out to the shelf, and the drugs on the shelf disappeared.


    As he walked, he shot at the drugs on the shelf. All the drugs on the shelf disappeared in an instant.


    Lei Jie saw this scene for the first time. His eyes were wide open and full of incredible.


    But Huo Xiang''s eyes did not fluctuate.


    He had seen Gu Jiu collecting materials for thousands of times, and there was no fluctuation in what happened in front of him.

 Chapter 253

    Zhongqing and Xiaoliu have been observing their faces and expressions.


    But the difference between their faces was so great that they couldn''t decide for a moment.


    Dark cloud took Tian An''an to collect a row of shelves and stopped.


    Tian An''an''s face was obviously not right at this time, as if she was struggling.


    Seeing this, dark cloud took Tian An''an to the door of the medicine room.


    Huo Xiang knows that Tian An''an''s space is limited and his power has reached its limit.


    But his space is too small.


    I still remember when I first saw Gu Jiu collecting materials, but I collected all the weapons in the whole basement.


    Dark cloud took Tian An''an out of the medicine room and looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie again.


    At this time, Lei Jie also put away his previous shock, and there was no abnormality on both faces.


    However, this is the case, so let the dark clouds look at their eyes full of doubts.


    Seeing nothing, she could only say, "let''s go. Don''t say anything about what we saw today. When we get back to the base, I''ll let my brother officially pull you into our team."


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the dark cloud spoke, Lei Jie disdained to make a sound.


    Lei Jie''s sneer was obvious in this quiet space, and everyone heard it.


    Huo Xiang glanced at the dark clouds and didn''t stop Lei Jie this time.


    The dark cloud looked at Lei Jie coldly, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at your ignorance. I think we will join you when we see your space exposure. This is coercion. It''s ridiculous."


    Hearing Lei Jie''s straightforward words, black cloud''s face suddenly turned red.


    In fact, Raj is right.


    She took a fancy to the strength of the two men.


    When carrying the medicine before, Zhong Qing told her that Lei Jie, the most unreliable of the two, had powers.


    She suspected that Huo Xiang also had powers.


    Now my brother''s team is very short of weapons, but so are powers.


    These two people she intends to win over, and they are bound to win.


    But she couldn''t find a breakthrough, so she couldn''t help worrying.


    I thought they saw Tian An''an''s space, and then they were the people on the boat.


    But I didn''t expect to be told by this Leijie.


    Huo Xiang stood aside without interrupting.


    Dark cloud looked at Lei Jie angrily. They had a fierce collision in their eyes, and no one gave in.


    Zhongqing and Xiaoliu stand aside in embarrassment.


    They knew that it was a dark cloud, which might not be appropriate, but they did not put forward any opinions.


    For Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, they also hope to join.


    Lei Jie and Wu Yun looked at each other, but Lei Jie couldn''t help losing the battle first.


    Just because he saw the dark clouds, the bottom of his eyes was red, as if he was about to cry.


    He is a big man. Although the dark clouds in front of him are like tomboys, he is a woman after all.


    He has no hobby of bullying women.


    The dark cloud stared at her eyes and felt uncomfortable. Seeing Lei Jie''s diversion, she breathed a sigh of relief and then rubbed her eyes.


    Her eyes are astringent. Let her rub her eyes with crystal liquid body.


    Lei Jie inadvertently glanced and saw the "tears" on her hand.


    This made Reggie feel bad all of a sudden.


    He really doesn''t mean to bully each other.


    Looking at such dark clouds, Lei Jie scratched his head and said, "don''t cry, we really can''t join your team."


    Dark cloud didn''t care about the first half of his sentence, but put all his mind on the second half of his sentence.

 Chapter 254

    She rubbed her eyes, heard Lei Jie''s words, looked at each other with reddish eyes, "why? Do you have other plans?"


    Lei Jie was speechless when he heard the speech. What would he say? They won''t join any forces. Everything can only wait for Gu Jiu to wake up.


    Just then Huo Xiang spoke.


    "We have a boss. We have to go back and ask for instructions."


    As soon as the dark cloud heard Huo Xiang speak, his eyes shifted.


    "Do you really have a boss? Or a woman?"


    Huo Xiang nodded, and Lei Jie answered, "yes, you thought we lied to you."


    Dark cloud''s face was a little strange. "I thought you were just an excuse. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    She looked at the two men in front of her and was more and more reluctant to give up. She really wanted to win over such two good seedlings.


    But they have a boss.


    "Well, don''t refuse this once. How about we go back to the base and discuss it?"


    Hearing that dark clouds were still determined to win over, Huo Xiang had to nod.


    Some things they don''t want to do can''t be forced.


    This matter still needs to be arranged after Gu Jiu wakes up.


    Seeing Huo Xiang nodding, the dark cloud just asked Lei Jie. Ignoring his existence, he turned to the three people behind him: "let''s go. This mission is very smooth. You can have a drink back to the base."


    Zhong Qing, Xiao Liu and Tian An''an all smiled.


    After that, several people will walk outside the hospital.


    But when they turned around together, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    What did they see¡ª¡ª


    A dark mass of zombies.


    Why didn''t they feel anything.


    When did this happen?


    Fall out of thin air?


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were also shocked to see these zombies.


    Because they didn''t feel the existence of these zombies at all.


    I don''t know how they appeared, but there was no movement at all.


    This is incredible.


    In the hospital hall, dark clouds and others are opposed to zombies.


    Outside the hospital, Ji Peng''s team has also arrived.


    They looked at the motorcade brought by dark clouds, full of drugs, with a trace of sinister calculation in their eyes.


    On the road before, he wasted his strength to come here.


    If Wuyun and others were allowed to return to the base so easily, he wrote Ji Peng''s name upside down.


    After Ji Peng got off, the vehicle personnel behind him followed him.


    Ji Peng raised his hand towards the team behind him, and those people surrounded the dark cloud team one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, dark cloud is facing many zombies and doesn''t know the outside scene.


    If you know, you will definitely explode. Go up and fight with Ji Peng.


    However, the dark clouds are too busy.


    There were a lot of zombies in front of her, which was definitely the most zombie group she had ever seen.


    The same is true of Bao Zhongqing. At this time, they all have beads of sweat on their faces.


    It can be seen that they are really afraid.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are not as exaggerated as they are.


    Tian An''an, standing beside them, trembled in her legs.


    And Xiao Liu, who is no longer as casual as before, is wiping the sweat on his face all the time.


    Dark clouds are better, but they are also serious.


    The two sides confronted each other, but the zombie did not move.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie''s heart sank when they saw this scene.


    This was the scene when the zombie brigade attacked them in 20017.


    The zombies are being controlled at this time.


    There must be a powerful figure in the dark, or the power zombie.

 Chapter 255

    The dark cloud several people have already picked up the weapons in their hands.


    Knowing that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had no weapons, she whispered, "Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, you two have no weapons. If we fight later, we don''t think we can beat you. You two protect yourself."


    Hearing the words of dark clouds, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at her, but there were no words.


    Because the war started soon, I don''t know what the situation is.


    At this time, with the combat effectiveness of several of them, it is absolutely impossible to rush out.


    Even if people outside hear the fighting inside and join, there is no possibility of escape.


    At this time, they regretted.


    If they can''t rush out, they can only wait to die.


    Without Gu Jiu''s knowledge, he was drowned by these zombies. They were unwilling.


    The zombies didn''t move, and they didn''t attack.


    In this tense confrontation, the zombies moved.


    They made way from the middle.


    Then a tall figure appeared.


    As the figure got closer and closer, everyone saw his true face.


    "Song Zhen -"


    "It''s you!"


    These two voices came from the dark clouds and Huo Xiang''s mouth.


    Dark cloud saw the man''s face and called out his name directly.


    And Huo Xiang looked at the man and recognized it.


    That''s the tall zombie with 20017 on his back.


    At this time, with the support of the zombies, the other party is like returning to that night.


    The tall zombie man looked at several humans in front of him.


    Especially when I heard the voice of dark clouds and Huo Xiang, I inadvertently bent the elbow.


    There was confusion in the blood red eyes.


    "Song... Zhen?"


    I don''t know why he felt palpitation when he heard dark cloud shouting Song Zhen.


    Dark cloud looked at the man in the zombie group and repeated her previous name.


    Although the voice was hoarse and dry, she still knew that this person was Song Zhen.


    The weapon in her hand was no longer directed at the man, but stepped forward a few steps.


    But the surrounding zombies, seeing her movements, began to agitate.


    Obviously dissatisfied with her movements.


    The dark clouds had to stop.


    She looked at the tall man, "Song Zhen, I''m dark cloud. Do you remember me? My brother is Han Dongfeng."


    The man called Song Zhen was still confused in his eyes, and his blood red eyes stared at the dark clouds.


    The blood red eyes, still emitting a trace of irritability.


    He knew the woman knew him.


    But he couldn''t remember any memory at all.


    Song Zhen didn''t respond or even attack.


    Huo Xiang looked at the man in front of him and the zombies around him. He thought of the sudden retreat of the zombies that night.


    When he saw the man and the zombies around him, he seemed to understand something.


    Just as Huo Xiang looked at the zombie named Song Zhen called by dark cloud, the other party also looked at him.


    Then he turned his eyes and walked in the other direction of the hospital.


    He slept upstairs before, but the zombies around him didn''t move, so he went downstairs to have a look.


    He is not interested in these people. He might as well go back upstairs to sleep.


    I''m getting sleepy recently, and I always have a headache.


    He walked upstairs. The zombies around him looked at his leaving steps, roared at the dark clouds, and then left.


    However, they did not go in the direction of Song Zhen''s departure.


    But towards the hospital in all directions, in a very planned state.

 Chapter 256

    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    The retreat was fast.


    Look at the open space in front of you, there is no zombie.


    Dark clouds watched them leave one by one, with consternation in their eyes.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have experienced before without much ups and downs.


    They know the zombies retreat and they have a chance to live.


    But after the death of 20017, the man was able to control the zombie, which is really not good news for them.


    Huo Xiang saw that there was no zombie blocking the way ahead and walked towards the door of the hospital. He didn''t forget to pull Lei Jie around him.


    When they entered the dark cloud, they also reminded them to leave quickly.


    Those talents quickly regained consciousness and accelerated their pace to leave.


    I thought there would be a life and death battle.


    But I didn''t expect the zombies to leave like this.


    It feels like a dream.


    And there was a lot of doubt in dark cloud''s heart.


    For Song Zhen''s sudden appearance, and his seemingly normal person.


    But the blood red color of the pupil is enough to show that he is a zombie.


    And a talking zombie.


    Dark cloud couldn''t help guessing that the power zombie mentioned before was Song Zhen?


    But before she could think about it, she heard the shouting and scolding of the team members outside.


    Something happened outside.


    She quickened her pace and left.


    Walking out of the door of the hospital, she saw a scene that made her angry.


    Only Ji Peng and others surrounded all her team members.


    Ji Peng''s team members have even gone to carry the medicine on their car.


    The dark cloud sped up and rushed over, "Ji Peng, you''re looking for death!"


    Ji Peng had already seen that dark clouds and others came out of the hospital.


    Before that, he heard the roar of zombies in the hospital.


    That''s a lot.


    I thought dark clouds wouldn''t come out of the hospital at all.


    But I didn''t expect to see the other party come out safely.


    But so what.


    As long as he wants, there is nothing he can''t get, and they have more people. If they really want to fight, they also have an advantage.


    "Yo! Xiao Wuyun, you''re out. I didn''t expect you to be very lucky."


    Then he walked forward for a few steps, looked at the team members carrying around, and said sternly, "don''t move quickly. Be sure to rush back to the base before dark."


    After yelling at the team member, he looked at the dark cloud, "you see, I''m not helping you too. They''re all from a base. I''ll help you transport the drugs back first. You continue to move more inside. I won''t rob you of the rest, isn''t that good?"


    Dark cloud''s team members were shocked to hear his shameless words.


    Especially Raj, his hands are itching.


    I saw the tall zombie man before, although he guessed that the other party was the power zombie.


    But with so many zombies around, he didn''t have a chance to fight well.


    At this time, hearing Ji Peng''s shameless words, I wish I could come forward and teach him a lesson.


    However, before he could move, he saw someone move.


    "I bah!"


    Black cloud heard his shameless words and spit on each other''s face.


    "Ji Peng, now give me the medicine and put it back in place, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Seeing the action of dark clouds, Lei Jieyang raised his eyebrows. He didn''t see that the tomboy was quite powerful.


    The little face was tight and full of murderous spirit.


    Ji Peng was spitting by the dark cloud and rushed to the door, which made him lose face.


    "Dark cloud, you want to die!"


    With that, he waved to the dark cloud.

 Chapter 257

    The dark cloud quickly dodged at this.


    But her arm was hurt.


    The camouflage suit was scratched by the wind blade, and the white skin was exposed with blood color.


    The dark cloud is hurt.


    But she didn''t retreat. She looked at Ji Peng coldly, "you asked for it!"


    Dark cloud was really angry, and her momentum changed.


    And the power fluctuations are obvious.


    Seeing this scene, Zhong Qing hurried forward to imprison the other party''s body, "Miss, you can''t do that. The boss told you!"


    When Wu Yun heard Zhong Qing''s words, the anger in his eyes did not go out, and even became more and more serious.


    Seeing this scene, Huo Xiang stood out from one side.


    What kind of thing is it to let a woman stand out.


    Not every woman is like Gu Jiu.


    Huo Xiang knows that Ji Peng opposite is a wind power.


    So it''s best for him to come forward.


    "You want to rob us of our supplies?"


    Ji Peng heard Huo Xiang''s words and turned his disdainful eyes on the dark cloud.


    He looked at Huo Xiang with a disdainful face and said, "why, do you have an opinion?"


    Huo Xiang nodded. "If you want supplies, you must hit me first. If you can beat me, you can dispose of this batch of drugs. If you can''t beat me, put all the drugs back to the original place."


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Ji Peng looked up and laughed a few times.


    The people around also stopped one after another and looked at Huo Xiang with sympathy.


    Even the dark cloud players looked at Huo Xiang''s line of sight with disapproval.


    They all know that Ji Peng''s wind power is very powerful. He is still a capable subordinate of Song Tao.


    At this time, Huo Xiang''s provocation is absolutely not aware of the strength of the other party.


    Only Zhong Qing pulled the dark cloud aside during this period.


    At this time, in his eyes, as long as the aunt doesn''t show her uniqueness, thank God.


    As for the fate of these drugs, we can only do our best to obey fate.


    "You dare challenge me. I think you are born in a cottage and are not afraid of tigers. This is to let you know my strength."


    When Ji Peng was at the base, he couldn''t get used to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie because he didn''t attract them.


    At this time, Huo Xiang took the initiative to bring it to the door. Does he have a reason not to abuse.


    However, it''s really uncertain who is abusing who after all.


    Huo Xiang watched Ji Peng do it directly. He also began to turn the powers in his body.


    The people around looked at the scene nervously.


    Especially the dark cloud looked at Huo Xiang with worry.


    Others around were even more afraid that Huo Xiang was abused too badly, so they couldn''t help turning their heads.


    Dark cloud looked at the scene and said angrily to Zhongqing who imprisoned her: "let go of me, Huo Xiang is not necessarily Ji Peng''s opponent."


    Zhong Qing also guessed that Huo Xiang was not an opponent.


    But once the dark clouds are released, she will be in trouble.


    Even life-threatening.


    Zhongqing could only look at him with regret. Huo Xiang, who was ready to fight, shook his head at the dark cloud.


    The power of imprisonment in his hands also increased a bit.


    Their actions and dialogue were all heard and seen by Lei Jie.


    He came over and looked at the scene of the upcoming battle and said, "don''t worry, Xiangzi is more than enough to deal with this Ji Peng. I have long seen this guy unhappy. He is arrogant as if he is the best in the world."


    Wuyun and Zhongqing are relieved to hear Lei Jie''s words.


    After all, Lei Jie is no longer reliable, but also with Huo Xiang.


    At this time, people were not in a hurry, so they were relieved.


    But their for Raj is unreliable and can''t be waved away in a short time.

 Chapter 258

    If Raj knew them and gave him that unreliable title, he would jump and be anxious with them.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, a voice came from the battle in the distance.


    Ji Peng thought of a move to stop Huo Xiang and stood in front of the crowd.


    But before he got close to Huo Xiang, he was attacked by a wind blade.


    He stood not far from Huo Xiang, looked at the trace of the wind blade on his clothes, looked up and said in shock: "you are also a wind power!"


    Huo Xiang didn''t answer Ji Peng''s question, but waved his hands and the wind blade in his hand constantly attacked the other party.


    Ji Peng saw that the pupils of both eyes contracted slightly.


    He is a wind power. Naturally, he knows the use process and power of this power.


    But now the wind blade released from Huo Xiang''s hands is not of the same level as him.


    He can shoot three blades in a row at most.


    But at this time, Huo Xiang sent out six or seven wind blades continuously, and his face remained unchanged.


    Seeing the wind blade in front of him, Ji Peng ran away quickly.


    And Huo Xiang is still following his attack.


    "Special! What level are you? Stop, stop first -"


    Ji Peng was attacked by the wind blade sent by Huo Xiang and dodged around in a circle.


    Even if he shouted a truce at this time, the other party still didn''t stop.


    He closed his eyes and shouted at Huo Xiang, "I admit defeat, I admit defeat, OK!"


    The voice was still unwilling.


    Hearing this, Huo Xiang finally stopped.


    After Huo Xiang stopped, Ji Peng finally stopped running.


    He stood there, bent over and panted.


    Today, he met his opponent and even met a hard stubble.


    He is also an unknown figure.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    However, not long after Ji Peng stopped, deafening laughter came around.


    Ji Peng looked up and saw the dark cloud players looking at him with subtle eyes.


    And the players he brought also wore a smile on their faces.


    All eyes were on him.


    Ji Peng looked down at himself.


    The sight made him blush.


    That''s angry.


    His clothes were torn to pieces by Huo Xiang''s wind blade, like rags.


    And the key part is also exposed.


    Especially his intimate clothes, that touch of red also showed up.


    Ji Peng looked up at Huo Xiang angrily.


    He finally understood that Huo Xiang was fooling him.


    The wind blade didn''t attack him, but deliberately saw him make a fool of himself.


    "How are you? I remember you!"


    Ji Peng endured the overwhelming anger and turned to return to the car.


    Just then Huo Xiang threw a wind blade and stopped him.


    "What else do you want?"


    Huo Xiang looked at him and said calmly, "you haven''t put the medicine back in place."


    Ji Peng clenched his teeth. It seems that he can''t take dark clouds today. What about them.


    But he won''t eat it for nothing.


    I don''t know what he thought. Ji Peng said to the surrounding team members, "don''t do what he said!"


    Then he turned and walked to the nearest car.


    The people around who are still ready to carry the medicine can only turn back the box in their hands and put it in place again.


    They even moved back the drugs that had been moved to their car.


    The dark cloud saw this scene, and his face was incomparably happy, as were the team members around him.


    She broke away from Zhongqing''s imprisonment and walked to Huo Xiang.

 Chapter 259

    "I can''t see that you are quite capable. I must meet your boss when I return to the base this time. Such talents can''t be buried."


    Huo Xiang smiled and said nothing when he heard the words of dark cloud.


    Now Gu Jiu should still be sleeping, even if he sees the boss of thunder base.


    This time, it was just for him and Raj not to do that useless work.


    This is the medicine they took out from the hospital. If someone robbed it, it would be in vain.


    Seeing that Huo Xiang didn''t speak, dark cloud turned and ordered the team members to leave.


    Ji Peng made a fool of himself this time. I don''t know what to say to Song Tao.


    She wants to return to the base as soon as possible, explain this with her brother, and wait for Song Tao''s entanglement at any time.


    The drugs moved by Ji Peng and his family soon moved back.


    Dark cloud asked the team members to get on the bus and get on the road as soon as possible.


    Just before getting on the bus, Wu Yun suggested that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie take her car, but Huo Xiang declined.


    He could see that the relationship between Lei Jie and Wu Yun was obviously a little unmanageable.


    It''s better to separate the two.


    Lei Jie also had this intention. He thought of sitting in the same car with this woman and breathing the air in the same car. The whole person was not good.


    Although looking at each other before the appearance of tears, the bottom of my heart is a little soft,.


    But the woman looked at him with suspicion, even a subtle look.


    In short, neither of them is pleasing to the eye.


    Dark clouds had no choice but to get on the bus according to the assignment when they came, and the team drove away from the hospital.


    Ji Peng sat in the car and looked at the direction they left, with gloom in his eyes.


    He won''t make them feel better, especially the man named Huo Xiang.


    His men just brought him new clothes. Ji Peng changed his clothes and jumped out of the car.


    The party walked towards the hospital, swaggering and swaggering.


    In Ji Peng''s opinion, the woman in dark cloud can move so many drugs out of the hospital.


    He doesn''t believe he can''t do it, and he has twice as many tolerant hands as dark clouds.


    Because the group also relaxed their vigilance.


    Dark clouds, they don''t know Ji Peng''s ignorant practice.


    They set out in the morning and finally returned to the base in the evening.


    The group drove directly into the safety base and drove towards the center of the base.


    That is where the high-rise of the base lives, and it is also where brother Wuyun lives.


    Their car stopped in front of a villa.


    Dark clouds looked at the villa with a full smile in their eyes.


    "Here we are. I''ll let my brother treat you well tonight."


    Her words were answered by everyone. Everyone was very happy and excited to get the materials.


    "All right, let''s move the medicine into the house with me."


    With that, the dark cloud opened the back carriage, first moved out a box of medicine and walked towards the villa.


    After that, the other team members followed the medicine and followed the footsteps of dark clouds.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also went forward to join hands.


    They followed the team towards the villa.


    Looking at such a big villa, it is clean and tastefully decorated.


    Not going out in this villa is like going back to before the end of the world.


    They followed the team and put the medicine box in their hands in the corner of the hall.


    Then he was ready to continue to move the medicine box outside, but he was stopped by dark cloud and Zhongqing.


    The dark cloud showed a flattering smile at Huo Xiang, but didn''t let him open the way.


    At this time, her smile still looks like a girl, but ignore her eyes with small calculation.

 Chapter 260

    Huo Xiang frowned lightly when he saw this, and then released, "what''s the matter?"


    Dark clouds looked at the huge living room, leaving only four of them behind.


    She said in a voice: "now that you have come, you can meet my brother. I believe you will stay..."


    "You still have that idea!"


    Lei Jie didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, so he stood up and shouted at the dark cloud.


    As soon as the dark cloud heard Lei Jie speak, he immediately pulled his face down.


    The mouth disliked and said, "how come there''s something about you everywhere."


    "Don''t you want to win over us? Why isn''t there anything for me?"


    The dark cloud opened his mouth and said, I don''t want you.


    But she also knew the harm caused by the words, and simply looked at Lei Jie unhappily.


    Then he looked upstairs.


    At this time, a tall and powerful man has been standing upstairs.


    The dark cloud completely put down his face and said casually, "brother, I brought you back. Until you can get it, it depends on your ability."


    Then she walked towards the sofa in the hall and collapsed directly on the sofa.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked upstairs and saw only the tall back of the man.


    The other party turned and left the guardrail, then walked towards the stairs and went downstairs step by step.


    The two men watched the man go downstairs. They knew the man''s identity by associating with the name black cloud had called him before.


    The boss of thunder security base, Han Dongfeng,.


    This man really has momentum, but he always feels that he lacks something.


    Han Dongfeng went downstairs, nodded to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, and then walked towards the sofa.


    He raised his foot and kicked it against the black cloud''s calf.


    "Ah... Murder my sister!"


    I only heard the scream of dark clouds, which could not hide the pain.


    Look at her beautiful little face, full of pain.


    It can be seen that Han Dongfeng''s foot was not light just now.


    Han Dongfeng kept a cold face even when he heard the painful voice of dark clouds.


    His own face was very serious. At this time, he tightened his face and didn''t get angry.


    Speechless saw Han Dongfeng''s face change and immediately sat up straight.


    She looked at the man in front of her and whispered, "I''ve made a contribution today. I''m not allowed to be willful once."


    Han Dongfeng was unmoved. "Remember this is the last time. If you don''t sit in a sitting position in the future, you can never sit."


    This is definitely a threat. I saw that the dark clouds turned white.


    When he finished, he looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "please sit down."


    After that, he had already sat on the sofa.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other and walked towards the sofa.


    Dark clouds have already sat aside honestly.


    Those dripping eyes still kept looking at Han Dongfeng.


    Lei Jie looked at the dark cloud and thought it was time to.


    The wild girl should have someone to stop her.


    No big or small, I don''t know the character of heaven and earth will suffer sooner or later.


    Dark cloud found Lei Jie''s sight and glared at him.


    "Cough..."


    After Han Dongfeng sat on the sofa, he began to cough before he spoke.


    He held a black handkerchief in his hand, covered his mouth and coughed badly.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Dark clouds rushed over when Han Dongfeng coughed.


    "Brother, are you all right? Don''t be angry and don''t worry. I''m obedient and will be obedient."


    Dark cloud looked at Han Dongfeng on the sofa, his face was a little red, and his anxious words burst out.


    Huo Xiang savored the words of dark clouds and his anxious and frightened face. He felt something wrong.

 Chapter 261

    Then there was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Huo Xiang glanced at Han Dongfeng who had stopped coughing.


    I only saw the other party put away the black handkerchief.


    He even put a handkerchief in his pocket.


    When the other party put the handkerchief in his pocket, the smell of blood in the air obviously subsided slowly.


    Huo Xiang''s sight toward Han Dongfeng became more obscure.


    The man vomited blood. Was he hurt?


    The boss of a base is injured. The situation is a little bad.


    After all, there are other forces watching him all the time in this base.


    The other party can''t hide such a serious situation as vomiting blood for too long.


    Han Dongfeng looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie as if nothing had happened.


    "My sister is not sensible. Don''t be surprised. As for what she said, I sincerely want to invite you to join us. Of course, everything is on your own initiative."


    Although Wu Yun wanted Huo Xiang and Lei Jie very much, he couldn''t care about them at this time after Han Dongfeng vomited blood.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie would not have joined them so casually.


    After all, Gu Jiu hasn''t woke up yet.


    Moreover, the thunder base seems peaceful, and several internal forces are very tense.


    "We will seriously consider it. After all, our boss hasn''t woke up and we can''t do some things."


    Han Dongfeng picked up his eyebrows and eyes. He obviously didn''t know about their boss.


    He glanced faintly at the dark clouds and saw that the latter kept shrinking. Then he nodded to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, "I understand. You are welcome at any time."


    Then he said to Zhong Qing standing aside, "go and reward them for this task and let everyone disperse."


    As soon as he heard this, black cloud was about to speak, and Han Dongfeng glanced at him.


    She was honest again at a glance.


    Huo Xiang heard Han Dongfeng''s words and pulled Lei Jie to his feet, "then we won''t bother."


    Then he left the villa with Zhongqing.


    "Cough, cough..."


    "Brother..."


    Just as they stepped out of the door of the villa, Han Dongfeng''s cough and cloud''s anxious voice came again behind them.


    The boss of the thunder base looks very bad.


    If you cough like this, the base will be chaotic sooner or later.


    The Song Tao they heard and understood alone is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    But they''re not going to get involved in these things.


    But some things are not that they won''t come to the door if they don''t get involved.


    As early as when they were against Ji Peng, some things were doomed.


    They were ready to leave with the food from the mission and some clean water.


    In fact, there are some other things, such as toilet paper, and those cigarettes and alcohol, but they don''t want them.


    Only Raj took a pack of cigarettes.


    Seeing that they only took food, Zhong Qing brought them more.


    The reason why Huo Xiang and Lei Jie went on a mission was just for food.


    Holding the food and water from the characters in their hands, they turned and left.


    But Zhong Qing stopped him. "Where do you live? As far as I know, all the survivors of the base live far away from here. Let me give you a ride."


    Hearing Zhongqing''s words, they looked at each other and got into the car silently.


    It''s a fool not to have a car.


    They got on the bus and reported the address.


    Zhong Qing smiled and said he knew.


    The car gradually left the villa. Zhong Qing was not idle on the way.

 Chapter 262

    He told the story of dark cloud and Han Dongfeng.


    It turned out that Han Dongfeng was a veteran who had been in the army.


    As for why han Dongfeng retired, Zhong Qing did not say in detail.


    But his life experience is very good. There is a small company at home. He can work in the company even if he gets out of the army.


    And now most of these people who follow Han Dongfeng are from that company.


    As for Zhong Qing, it is said that they are superior and subordinate. He was once han Dongfeng''s secretary.


    Well, that''s all right, a male secretary.


    And he is also the Secretary of the station, who is so powerful and majestic.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at him subtly.


    Of course, Zhongqing also felt it, but he didn''t care, and then said about the Han family.


    The Han family didn''t need Han Dongfeng to have any way out in the army, so they let him into the company.


    However, it was not long before Han Dongfeng investigated and dealt with the incurable disease.


    The people of the Han family are worried when they know that the only descendant has an incurable disease.


    Especially Han Dongfeng''s father.


    Not long after Han Dongfeng got an incurable disease, he even brought back an illegitimate son from outside.


    That bastard is a dark cloud.


    When Wu Yun first entered the Han family, he was dressed in men''s clothes and his hair was hairy inches.


    It looks like a thin boy.


    In addition to her crude and crazy voice, the Han family thought it was a boy.


    Except Han Dongfeng, his father and Wu Yun himself, no one knows that she is a girl.


    Han Dongfeng''s father took Wu Yun back to Han''s house for the sake of the company.


    Although it is a small company, there is a business with the military - District, and there is still a lot of oil and water in it.


    He was worried when he heard that Han Dongfeng had an incurable disease.


    So I took the illegitimate daughter back home as an illegitimate child.


    It''s hard enough to say this dark cloud.


    Since childhood, there was no father around, and her biological mother was a night - field woman. She couldn''t care about her at all.


    Even drink too much and often beat and scold her.


    Her biological mother had died when she was twelve.


    Can grow so big, but also because she has a ruthless strength.


    When Han Dongfeng knew the existence of dark clouds, he found out her details.


    I also know that the reason why she has lived well for so many years is also because of her deadly ruthlessness.


    Being bullied, she only clenched her teeth and rushed hard to attack those people.


    Once or twice, although she was hurt, her ruthlessness also made those who bullied her honest.


    Until they were picked up by the Han family.


    Han Dongfeng knew that he didn''t have much time to come, so he took good care of his sister dressed as a man.


    I want to follow the people of the Han family and let the dark cloud ascend.


    But before long, the end came.


    All the people of the Han family died, leaving only Han Dongfeng and dark clouds.


    Brother and sister supported each other at the end of the world, which is where they are now.


    Han Dongfeng awakened his power after the end of the world, but he still often vomited blood.


    Zhongqing''s face is bitter. "You saw it in the villa before. The boss still stands in the villa and often spits blood. In fact, it''s not easy for him. It''s just for dark clouds not to be bullied. If the boss falls, she must have no good fruit to eat."


    Huo Xiang heard Zhongqing say so much, and he also knew something about Han Dongfeng and dark cloud.


    No wonder two people have different surnames.


    At the same time, when Lei Jie heard the growth experience of dark cloud, he also changed his dissatisfaction with her.

 Chapter 263

    He thought, no wonder the girl looked hard to deal with, and she was always covered with thorns. I see.


    However, both of them were puzzled about Zhong Qing''s detailed explanation.


    "What''s the use of telling us this?"


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s Frank words, Zhong Qing smiled bitterly, "in fact, I also have selfishness. I hope you can join us. There are many of us. Most of us have been with the boss in the company. We know the root and the bottom.


    If you have any conditions, you can also say them together. As long as you can do it, we are absolutely happy to do it. "


    In fact, to put it bluntly, I still want to keep Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Huo Xiang looked at them and said with a smile, "we''ll think about it."


    In fact, Zhong Qing will find out what he said as long as he has been at the base for a long time.


    After all, Zhong Qing said in front of Xiao Liu that he was not allowed to talk about dark clouds.


    From Zhongqing''s words, Huo Xiang knew that the other party only said one thing that everyone didn''t know.


    No, or something that outsiders don''t know.


    That is, Wu Yun is Han Dongfeng''s sister.


    Although she is half mother, she is also a close sister by blood.


    As for Han Dongfeng as a soldier, and things before the end of the world, as long as they inquire at the base, they will also know.


    Zhong Qing seemed to say a lot, but he didn''t say anything important.


    If Huo Xiang had been before, he would never have seen so many twists and turns.


    But I''ve been with mu siran for a long time, especially mu siran. Everything is different.


    Zhongqing didn''t expect to hear Huo Xiang''s answer in the end.


    He touched the tip of his nose and then smiled, "well, when you want to come, you will open the door for you."


    Then he stopped the car, looked at the surrounding environment and continued: "come on, we''re on the ground. If you have anything, just go to us."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie answered politely, and then got out of the car.


    They watched Zhongqing leave, and then turned to the place where they lived.


    When they reached the bottom of the simple building, they looked up and saw the house with lights on upstairs.


    One of them is their residence.


    If the base is good, at least there is electricity.


    After the end of the world, there is no water or electricity around the world, let alone the network on which people live.


    The whole base is supplying power. Although there are restrictions, only two hours a day, it is better than none.


    They looked at the light on upstairs and thought that Xiao Qi might not have eaten yet. They walked into the building with the food in their arms.


    Xiao Qi is eating instant noodles at this time.


    This is already a good meal.


    Now there is electricity. A hot kettle was taken from the car. At this time, the hot water is boiled and the hot instant noodles are good.


    Only in the evening can I have such a hot bite.


    Xiao Qi swallowed a big mouthful of instant noodles, took a bite of the ham on his hand, and ate it at the right time.


    But just swallowed the food into my stomach, my ears moved.


    Putting down his chopsticks, Xiao Qi got up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    He seemed to hear familiar footsteps.


    Little seven couldn''t think much and walked quickly towards the door.


    Instead of opening the door for the first time, he looked out through the cat''s eye in the room.


    Sure enough, I saw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Seeing that they were still holding food in their hands and were ready to knock on the door, Xiao Qi opened the door directly.

 Chapter 264

    After Xiao Qi opened the door.


    Huo Xiang''s hand, which was going to knock outside, stopped.


    If he didn''t stop, he would knock on Xiao Qi''s face.


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s bright eyes, he smiled and said, "you''re sharp. How do you know we''re back?"


    Having said that, he walked towards the room with the things in his arms, and Lei Jie followed closely.


    Xiao Qi closed the door and went back to the sofa again. He saw the food on the table.


    They are all fast food, but there are a few apples and clean water.


    You know, what they lack most now is water.


    The surprise on Xiao Qi''s face pressed down a lot, but his eyes were still bright. "How did you come back so soon and bring back so many things."


    Huo Xiang looked at the instant noodles Xiao Qi put on the table and tore open the only bag of beef on the table.


    Hand it to Xiao Qi, "eat while it''s hot. We didn''t eat. We made two bowls of noodles while there was electricity."


    As soon as he finished, there was action on Reggie''s side.


    He quickly filled the electric kettle with water, plugged it in, and opened the instant noodles on the table.


    Huo Xiang shook his head and laughed. It seems that Lei Jie is also hungry. After all, they haven''t eaten all day.


    Xiao Qi took Huo Xiang''s beef and sat down to eat noodles.


    Lei Jie looked at him, but the latter was unmoved and ate at ease.


    It even speeds up eating.


    Seeing this scene, Lei Jie curled his mouth. Unexpectedly, Xiao Qi still protected food, and he wouldn''t rob him.


    Looking at the scene, Huo Xiang got up and said to Lei Jie, "help me make noodles. I''ll go and see Gu Jiu."


    Then he walked towards the bedroom.


    When Xiao Qi Yi heard Gu Jiu, his ears moved and his eating speed accelerated.


    When Lei Jie saw this scene, he quickly said, "Hey! You don''t have to eat in such a hurry. I won''t rob you."


    But Xiao Qi didn''t seem to hear it, and the speed was faster and faster.


    He soon ate a bowl of noodles into his stomach.


    But I only ate one bite of the beef in my hand.


    He took a look at Lei Jie, who was sitting on the side, held him in his arms and walked towards Gu Jiu''s bedroom.


    Lei Jie looked at his eyes and felt very depressed.


    Who did he provoke? Why did he look at him one by one? Nothing was right.


    He just looked at Xiao Qi as too thin and thought about whether to take Xiao Qi out to open a small stove and have a barbecue.


    They have hardly any meat these days, except ham.


    They are almost tired of eating that thing. They almost always eat ham on the way to the capital.


    And now the food is a holiday.


    A good ham has so many pasta that it doesn''t taste like meat.


    But he looked at Xiao Qi with pity, but he was misunderstood by the other party.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    When Xiao Qi walked into the room, he saw Huo Xiang sitting by the bed.


    He bit the beef in his mouth and walked towards Huo Xiang.


    "Did she still have no reaction?"


    Hearing the inquiry, Xiao Qi stopped chewing with sadness in his eyes.


    If you don''t wake up today, you''ll be sleeping for four days.


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s bow, Huo Xiang knew that it was still the same.


    "What do you think we should do? Why doesn''t she wake up?"


    Huo Xiang''s tone was also full of sadness.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t wake up. It''s no problem to sleep like this. After all, her breathing is stable.


    But Gu Jiu hasn''t eaten for three days. It''s the fourth day today.

 Chapter 265

    If people don''t eat or drink, they will have problems sooner or later.


    When Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang were worried, they didn''t see Gu Jiu''s fingers outside the quilt and moved gently.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu didn''t wake up, they turned and left the room.


    At this time, Gu Jiu fell into the memory of his previous life.


    His parents'' cold face, his sister''s disdain, and the disgusting face of slag man Yang Zihua all made Gu Jiu deeply involved.


    She tried to wake up, but her body was out of control.


    Seeing his own stupidity in his previous life with his own eyes, all this is so hated.


    How brainless she was in her previous life, working for her family.


    Finally, Gu Jiu''s dream returned to that night. When she came back from outside the base, she heard her sister Gu Xuan say that she was embarrassed by the leader of the base.


    The so-called embarrassment is just selling her body and asking her to sleep with her.


    In her silly anger, she hurried to the center of the base to find the door and had a big fight with others.


    I don''t know why, the memory of that night in my dream is very clear.


    Even the faces of those who fought with her in previous lives were clear to her.


    Gu Jiu looked at the battle between the two sides and lost both sides.


    When the dream came here, it should have stopped, but it didn''t.


    The fighting process has been repeated.


    And she can''t wake up.


    Even if you are conscious, you just can''t wake up.


    Even sleepy, I feel tired all over.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with Gu Jiu''s situation here, junbei ink''s situation in China''s security base is not very good.


    After he returned to the residence of Jun''s family in the base, he was chased by the old man and asked if he could find the destined person.


    Jun Beimo''s answer is certainly No.


    Mr. Jun''s face was stunned. He didn''t expect such a result.


    But he can only think that it is not time.


    As long as the ring reacts, the doomed man can''t run away.


    The man will come to their house sooner or later.


    After that, the old man began to hold a return banquet for Jun Beimo.


    The banquet is tonight at your villa.


    Of course, this party is not what the jun family means.


    When Jun Beimo came to the Huaxia base, he was looked at by people with a heart.


    Especially the three families of Dong, song and Tang.


    The power holders of the three forces came to the door and asked for a simple reception ceremony.


    Mr. Jun didn''t know why, so he agreed.


    Jun Beimo himself has no opinion.


    Or, from the time he returned to the Huaxia security base, he locked himself in his room.


    He just separated from the woman for a short time and already missed each other.


    I don''t know how that woman arrived at the thunder base.


    Did anyone bully her? Do you have enough to eat?


    Do you miss her more?


    In fact, Jun Beimo knows Gu Jiu''s strength and her exposed space.


    Know that no one will bully her, and know that she will not lack food.


    The only worry is whether anyone around you will miss her.


    Today is the third day of separation from women.


    Even though he knew that the reception banquet downstairs was held for him, he didn''t show up.


    Still sitting in his room.


    On the table beside him was a small lotus seed.


    This was secretly left by Gu Jiu when he fed him.


    There was a lot of aura in the little lotus seed. Even after such a long time, the aura still didn''t decrease.


    Junbei Mo''s handsome face shines out from the French window in front of him.

 Chapter 266

    There was no light in his eyes. He looked out of the window and didn''t know what to think.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Until the door of the room was knocked.


    Jun Beimo, who was lost in thought, was disturbed by the knock on the door and his consciousness returned.


    Inadvertently turned his head and looked at the door.


    He didn''t make a sound. He just looked at the door quietly.


    The people outside the door didn''t get a response. They had turned the door handle to open the door.


    A tall man came in against the light.


    "Jun Beimo, you''re very capable. Everyone is waiting for you downstairs, but you''re here alone¡°


    The sound of banter came out of the mouth of the man who came in.


    Although Jun Beimo couldn''t see the man''s eyes clearly, he knew it at a glance.


    After knowing who it was, he turned his head and continued to look out of the window in a daze.


    A voice came from the opposite seat. The visitor sat opposite and looked at him directly.


    Jun Beimo looked at the person opposite.


    The man looks like Jun Beimo.


    However, one is naturally noble and gorgeous, but he is full of air conditioning.


    A handsome and elegant woman, mild temperament, full of intimacy.


    Jun Beimo took a faint look at the man opposite. His low and irritable voice sounded, "you don''t deal with the hypocrites downstairs. What are you doing here?"


    The tone was very unpopular with the man opposite.


    Hearing his brother''s cold words, Jun Beichen didn''t care.


    His legs folded and looked down at his brother''s cold face.


    He was attracted by a white lotus seed on the table.


    The slender and beautiful hand stretched out slowly. When it was about to touch the lotus seed, the lotus seed was taken away first.


    Jun Beichen looked at his brother opposite. His eyes were hostile and unhappy. It was the first time that he had such an obvious emotional change.


    Their living environment has been different since childhood, and their feelings have not been very deep.


    Or all your family members don''t have deep feelings.


    They just have a blood tie.


    This blood tie makes them pay more attention than family. They are a race and the only one in the world.


    Jun Beimo has been cold since childhood. He has never seen too much emotional change in each other.


    It''s not too close to the people of Jun''s family.


    Since he was sensible, he began to continuously cultivate spiritual power. When he made achievements, he entered the army team of China.


    A few years ago, he finally left the army and joined their big family because of being plotted.


    But still keep a distance from everyone.


    Sometimes Jun Beichen can''t understand this brother.


    He knows the meaning of each other''s existence to the jun family.


    Also know that he rejects the doomed man at the same time.


    Besides, there seems to be nothing that the other party cares about.


    But now Jun Beichen found that it seemed that his brother went out and had some changes.


    His handsome face wore a smile. "How come you have a bad temper? You won''t encounter any adventure? I think the lotus seed in your hand is extraordinary."


    Jun Beimo didn''t have any expression when he heard his brother say the first half sentence.


    His face changed when he mentioned lotus seeds.


    He knew that the fox opposite wanted to set him up. Jun Beimo looked up and glanced at each other faintly.


    "Well, I met some people."


    Jun Beichen, who thought he would not get a response, picked his eyebrow when he heard the words of recognition.


    This brother is very affectionate.


    Don''t care about anything¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 267

    He didn''t expect Jun Beimo to really admit it.


    Now that I have admitted it, it must be my heart.


    "Well... Since you have an adventure, tell me who... Or what makes you care so much."


    Jun Beichen said, his fox like eyes, while paying attention to the change of Jun Beimo''s face.


    But he was a little disappointed in the end.


    Jun Beimo didn''t change his expression after hearing his words.


    He even stood up, took out a small box and put the lotus seeds into his pocket.


    He gently glanced at Jun Beichen, "do you want to know?"


    Jun Beichen nodded with a gentle smile.


    Jun Beimo saw this but showed a little obvious smile, although it was only for a moment.


    "Old fox, I won''t tell you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Jun Beimo knows the reception banquet tonight. As a member of the jun family, he can''t avoid it anyway.


    So go out of the door and go downstairs.


    But Jun Beichen was stunned in situ.


    He subconsciously reached out and touched his face. His handsome face frowned tightly.


    "Am I so old?"


    He''s only two years older than his brother.


    The uncertain self talk of Jun Beichen sounded in the room.


    "Hahaha..."


    After a long time, Jun Beichen stretched out his hand to cover his eyes and showed a smile on his face.


    And the laughter of self mockery, we can see that he is in a good mood


    Jun Beichen was fooled.


    Just now Jun Beimo''s words made him worry for nothing.


    The people of their king''s family are different from ordinary people. How can they be old.


    However, his younger brother said he was an old fox. Jun Beichen was not unhappy, and even had a joking smile on his face.


    At this time, he was sure that Jun Beimo had definitely met someone.


    When he asked aloud before, he obviously found that the other party''s eyes flickered when he stopped talking, especially when talking about people.


    I just don''t know what interesting people I met.


    Jun Beichen put away the smile on his face, showed a gentle and alienated face, and walked towards the door.


    No matter who Jun Beimo meets, since he misses him, he will appear one day.


    He bet that within a month, his brother would be unbearable.


    Maybe others don''t understand, but he knows the other party''s strong character.


    Hey, it''s still too young.


    Jun Beichen walked out of the door, took the door up, and walked downstairs gracefully.


    When I was about to go downstairs, I saw an interesting scene.


    At this time, the Dong, song and Tang families downstairs brought their own people to the banquet.


    Even with their respective children.


    Of course, in addition to these three families, there are other forces.


    The Dong family, with two direct descendants, stood downstairs to deal with others.


    The calculating eyes looked at everyone around, especially the people in Jun''s family.


    Seeing his brother Jun Beimo''s eyes, he was full of malice.


    The hatred of the Dong family and the jun family has long been put on the surface.


    But the two families never fought in the open and have been confronting each other in the dark.


    The feud between the two families is very big. It''s not too much to say they don''t share the same fate.


    After all, there is a life-long debt between the two families.


    It is estimated that Grandpa agreed to the banquet because of the attitude of the Dong, song and Tang families.


    Besides the Song family, only the Song family leader came.

 Chapter 268

    His only son disappeared in the last world, and his wife died of illness a few years ago.


    Although the Song family still has collateral members, the Song family leader did not bring those collateral members.


    He came alone. He was also the youngest of the three families.


    It seems that the Song family has always been closely bound up with the Dong family and the Tang family.


    The Tang family on one side is even more interesting.


    The head of the Tang family, with his grandson and granddaughter, walked towards Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beichen only stopped when he saw this scene.


    The Tang family had been thinking about the jun family before the end of the world, trying to use marriage to close the relationship between the two families.


    Let''s talk about the relationship between Dong, song and Tang.


    The Dong family and the Song family are allies, but the Tang family is a wall grass.


    Because the people of the jun family have been ignoring it, the Tang family slowly approached the Dong family.


    At this time, the actions of the Tang family are interesting.


    Jun Beichen stood upstairs, but he saw the gloom in the bottom of the eyes of the old man of the Dong family.


    As soon as Jun Beimo came to Grandpa, he was whispered by the other party.


    In his words, he didn''t blame him for arriving at this time. He just didn''t pay attention to the guests at all.


    Hearing grandpa''s words, Jun Beimo still had no expression.


    But he saw that there was no blame in the old man''s eyes, and he even smiled.


    The people standing around Mr. Jun came forward one after another to persuade him.


    It''s just that Mr. Jun is happy to play.


    After all, today''s banquet is not a good one.


    Jun Beimo stood in place, looking at the surrounding furnishings and the scene of extravagance and waste.


    Once again thought of the memory on the road back to the capital.


    At that time, he was a wolf, so he was happy with all meat. Women always tried to get her all kinds of fresh meat.


    Especially in those days of coma.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to fall asleep. After all, he is very greedy for women''s care.


    But the body can''t support it at all.


    At that time, meat was the best food on their journey.


    But in front of me, the women around me were holding mellow red wine glasses.


    There is a delicious high point on the table, and even a lot of delicious seafood.


    At this time, this situation is not like the end of the world.


    "Hahaha... Mr. Jun, I brought the children to propose a toast to you."


    When Jun Beimo recalled, there was a hearty laughter in his ear.


    The voice was loud, even exaggerated.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes flashed impatiently and turned around to leave.


    "Don''t hurry, Mr. Xian. My two grandchildren are going to make friends with him."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Jun Beimo knew he was talking about him, but he didn''t intend to pay attention and continue to move forward.


    Just as he was walking forward, he was stopped by a petite figure.


    "Hello, Jun Beimo. I''m Tang Meiling. Nice to meet you."


    It was a woman who stopped Jun Beimo.


    She was wearing a black dress with a glass of red wine in her hand and a perfect smile on her face.


    This is a beautiful woman, but only beautiful.


    In the eyes of Jun Beimo, the woman in front of him is no different from other women.


    In his eyes, these women all look the same.


    The only thing that impressed him and impressed him was Gu Jiu.


    Jun Beimo looked at woman''s hand coldly, with theout any movement.


    The calculation of the woman in front of us and the swagger of the Tang family are not good.


    Jun Beimo didn''t bother to pay attention to the woman in front of him. "Get out of the way, you''re in the way."

 Chapter 269

    People around here stopped talking and looked over.


    The young man behind old Tang, seeing Tang Meiling''s embarrassing situation, strode over.


    "Jun Beimo, my sister is talking to you. What''s your attitude!"


    The young man''s tone is very bad, even vaguely disdainful.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Jun Beimo glanced at each other lightly and lowered his eyes.


    The old gentleman on the side saw this scene, but his smile faded a little, and his eyes were cold.


    Old Tang didn''t seem to see this scene and stood aside without any intention of intervening.


    "Yo! What is this? Why are you standing here?"


    At this awkward moment, a gentle and comfortable voice with a smile sounded.


    The crowd looked at the source of the voice and saw the eldest son of the jun family coming this way.


    His face is still with a gentle and kind smile, like your childe.


    This made the young women present look straight in their eyes.


    It was not the first time for them to see Jun Beichen, but every time they saw him, they couldn''t help but beat faster.


    Even Tang Meiling, who had stopped Jun Beimo before, looked at Jun Beichen with the shyness of her little daughter''s house.


    Although the calculation in those eyes was more serious, but at this time, they were really trapped under the trousers of Jun Beichen.


    When Jun Beimo saw Jun Beichen appear, he walked towards Mr. Jun.


    "Grandpa, nothing. I went upstairs first. I''m not feeling well."


    Master Jun also knew that he didn''t like such an occasion. He smiled and nodded, "go."


    Jun Beimo walked upstairs without looking back.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the people downstairs.


    But when I went upstairs, I met mu siran who came out of the room.


    Mousran woke up the day after he returned to the base.


    At this time, the other party''s face was still a little pale.


    "Why are you out? Are you better?"


    Seeing mu siran, in Jun Beimo''s eyes, it was obvious that there was some humanized emotion.


    Mu Si ran showed a pale smile and respectfully said, "young Lord, I''m fine."


    Jun Beimo nodded, then turned and looked at Jun Beichen in the banquet field.


    At this time, his fox brother didn''t know how to hug Tang Meiling.


    No, or Tang Meiling threw herself on Jun Beichen unilaterally.


    Just because he stood at this angle, he clearly saw the expression of forbearance on Jun Beichen''s face.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Beimo bent a sinister smile at the corners of his mouth, turned and patted mu siran on the shoulder, told him to recover well, and walked upstairs.


    Before leaving, he even thought that Jun Beichen had fallen. He saw the calculation in the woman''s eyes at a glance.


    Even without him, there is a Jun Beichen.


    In short, the Tang family''s idea is nothing more than marriage.


    It would be most appropriate to leave the trouble to his good brother.


    As long as he is responsible for "keeping his nose to the grindstone" and continuing his work, no one is close to him to find trouble.


    After Jun Beimo went upstairs, mu siran naturally saw the scene at the banquet.


    At this time, from his angle, he only saw Jun Beichen holding tightly with the woman.


    He took a faint look, turned and walked towards the room.


    This time he can pick up a life and come back alive, thanks to Gu Jiu.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t thanked each other face to face.


    Now he wants to take good care of his body. When he sees each other again, he must thank him well.

 Chapter 270

    As for why mu siran is so sure to see Gu Jiu, it is naturally what Si Yun and Si Yu said to him before.


    He knows his little Lord.


    Today''s young masters have no insight into emotional problems at all.


    When he is enlightened, if he doesn''t go to Gu Jiu, his name will be written upside down.


    Ramos?


    Well, the name is a little out of line.


    Mousran smiled, shook his head and went to his room on the first floor.


    And Jun Beichen was in a very bad mood at this time.


    Originally intended to come to save Jun Beimo''s situation, but I didn''t expect to take myself in.


    At this time, the smell of the woman in her arms was unbearable.


    He wanted to push away from the other party, but the other party didn''t let go and held his clothes tightly.


    When no one saw it, Jun Beichen''s face was very embarrassed, and gloomy and terrible.


    Others thought he was gentle and easy to contact, but they forgot which one of the jun family was easy to get along with.


    Finally, Jun Beichen pulled down Tang Meiling''s hand.


    Looking at the other sleeve clenched by the other party, he took off his clothes by the way.


    He was wearing a white shirt inside. At this time, his appearance was more popular, and his breath was like that of his brother next door.


    Tang Meiling''s eyes were straight.


    The heart keeps brushing the screen.


    The best, the best, the best.


    Why haven''t you found such a masterpiece before.


    People say that you three are so unruly, noble and cold faced, but no one found that the eldest son of your family is really the best.


    If such a person can spend a - night with him, it''s really forbidden valley. She''s worth a year.


    Tang Meiling looked at Jun Beichen with infatuation, and the unspeakable Valley owe hope.


    Jun Beichen saw the sight of the woman in front of him, the smile on his face disappeared, and the coldness in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    But Tang Meiling didn''t seem to see it. She grabbed Jun Beichen''s clothes tightly and walked forward.


    "Hello, I''m Tang Meiling. I like you and want to marry you."


    As soon as she said this, there was a breath around her.


    No one expected Tang Meiling to be so bold and direct.


    Even some women who also liked Jun Beichen looked at her with hostile eyes.


    If sight could kill people, Tang Meiling didn''t know how many times she had died.


    Jun Beichen heard Tang Meiling''s words, and a smile of ridicule and disdain came up at the corners of her mouth.


    "Hahaha..."


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard the sound of laughter.


    Old Tang looked at his granddaughter with both eyes, and Jun Beichen standing aside laughed.


    Until the people around him put their eyes on him, they turned to master Jun and said, "I think these two children are a good match. My granddaughter has high eyes."


    Mr. Jun smiled at the speech and didn''t speak.


    My grandson has a higher vision.


    And if you want to enter their king''s house, you can''t be a mess.


    Why didn''t he know what the Tang family wanted.


    However, after looking at Jun Beichen, he was no longer gentle, but cold and face. Mr. Jun didn''t refute Mr. Tang''s words.


    Seeing this, the people around came forward one after another.


    "Congratulations..."


    "Congratulations, this is a good thing..."


    "The two children look like a perfect match. They are a perfect couple. Congratulations..."

 Chapter 271

    People around congratulated Mr. Tang and Mr. Jun.


    It''s like the marriage between the two families has been settled.


    Tang Meiling heard her grandfather''s words and listened to the congratulations around her. Her face smiled like a brilliant flower.


    But Jun Beichen looked at his grandfather directly.


    However, the other party turned his attention away from him.


    Jun Beichen sneered.


    OK, very good.


    He took Jun Beimo out, but he fell into such a situation.


    Although he knew that Grandpa would not let Tang Meiling enter the door, Jun Beichen at this moment was successfully disgusted.


    He turned away from the party and headed upstairs.


    At this time, he was full of the smell that the woman hated, and he had to wash well.


    Tang Meiling saw that Jun Beichen was about to leave and immediately went forward to catch up.


    Jun Beichen heard the high-heeled shoes on the ground behind him, and the footsteps that came after him didn''t turn back.


    He strode upstairs without the grace he had before.


    In Tang Meiling''s eyes, there is a certain trend.


    Seeing Jun Beichen going upstairs, she was about to catch up.


    There is no reserve of a woman.


    "You can''t go up."


    However, just as she was about to go up the stairs, she was stopped by a man with a lollipop in his mouth.


    Tang Meiling looked at the man out of thin air with unhappy eyes.


    Especially when she found the other party''s silent footsteps, Tang Meiling became cautious in her eyes.


    Looking at the man in front of him, he looked like a subordinate of the gentleman''s family.


    Tang Meiling did not put the other party in her eyes at all. At this time, she only thought of Jun Beichen and wanted the man.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Jiang Bai took out the lollipop in her mouth and looked at Tang Meiling with her head tilted. "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Then he took out his ears and looked all ears.


    But Tang Meiling knew that the man in front of her was playing with her, because the other party definitely heard it.


    Jiang Bai stood at the entrance of the stairs. She didn''t hear Tang Meiling speak. She continued to put the lollipop in her mouth and didn''t look at her.


    This is a clear and aboveboard disregard.


    Although Tang Meiling likes Jun Beichen, she still has some brains and knows that this is Jun''s house.


    She glared at Jiang Bai fiercely and said in her heart that when she entered the door of Jun''s house, the first one would cut him.


    After staring, he turned and walked towards old man Tang.


    But Tang Meiling thought very well. The reality is that she can''t enter the door of Jun''s house at all.


    And this ginger white can''t be handled by anyone in your family.


    He is from Jun Beimo. Even Mr. Jun has no right to deal with him.


    I can only say that Tang Meiling is too naive and stupid.


    Tang Meiling walked back to old man Tang and put a clever smile on her face.


    Beside Old Tang, there was a young man who had spoken for Tang Meiling before.


    This man is her brother, Tang Ming, the eldest and youngest of the Tang family.


    Tang Meiling stood beside her grandfather. She was very clever and reserved.


    He also intended to come forward to be close relatives with Mr. Jun, but the other party didn''t accept it at all.


    The party didn''t end early because of the lack of protagonists.


    To say tonight''s banquet, only the Tang family gained the most.


    The old gentleman of the jun family can''t see anything on his face. No one can guess what the jun family thinks.


    But the Dong family is interesting.


    The Dong family paid attention to the calculations that had been put on the jun family and this time on the Tang family.


    In particular, the old man of the Dong family''s calculating and sinister eyes are eager to swallow the life of the Tang family.

 Chapter 272

    The party ended in the middle of the night.


    After seeing everyone off, the hall of Jun''s house fell into chaos.


    But these people below will clean up.


    Mr. Jun went upstairs for the first time and found two good grandchildren.


    However, when he came to his grandson Jun Beichen''s room, he found that the door was locked.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, no one answered.


    I know my grandson is unhappy tonight.


    But he can''t help it.


    If this continues, the great grandson will fall next year.


    If he wants to accept the destiny, he must start from a strange woman.


    However, he did not expect that just a simple test would make the eldest grandson so direct.


    Well, he won''t mess with mandarin ducks anymore.


    But you can''t delay the person you should find.


    Then he came to Jun Beimo''s room.


    As a result, no one opened the door for him, not even a sound came.


    Sir, I don''t understand.


    He doesn''t believe the people inside are asleep.


    Even if I fell asleep and made a slight noise, I would have woken up long ago.


    Now it''s clear that I don''t want to open the door.


    He offended the boss. Did the third offend him?


    Mr. Jun put his hand on the dragon head crutch, beat it a few times, turned and left in the other direction.


    Come on, he will never care about anything else except the two people''s destiny.


    It''s all out of temper. He''ll get involved in it later. He doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    The two have more and more bad temper, and even the smell is the same.


    After Mr. Jun left, the people who knocked on the two doors did not sleep.


    Jun Beichen was wearing navy silk pajamas and leaning against the bed with a book in her hand.


    The slender fingers gently turned over the page, with their natural elegance and gentleness.


    It''s like the man who showed his gloomy breath downstairs before. It''s not him at all.


    Until the old gentleman''s footsteps left, Jun Beichen closed the book in his hand and leaned against the bedside to close his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    This man has a story.


    In another room, Jun Beimo also sat in front of the French window in a black and comfortable SILK PAJAMA.


    He also held a small box in his hand.


    The small box was opened, and in it lay the previous lotus seed.


    Now junbei ink is seeing things and thinking of people.


    Even my heart is confused.


    I thought time would dilute everything and let his thoughts on that woman fade away.


    However, after only a few days of separation, his heart began to be chaotic, and even stupid Valley didn''t move.


    Like? Whether that''s the feeling.


    The so-called predestined person is a lifelong partner.


    Will that man make him feel like this?


    He regretted it.


    Regret letting Gu Jiu go.


    He wanted to see what had happened to that woman and to see that woman all the time.


    Jun Beimo closes his eyes and wants to find Gu Jiu immediately.


    But I can''t.


    He can''t at this time.


    Jun Beimo leaned back on the chair, and his eyes lit up in the night.


    The dark eyes flashed a strange light.


    Even his face had some strange evil spirit at this time.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was different from the cold before him, and even the breath around him changed.


    The aura is different.


    At this time, he was a little flirtatious.


    The smile from the corners of the mouth is reflected in front of the French window. That face is really bright.

 Chapter 273

    Thunder security base, it''s already late at night.


    It''s in one of the rooms where the base survivors live.


    Lying in bed, Gu Jiu opened his eyes.


    There is still a trace of confusion in that eye. I don''t know what the night will be like.


    "Gulu..."


    Before Gu Jiu could see the surrounding environment clearly, he reached out and touched the belly of the protester.


    She''s hungry.


    I''m so hungry.


    It''s like going back to a previous life.


    In previous dreams, or, correctly, in previous lives.


    All the food she was reluctant to eat was taken back to the so-called family lover.


    And she endured hunger alone.


    The taste of starvation was unforgettable to her.


    At this time, Gu Jiu resented the so-called family more deeply because of the hunger from his stomach.


    Especially Gu Xuan and Yang Zihua.


    Don''t let her meet them again, or she won''t be soft.


    You must pay back all the money you owe her.


    The hatred in Gu Jiu''s eyes subsided, so he looked at the surrounding environment.


    In the dim moonlight outside, the strange room had a panoramic view of her.


    The space is very narrow.


    The room has no furnishings except a bed.


    Gu Jiu lifted the quilt off her body, got out of bed, put on her shoes and walked towards the door.


    In the process, an apple appeared out of thin air.


    Wipe it and put it in your mouth.


    The door opened and it was dark.


    But there was an amazing light, and familiar eyes appeared in her eyes.


    "You''re awake!"


    Xiao Qi was sleepy in front of the sofa, but he heard a slight noise from the room.


    He had a guess in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Until the door was opened from inside, Gu Jiu''s figure appeared.


    His surprised voice woke up Huo Xiang, who was sleeping on one side.


    Huo Xiang took out a flashlight from his side, turned it on and illuminated Gu Jiu.


    Seeing Gu Jiu awake, Huo Xiang sat up directly from the sofa.


    "Gu Jiu, you''re awake."


    Then he stood up and put the flashlight on the table.


    The room gave off a large area of light.


    Gu Jiu had already eaten an apple into his stomach.


    Feeling hungry, I took out a box of chocolates from the space again.


    Now her stomach is empty and she can only eat something to supplement her strength.


    Holding the chocolate in her arms, Gu Jiu walks to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    "Where is this?"


    She sat on the sofa, but her eyes looked at Lei Jie, who was still sleeping.


    Huo Xiang picked up a bottle of water and drank a few mouthfuls. Then he went to Gu Jiu and sat down not far away.


    "You finally woke up. Do you know how many days you slept? Four days and three nights."


    He didn''t answer Gu Jiu''s question, but told her own situation.


    Gu Jiu heard that he had slept for so long, and a trace of consternation flashed in his eyes.


    But it soon calmed down.


    After all, it''s a power overdraft, and she''s still a dual power. It''s not surprising to sleep so long.


    Gu Jiu bit the chocolate in his hand, "well, I didn''t expect to sleep for so long. Where are we now? Mousran, where are they¡®


    Since she left the room, she didn''t see anyone in Jun''s house.


    I have guessed in my heart, but I still have a feeling of unspeakable loss.


    Huo Xiang heard the question and a strange flash flashed on his face.


    He asked softly, "Gu Jiu, do you remember White Wolf and Mo?"


    Gu Jiu nodded and couldn''t see any emotion in her.


    Huo Xiang sighed and said what had happened after her coma.

 Chapter 274

    Gu Jiu listened to Huo Xiang talk about the future while eating.


    Raj slept heavily during this period.


    Huo Xiang didn''t wake up until he had finished everything.


    Gu Jiu had eaten several bars of chocolate and had something in her stomach.


    He put the chocolate in his hand into Xiao Qi''s arms.


    Then he leaned back on the sofa and his brain worked quickly.


    White Wolf is the young master of your family.


    He''s back.


    And sent her to the thunder security base.


    The man she saw only one back left.


    She has never seen each other''s true face.


    But the other party''s silver hair left a deep impression on her.


    And the furry ears on that end.


    That man is white wolf, is mo.


    He is also the young master of your family and the master respected by your bodyguards.


    However, in her previous life, she was also her savior.


    Gu Jiu''s mood is very complex, even bitter.


    What''s complicated is that fate plays tricks on people like this.


    Bitterly, they just left.


    Mousran doesn''t know what''s going on.


    They don''t know whether they will have another chance to meet in the future.


    The white wolf who had been following her and sticking to her was gone.


    Gu Jiu put away all the emotions in her heart.


    This was something unexpected after her rebirth.


    Even if the white wolf had a ripple in her heart, so what.


    After all, they are passers-by to each other.


    Maybe there will be no chance to meet again in the future.


    After all, they stand at different heights.


    Gu Jiu closed his eyes and quickly put away all the emotions in his eyes.


    She looked at Huo Xiang. "This is the thunder base. Can you understand the general situation of the base?"


    "Xiao... Dark cloud... I won''t bully you. You... Are very poor..."


    When Huo Xianggang was going to tell Gu Jiu what he knew.


    I heard Lei Jie speak in his sleep.


    Three lines of sight in the house looked at him at the same time.


    Lei Jie may feel this line of sight in his sleep, turn over uneasily, find a comfortable position and continue to sleep.


    Gu Jiu took back his sight, picked his eyebrows and looked at Huo Xiang. He smiled and said, "who is this little... Dark cloud?"


    The embarrassment flashed across Huo Xiang''s face.


    He glanced at Lei Jie lightly and then opened his mouth.


    "The boss of the thunder base is Han Dongfeng, and Xiao Wuyun is his sister. It''s said to be Yimei, but it''s actually his own sister. She and Lei Jie..."


    "Wait, you say the boss of thunder base is Han Dongfeng?"


    Gu Jiu frowned and asked as soon as he heard Huo Xiang''s words.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s expression, Huo Xiang stopped, looked puzzled and nodded.


    Gu Jiu fell into silence.


    The boss of thunder base was not Han Dongfeng in his previous life.


    But a man named Han Yun.


    How can you change people.


    However, one is Han Dongfeng and the other is Han Yun.


    What is the connection between the two.


    Gu Jiu frowned and his brain worked quickly.


    But with all the memories of her previous life, she couldn''t understand it.


    In her previous life, when she came to the thunder security base, it was a year and a half since the end came.


    When it comes to the arrival of thunder base in this life, is everything variable.


    The thunder base has not always been a man named Han Yun in his previous life?


    Maybe in the previous life, there were different changes in that year and a half.

 Chapter 275

    Gu Jiu thought for a long time and didn''t understand. She needs to know more about thunder base.


    "Tell me everything you know in this base."


    Her expression is very serious, with unprecedented seriousness.


    After all, this is not a previous life. Everything is different.


    Everything is not on the track of previous lives.


    Huo Xiang can also see that Gu Jiu is serious.


    He nodded and then said all he knew about the internal situation of the thunder base and other forces.


    After Huo Xiang finished, Gu Jiu didn''t speak for a long time.


    Gu Jiu''s frown, which had been frowning all the time, showed no sign of loosening.


    No, not in most cases.


    Han Dongfeng, in her previous life, she had never heard of the name.


    If a man named Han Yun takes over the base in a year and a half, then Han Dongfeng''s men will recognize it like this.


    And Song Tao.


    She has heard of this man.


    This man was a small leader in the base in his previous life.


    In previous lives, she rushed towards Han Yun, the boss of the base, as soon as she heard her sister Gu Xuan say that she was embarrassed by the base and even wanted to humiliate her. Most of the reasons were Song Tao.


    This man is very good - color, bullying women, and even rumors that he doesn''t avoid men and women.


    Although Song Tao was a small leader at that time, he was the leader of those scattered forces.


    Han Yun, the boss of the base at that time, was not much different.


    After all, there is such a figure in the base, and he is expected to be well received.


    At that time, there will be absolutely no capital equal to the boss of the base as Huo Xiang said.


    Dark cloud, this woman has never heard of it.


    Han Dongfeng, Han Yun?


    Is this a family?


    But even so, in her previous life, she lived in the base for more than a year. Why haven''t she heard of this man at all.


    Huo Xiang frowned and thought for a while when he saw Gu Jiu''s face. He thought of everything he had seen in the villa before.


    After thinking about it, Huo Xiangchao Gu Jiu said, "in fact, I also found a strange thing."


    Gu Jiu looked at him and waited for him to speak.


    "Today, Lei Jie and I were brought to Han Dongfeng by dark clouds. We met Han Dongfeng himself. His situation seems to be wrong¡°


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Jiu picked up the water on one side, drank a few mouthfuls, and asked suspiciously.


    After all, she is very strange to Han Dongfeng.


    "He vomited blood, and the people who sent us back said that this man had an incurable disease. Even if he awakened his power, he often vomited blood. Now he carries it hard just for the sake of dark clouds and for her not to be bullied."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Gu Jiu whispered, "incurable disease?"


    Huo Xiang nodded, "yes, although he didn''t sit close to him before, the smell of blood was very obvious. In addition, Zhong Qing, who was the person who sent us, admitted it himself."


    Gu Jiu nodded and something flashed in his head.


    She asked again, "do you know what the power of Han Dongfeng is?"


    This problem baffled Huo Xiang.


    Because he doesn''t know.


    I didn''t intend to join them at all before, so I didn''t pay special attention.


    Gu Jiu didn''t get the answer he wanted and was not disappointed.


    Because she has guessed something.


    It''s just that some things are still wrong.

 Chapter 276

    Maybe she can meet the boss of the base and... The little dark cloud.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jiu turned to Lei Jie, who was still sleeping.


    Lei Jie doesn''t know what''s wrong today. His dream is full of dark clouds... Dark clouds... Dark clouds.


    There are dark clouds everywhere.


    I even dreamed that dark clouds were bullied and beaten at school.


    Looking at the fierce eyes of little dark cloud, he suddenly felt that the other party was not so unpleasant.


    Lei Jie promised in his dream that he would never fight against dark clouds again.


    However, when he silently promised in his heart, the scene changed.


    Eh


    What''s that?


    I saw chicken legs on the table in front of me, a lot of chicken legs.


    Look, Raj''s saliva is flowing out.


    Just as he wanted to jump on it and have a big meal, his body shook.


    He suddenly opened his eyes with longing.


    Huo Xiang''s smiling face appeared in his eyes.


    Lei Jie''s face suddenly changed and roared at Huo Xiang: "Xiangzi, what do I have to worry about with you? Give me my chicken leg back and give it to me quickly -"


    Then he pulled up Huo Xiang''s collar and shook it hard.


    Swear to him.


    Huo Xiang pulled his hand down and turned away from his eyes.


    When Raj was about to jump on Huo Xiang again.


    Gu Jiu behind Huo Xiang appears in Lei Jie''s eyes.


    He sat up and looked at Gu Jiu with a surprise in his eyes, "Gu Jiu, you wake up, ha ha ha..."


    At this time, he had already forgotten the chicken leg in his dream.


    In his eyes, Gu Jiu wants to come over, which is more important than chicken legs.


    I don''t know how Gu Jiu feels when he knows that he is more important than chicken legs.


    Gu Jiu smiled and nodded to Lei Jie with their eyes. "Well, wake up. Do you want to eat chicken legs?"


    Lei Jie had an unnatural blush on his face when he heard Gu Jiu''s questions behind him.


    Naturally, he wanted to eat. These days or before, they had little meat.


    A big man is always a carnivore. He always wants to eat if he doesn''t eat.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu understood.


    Huo Xiang kicked Lei Jie impolitely.


    Seeing the other party''s staring eyes and a cold face, "your drumstick can''t be a woman."


    That sounds intriguing.


    Gu Jiu, Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang heard Lei Jie''s previous dream.


    But Raj didn''t understand.


    How did his drumstick become a woman.


    Is it Huo Xiang''s comparison of chicken legs with women that is equally important?


    Lei Jie''s eyes at Huo Xiang became strange.


    Good brother, I miss women.


    Huo Xiang turned a blind eye to his sympathetic eyes.


    And don''t ask what the other person thinks.


    Anyway, that look is definitely not good.


    Gu Jiu made a noise at this time, "can the base go out at night?"


    Huo Xiang nodded at the speech. "Yes, the exit of the base is waiting 24 hours, which is also convenient for survivors to enter the base."


    "That''s OK. Let''s clean up the base, have a good meal, and then get a car and some materials to visit Han Dongfeng, the boss of the base."


    Then Gu Jiu took a deep meaning in his eyes.


    Although Huo Xiang didn''t know Gu Jiu''s plan, they didn''t refute it.


    After all, it was a big meal, but it was very attractive.


    A few people cleaned up a little and left.


    Now they have nothing, even a car.

 Chapter 277

    The previous has already been handed in.


    Several people can only leave on foot.


    When they came to the door of the thunder security base, there were several sleepy guards lying on the table.


    Huo Xiang just walked towards them.


    One of them was very vigilant. Seeing Huo Xiang''s figure, he immediately stood up and said, "who is it?"


    Then I saw several people, two of whom seemed to have met during the day, and continued to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Huo Xiang walked over with a smile. "We want to get out of the base. Please make it convenient."


    The man smelled the speech and looked at the people behind Huo Xiang.


    One woman, one child, two men.


    Didn''t you die when you went out in the middle of the night.


    There is no means of transportation yet.


    So the man pressed his heart out and kindly reminded him, "now you know the situation outside. Although there are few zombies around our base, there are also some. It''s very dangerous for you to go out like this."


    Huo Xiang could hear the other party''s kindness.


    He nodded and smiled a little, "isn''t it forced to be helpless? Just be convenient. Let''s go out and see if we can find something to eat, even if we can find something to exchange for food."


    The man couldn''t stop and registered their identity.


    "All right, you go and pay attention to safety."


    Huo Xiang took out a pack of cigarettes from his clothes, which Lei Jie had brought from Zhongqing before.


    "Thank you, man. Take this little gift¡°


    The man looked at Huo Xiang, Gu Jiu and others, and stretched out his hand to pick it up.


    At present, there is a shortage of resources. It is not easy to get a pack of cigarettes.


    This is even more rare in the future.


    Lei Jie had no opinion when he saw Huo Xiang give the smoke to others.


    Several people headed for the exit of the base.


    The man watched them leave and fell back to the table again. Several people on one side were still sleeping soundly.


    He pretended that there was no such thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang left the safety base.


    Because of the moonlight, you can barely see the surrounding scene.


    Huo Xiang went to Gu Jiu and asked, "which direction are we going?"


    Gu Jiu pointed to the front, "stay away from the base first."


    Only four people walked towards the front again.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Gu Jiu stopped.


    The three people nearby also stopped.


    Looking at the open space, Gu Jiu stretched out his hand to one side.


    Even in this dark night, Huo Xiang and his three men clearly saw that a giant appeared in the open space.


    It''s a car.


    It looks like the same car as before.


    But Huo Xiang knew that it was the same car as the previous one.


    After all, he collected materials with Gu Jiu in the basement.


    Raj looked at the car suddenly appeared, his eyes wide open.


    This car appeared as soon as it appeared.


    Gu Jiu is amazing.


    It used to be weapons, fire guns and cars in front of us.


    How many things can Gu Jiu put in his space.


    Raj''s imagination soared again.


    Xiao Qi is very insipid about everything in front of him.


    Having got the car key, Gu Jiu went to the front of the car and opened the door.


    Turning to the people behind him, "Why are you still staring? Get in the car."


    Huo Xiang bypassed the front of the car, opened the co pilot''s door and sat in.


    Then Raj and Xiao Qi.


    Gu Jiu got on the bus and started the car.


    Start the car and leave.


    The car was very calm. There was no sound except breathing.

 Chapter 278

    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi are waiting for something.


    This is the first time Gu Jiu has officially exposed the space to them, except for Huo Xiang.


    Gu Jiu''s doing so is definitely meaningful.


    "Ha ha..."


    Feeling the tension in the car, Gu Jiu smiled.


    "Don''t be nervous. You must have seen my space when fighting with 20017 and those zombies. In fact, it had awakened before the end of the world.


    There are also many materials I collected in advance, which are enough for us.


    We have experienced so much along the way that there is no need to hide it from you, so tell me what you want to eat in the future. "


    Then he took a casual look at Lei Jie.


    Lei Jie was seen by Gu Jiu and showed an unnatural smile.


    He knew that Gu Jiu had not forgotten his chicken leg before.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Jiu couldn''t make fun of him again.


    She drove the car and continued: "now we form a small group. As long as you are sincere, I will do everything to protect you. Although I am not the strongest, I won''t treat you badly in food and drink."


    Huo Xiang smiled and shook his head when he heard Gu Jiu''s words. "If you don''t have strength, we will be swallowed early in this last world."


    Gu Jiu didn''t speak, but his face was smiling.


    When I saw Huo Xiang and his sister Liu Yan in my previous life, Huo Xiang was not so cheerful at that time.


    Even with a gloomy breath, even in front of her.


    She could also see that Huo Xiang had definitely experienced something dark at that time.


    Otherwise, he would not have made such a big change in this last world.


    When she came to the capital all the way, she could see that Huo Xiang could bear hardships and had a brain.


    Such a person is not one who can be easily defeated by a little setback.


    Similarly, Gu Jiu also knows that Huo Xiang''s ability is good.


    At the time of his death, the power seemed to be the peak of level 7.


    That kind of strength, but also died in vain.


    Thinking about the death of Huo Xiang and his sister Liu Yan, Gu Jiu grasped the steering wheel.


    He turned his head and took a deep look at Huo Xiang, then took back his sight and looked ahead.


    After a long time, Gu Jiu said, "I won''t let anything happen to you."


    This sentence was very light. Xiao Qi and Lei Jie in the back seat didn''t hear it clearly.


    Huo Xiang listened intermittently and barely understood Gu Jiu''s meaning.


    He smiled and said, "well, I''ll rely on my younger sister in the future."


    This ridicule is a joke.


    After all, they are of the same age.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know how to maintain her skin now. Her skin is getting tender and tender.


    That face is also like a girl. If they don''t say, no one knows that they are the same age.


    I don''t know. I thought it was brother and sister.


    Gu Jiu naturally heard the meaning of his words, and the originally tight string was also put down.


    "What riddle are you playing?"


    When Lei Jie heard Huo Xiang''s words, he leaned forward and asked.


    Huo Xiang looked at him with a smile, "this is to rely on Gu Jiu to support our three food goods, especially one big food goods¡°


    Then he looked at Lei Jie meaningfully. That look was enough to explain what he looked at. It was you.


    Lei Jie immediately understood when he heard the speech. He came forward to sneak attack Huo Xiang.


    It''s a pity that Huo Xiang had been with his brother for so long that he could not understand him and quickly dodged.


    In the spacious carriage, they began to make trouble.


    PS: Recently, many people say that the update is slow and that they want to see men and women meet (: §Ù ©f¡Ï)_


    Huahua is also trying to make them meet and make them progress faster. There has been no turning point, but soon, believe me, they will meet.


    Finally, the update is slow. That''s because next month and next week, Huahua will be on the shelf. We should try to save the manuscript and explode it.


    Please go to the top section of the book review, where you need to know more about Jiageng.

 Chapter 279

    Gu Jiu was not unhappy at all when he saw this scene. The corners of his mouth even bent a happy arc.


    It''s good. She''s quite content.


    Everything is different from the previous life.


    She was lucky to meet Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi in this life.


    After all, these three people are not the kind of wolf hearted and dog lung people.


    Xiao Qi''s loyalty, Huo Xiang''s friendship and Lei Jie''s great wisdom.


    The three are very good. She likes it very much and will treat each other sincerely.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu''s resentment for his previous life has been reduced.


    To live again, we naturally have to take a different road.


    Now it''s up to the next plan.


    As long as he sees Han Dongfeng and the dark cloud, Gu Jiu will get the answer he wants.


    Then she must find a place for Huo Xiang''s three people.


    Unfortunately, this is not easy to do, but also step by step.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie stop fighting, Gu Jiu has stopped the car.


    This place is very quiet, even far from the base.


    If they open a small stove here, they will not be found easily.


    Gu Jiu parked his car here for a reason. There are many trees here, so it''s easier to find burning branches.


    Stop the car and a few people quickly allocate work.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie look for branches. Xiao Qi and Gu Jiu tidy up the food to be barbecued.


    This time I came out to cook meat with the three of them.


    So most of the food Gu Jiu took out from the space was meat.


    Cattle, sheep and pork are all available, as well as many fungi and vegetables.


    To say that Gu Jiu''s space, now the end of the world has come for so long.


    It is reasonable to say that the food in her space has been put in for so long, especially the meat, which should have been bad for a long time.


    But no, it''s even fresh.


    Just because of Gu Jiu''s space, what you put in is what you take out.


    This is better than keeping fresh in the refrigerator.


    Gu Jiu took out the food from the space and began to look for spices.


    There are many simple tableware.


    Now that you''re out, you''ll have a good time.


    When Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi are almost done, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also come back with dry firewood branches.


    When they came back, they saw a rich scene.


    Especially Raj, his eyes on the meat are reluctant to leave.


    Several people lit dry firewood and kept warm by the fire.


    The temperature these days is not as hot and cold as before. They don''t have much air conditioning even outside.


    When Lei Jie saw the fire, he picked up the meat pieces strung up by Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi and put them on the fire to roast.


    While baking, he said: "when I was in the police team, I didn''t go out to have a barbecue and drink a little wine with the gang in the team. Don''t mention how beautiful it was at that time.


    Now, if you want to have a barbecue, it''s more difficult than going to heaven. People don''t live this day. "


    Hearing this, Huo Xiang fell into meditation.


    Yes, just over a month ago, they lived well step by step.


    Even if there are some small disappointments in life, I never thought that human beings would have such a crisis.


    Still, there is a desperate crisis in which mankind is about to perish.


    Wherever they go, there are zombies everywhere.


    As Raj said, it''s normal to have a barbecue before the end of the world.


    Now the reason why they can touch meat is just because of Gu Jiu.


    And it will be more difficult in the future.


    In this crisis situation, it will be very difficult to fill your stomach in the future.

 Chapter 280

    After a while, there will be not only the attack of zombies, but also the war between humans.


    Now the time of the end is short, and nothing can be seen.


    However, the water source is polluted, there is no electricity, there is no growth of crops, and human beings will sooner or later eat and die.


    Gu Jiu also heard Lei Jie''s words and looked at his bright eyes.


    And Huo Xiang''s meditation when he heard his words, as well as Xiao Qi''s self-discipline, Gu Jiu smiled.


    "Today, we only want to fill our stomachs. Don''t think about anything else. Since we have come to this day, we will go farther and farther in the future, and this crisis will pass. If we want to eat meat in the future, we must first preserve our physical strength."


    Huo Xiang nodded when he heard the speech. He also knew that he was thinking too much now.


    So many people in the world will always find a way to survive in this last world.


    Gu Jiu took the lead in picking up the meat kebab and fungi.


    She has been in a coma for so many days. She can''t eat too oily food. She can only eat some vegetables and fungi first.


    When Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu start, he also started.


    Huo Xiang looked at Lei Jie and stared at the meat kebab in his hand. He looked hopeless. He despised it and reached out to pick up the meat kebab.


    I don''t think it''s a lie to say I haven''t eaten meat for so long.


    Now I have an appetite for meat kebabs. I''m sorry I don''t have meat for so long.


    Soon the smell of meat came out in the air, and the meat roasted on the fire exuded delicious juice - liquid, and continued to drip in the fire.


    The fragrance of luring people makes everyone unbearable.


    Raj was the first to bake, picked up the seasoning on one side and spilled it on the meat kebab.


    There was an amazing light in his eyes and water was secreted from his mouth.


    Lei Jie smiled and looked at the three people on one side. "I''ll eat first. I''ll have a good time today."


    Then he bit the meat string in his hand.


    "Hiss... Ha... So hot, so hot..."


    The meat kebab has just left the fire. It will burn your mouth.


    Nevertheless, Raj didn''t spit out.


    While opening his mouth, he waited for the acceptable temperature of the meat in his mouth, and then slowly swallowed it into his stomach.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang smiled at his funny appearance.


    Even Xiao Qi was disgusted at this time.


    Soon, the smell came from the meat kebab of the three.


    They can''t afford to laugh at Lei Jie and solve their own stomach.


    Half eaten, Gu Jiu remembered this time and took out water from the space.


    One person threw a bottle.


    Raj ate almost the same at this time and became addicted to his mouth.


    He opened the water handed over by Gu Jiu and poured a few mouthfuls.


    Then it makes a sound of enjoyment.


    Looking at Gu Jiu with his eyes dripping, "Gu Jiu, I will recognize you as the boss in the future. You can do whatever you want me to do. Just take care of the meat."


    These days without meat are really not people''s lives.


    Gu Jiu took a deep look at him when he heard the speech.


    "I let you kill, you go too?"


    Lei Jie''s face didn''t change. He even said, "that must be the man who should kill. You''re not the man who kills innocent people."


    Xiao Qi, who also heard this, nodded very seriously and agreed with Lei Jie.


    Huo Xiang''s face was also calm, and Lei Jie''s words were also what he thought in his heart.


    Gu Jiu didn''t expect to hear such a reply, which made her pick her eyebrows.


    In fact, all three knew her along the way.


    Despite Gu Jiu''s cold heart, his work is even more cruel.

 Chapter 281

    But they all know that Gu Jiu will never take the initiative to find trouble as long as she doesn''t commit it.


    Before that, Gu Jiucai made trouble again and again in 20017, even threatening their lives. Gu Jiucai was not allowed to do that.


    At that time, if Gu Jiu didn''t take out weapons from space, it was estimated that they would all be destroyed.


    Gu Jiu took a bite of the meat in his hand and inserted the thin stick of meat into the ground around him.


    She looked up at the three.


    "Don''t worry, I have meat to eat."


    With that, Gu Jiu stood up and looked in the direction of the base.


    "You said, if the thunder base reshuffles, will we have a chance?"


    Hearing what Gu Jiu said before that she had meat to eat with her, the three people present were very happy.


    After all, Raj didn''t focus on meat before, but recognized her as the boss.


    Gu Jiu responded to them from the side.


    But Gu Jiu''s next words made the three people stop their actions one after another and look at her with shocked eyes.


    They suspected that something was wrong with their ears.


    Otherwise, how could you hear Gu Jiu''s shocking words.


    Thunder base reshuffle? Their chances?


    They can''t understand such obvious words.


    However, it was because I understood it that I couldn''t believe looking at Gu Jiu.


    Huo Xiang asked in a hoarse voice, "Gu Jiu, don''t you really have this idea?"


    His voice was uncertain and tiktok.


    In fact, a man has that kind of momentum.


    But Huo Xiang knew their weakness too well.


    Gu Jiu heard Huo Xiang''s words, turned back and smiled, "why not?"


    That''s the real idea.


    Before Huo Xiang said anything, Lei Jie had stood up.


    "That''s nice. I don''t think all the forces in the thunder base have anything to do. Han Dongfeng is a sick child, Song Tao is also a lecherous, and other small forces don''t see enough at all."


    Lei Jie''s remark is somewhat frivolous, but it is true.


    I can''t see anything at present, but over time, there will definitely be problems in the thunder security base.


    Reshuffle is a matter of time.


    Gu Jiu guessed through what Huo Xiang said before that the thunder base will definitely reshuffle.


    No matter what the reason is, since she came here in advance, why don''t she seize this opportunity to live more wantonly.


    However, Huo Xiang spoke again at this time, "but there are only four of us. There are so many forces in the thunder base. It is said that Han Dongfeng, although he has a physical problem, his men are the most."


    Huo Xiang didn''t refute Gu Jiu''s opinion, but said something about the matter.


    In fact, he was also Gu Jiu''s words, and his blood was boiling.


    Who doesn''t want to be the leader, find a place to live.


    Moreover, in this world, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle.


    As long as they are strong enough, nothing is impossible.


    Gu Jiu nods when he hears Huo Xiang''s words to show that he knows.


    She looked at the direction of the thunder base and responded to Huo Xiang''s words, "yes, Han Dongfeng has the most men, so why don''t we start with him and convince him, or integrate with him."


    These words made Huo Xiang and Lei Jie even more confused.


    Xiao Qi stood aside and kept his eyes on Gu Jiu.


    What did Gu Jiu ask him to do? He has absolutely nothing to say.


    Gu Jiu said and walked towards the depths of darkness.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll make it convenient."


    The three men looked at Gu Jiu''s figure farther and farther away.

 Chapter 282

    But her words, after all, left an indelible emotion in their hearts.


    Gu Jiu didn''t talk big.


    She really has a plan.


    Since Han Dongfeng was not the leader of thunder base in his previous life.


    Then why can''t she intervene in this variable.


    Although she has no one, she has strength, weapons and materials.


    These things are her greatest capital.


    Now the only starting point is Han Dongfeng.


    Only when she saw this man did she know what to do next.


    And Gu Jiu just felt that the power had a sign of breaking through level 2.


    At this time, she just found an excuse to check the situation.


    And enter the space.


    On the way to Beijing, she hardly entered the space and didn''t know what was going on inside.


    After Gu Jiu walked away, he dodged and disappeared in place.


    When the air twisted, Gu Jiu appeared in the space.


    As soon as I entered the space, I smelled the strong seductive fragrance.


    It is not the aroma of food, but with a delicate and pleasant taste.


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at the materials around him, but looked at the river in the space.


    Then I saw a shocking scene.


    There are still many lotus petals floating in the river, and the lotus canopy has taken shape.


    What attracted Gu Jiu most was that the lotus was wrapped in a circle of glittering white light and floating in the middle of the river.


    Gu Jiu raised his feet and walked towards the river.


    When she stopped by the river, the lotus covered by white light moved slowly.


    Gently float towards Gu Jiu.


    As the lotus was getting closer and closer, the fragrance of Gu Jiu''s nose became stronger and stronger.


    Until Lianpeng came to her, I didn''t know where the space was full of strong fragrance.


    It''s all emanating from the lotus canopy in front of us.


    I still remember when lotus was ripe, it didn''t have such a strong aroma.


    And there is no such mysterious scene in front of us.


    Gu Jiu stretched out his hands and made a holding shape.


    The lotus covered with white light automatically fell into her hand.


    The glittering white light dissipated.


    More intense fragrance poured into Gu Jiu''s nose.


    It turned out that without the white light package, the lotus canopy at this time would have such a strong aroma.


    The smell is strong, but it doesn''t make people smell like perfume.


    Gu Jiu picked up the lotus in his hand and looked carefully.


    It seems that it is bigger than the previous mature lotus pod.


    She fed the remaining lotus seeds to the white wolf. At this time, the lotus pod is a good time to mature.


    Seeing the lotus seed, Gu Jiu remembered his next plan.


    She peeled off the lotus pod and revealed the glittering and translucent lotus seeds. The lotus seeds were full.


    Gu Jiu peels off the lotus pod and takes out the lotus seeds.


    She roughly counted, and there were more than 30.


    There are more than ten more lotus seeds than the last ripe one.


    Looking at the glittering and translucent lotus seeds, Gu Jiu stretched out his hand, picked up one and sent it to his mouth.


    The faint smell of lotus fragrance spreads out in the mouth.


    After Gu Jiu swallowed the lotus seed, his powers changed immediately.


    Gu Jiu had no time to put away the lotus seeds in his hand and closed his eyes to feel the power in his body.


    There was no discomfort in the strength running around the body.


    It''s even very comfortable, like repairing the wounds in the body.


    Because Gu Jiu closed her eyes, she didn''t find that her whole body was surrounded by the white light wrapped in lotus.

 Chapter 283

    The white light kept swimming on her.


    Finally all poured into her eyebrows.


    After the white light poured into Gu Jiu''s eyebrows, a pattern flashed at that position.


    But the pattern is very light.


    The pattern disappeared in a moment.


    But it was also vaguely visible that it was the shape of a lotus.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know all this.


    She didn''t open her eyes until her level 2 ability slowly broke through and rose to level 3.


    Gu Jiu was pleasantly surprised when he felt that his powers had been upgraded and the energy in his body was stronger than before.


    Every time she upgraded her powers in her previous life, her body would be extremely painful.


    I didn''t expect this little lotus seed to have such an effect.


    Gu Jiu looked at the lotus seed in his hand and smiled.


    In this life, I treat her well.


    Got this space power, and this baby.


    Gu Jiu smiled beautifully at this time, with a charm.


    Just after she ate lotus seeds, her body had been transformed.


    It''s just that Gu Jiu hasn''t noticed it yet.


    Put the lotus seeds away and Gu Jiu looked at the materials around the eye space.


    She collected it all the way.


    Now it has finally come in handy.


    Gu Jiu''s mouth curved with a sincere smile.


    This is no different from the previous smile.


    But at this time, the smile is charming and attractive.


    Every frown and smile is very attractive.


    This life led to the beginning of chaos in her later life.


    It is even the beginning of jealousy in the future when Jun Beimo chases his wife.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t check his changes at all.


    Gu Jiu is sure that no one in this world has higher powers than her.


    This last world is only less than two months, and there are absolutely no more than level 2 powers.


    That means she''s strong now.


    Only the strong among the powers exist.


    Gu Jiu was satisfied. At last, he took a look. He was full of endless materials and flashed out of the space.


    Leaving the space, Gu Jiu walked in the direction of Huo Xiang.


    At this time, Huo Xiang was still shocked by Gu Jiu''s words and didn''t return to God for a long time.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are sitting by the fire. Although Xiao Qi has doubts, he has got up and cleaned up the tableware around him.


    The two people sitting on the side had no psychological shadow of bullying children.


    At this time, they were still thinking about Gu Jiu''s words.


    The thunder base reshuffle will inevitably lead to chaos and the struggle of various forces in the base.


    But how can the four of them find their opportunities in this struggle.


    Even if Gu Jiu said he started with Han Dongfeng, the man didn''t look weak.


    Even if he knows that the other party is in bad health, many people around him can be different.


    "Xiangzi, what do you think?"


    Lei Jie did not know where to take out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. Put it to his mouth and smoke it.


    Hearing this, Huo Xiang was confused in his eyes and then disappeared.


    He knew what Raj was asking.


    In fact, they have no choice from beginning to end.


    However, it is certainly impossible for them to go to any side of the base.


    But let them abandon Gu Jiu, which is even more impossible.


    They walked all the way to the capital, fighting together and supporting each other.


    Have an unusual friendship.


    The reason why Gu Jiu leads them is that Gu Jiu is really strong.


    Moreover, there is an intelligent brain, and the mystery of the body is not just space.


    PS: the score dropped again! This article is not only about love, but also about the process of how women stand on power and manipulate the fate of others.


    If you don''t like it, Huahua can''t help it, but if you brush a low score, it''s hard to accept it.


    If you like it, there''s nothing you can do if you don''t like flowers. Please don''t brush low marks maliciously.


    Brush you for a while, just be happy. Don''t let flowers see, see one against another, think there is no collapse, don''t like reading, you can delete books, don''t find a sense of existence.


    Those who don''t like and pick on for various reasons, don''t spoil my works. If you can''t satisfy you, you can write them yourself.


    Hua Hua, only you know how hard it is to type every word!


    Being young is no reason for you to do so.


    I''ve caught a cold recently. It''s hard to avoid discomfort when I see the sudden drop in the score.


    Seeing these words, if it''s hard to accept, don''t pay attention to this book. Huahua can''t do anything. You can delete the book and leave.

 Chapter 284

    And its own aura.


    It was a convincing aura.


    Huo Xiang figured it out and sneered at Lei Jie, "what can you think of? Fight a man. Losing the bet is not necessarily a dead end."


    Yes, that''s it.


    Huo Xiang doesn''t believe Gu Jiu will stay behind.


    In this last world, we should not only deal with killing zombies, but also fight with people.


    Every step should be carefully considered.


    Lei Jie took a hard smoke, "Xiangzi, I listen to you. It was because of you that we have come to this day. This is your light. This time it is still the same."


    Huo Xiang heard the speech and patted Lei Jie on the shoulder. He said confidently, "don''t worry. Although Gu Jiu doesn''t know what plans she has, she will never let us suffer."


    "Oh! So confident."


    Just as Huo Xiang''s words fell to the ground, Gu Jiu came over and revealed joking words in his mouth.


    Huo Xiang turned his head with a smile. "That''s natural. You won''t pit us, and we''re waiting to eat meat with you."


    Gu Jiu could not deny that she was very comfortable after hearing Huo Xiang''s words.


    As long as Huo Xiang and they trust her.


    Yes, she won''t let them die in vain.


    Even if the road doesn''t work, she still has a back move.


    She still remembers what mu siran and others have been saying.


    As long as she has something to do, she can go to Jun''s house to seek asylum.


    Although I don''t know what kind of power this gentleman''s family is in the capital, I know they are definitely not ordinary giants according to their attitude towards the white wolf.


    However, this is the worst policy. We will never take that step unless we have to.


    If Jun Beimo knows Gu Jiu''s idea at this time, she is absolutely welcome.


    And the gentleman who is looking forward to his granddaughter-in-law.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jiu is still very confident.


    After all, now she has weapons, countless supplies, and the precious rare lotus seeds.


    If she can''t get what she wants under such conditions, she can die again.


    Such capital and strength can''t get that small position. It seems that she should be stupid.


    No matter how bad it is, she still has powers. Sometimes, although she doesn''t want to kill, it''s inevitable to kill so many people who deserve to die in order to live.


    Gu Jiu went through all the plans in her mind before she went to the open space.


    She stretched out her hand towards the void, and soon a Hummer appeared again out of thin air.


    The modified Hummer appeared in the eyes of the three.


    Gu Jiu looked at the morning light in the sky. It was just right.


    She raised her chin toward Huo Xiang and said, "go, I''ll show you today."


    After the words, he put his hand into the void again.


    I saw weapons falling to the ground.


    And the boxes of heavy wooden boxes.


    Huo Xiang knows that these are the weapons they collected at the beginning.


    The box is full of bullets.


    Gu Jiu covered the surrounding open space with weapons, and then stopped.


    Lei Jie and Xiao Qi were stunned by this scene.


    With so many weapons, what do you want to do.


    Although Xiao Qi is a teenager, he is already a little man in his blood.


    Seeing this weapon, even if he has powers, his heart is burning - hot.


    There is also Huo Xiang. He knows it''s one thing, but such a good weapon is placed in front of them. How can he not itch.

 Chapter 285

    Gu Jiu looked at them with fire hot eyes, walked forward and slung a blunt front gun on his body.


    "Do you want a swagger?"


    Huo Xiang seemed to understand something. He smiled and asked, "this is back to the base? It can''t be loaded in the car."


    Gu Jiu just smiled calmly, "put them in the car. How can we show off? Of course, put them in the most noticeable place."


    He pointed to the roof of two hummers, where many weapons could be placed.


    Huo Xiang second understand, he smiled and shook his head.


    At this time, Gu Jiu still has a trace of childishness.


    He said to Lei Jie: "move and load these into the car as soon as possible."


    Then he took the weapon to the car first.


    Gu Jiu also began to act.


    After that, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi joined, and soon everyone filled the car with weapons.


    The roof is also full of sophisticated weapons, and the position of the car can be seen at a glance.


    All types of assault, assault, and gun, as well as the gang''s machine, turn off and gun, are noticed at a glance.


    After loading the weapons, there are still three left in the open space. Gu Jiu and I are carrying the same blunt - front - gun.


    Gu Jiu smiles at them - Rao is confident.


    Seeing the beauty of her smile, the three smiled at each other with an excited look on their faces.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi picked it up and got into the car.


    This time Huo Xiang drove a car with Lei Jie in it.


    Gu Jiu drove alone, and the car started and drove towards the thunder base.


    At the same time, a pedestrian was driving to the thunder safety base.


    It was Ji Peng who went to s city hospital before.


    At this time, they only have two cars to return.


    After dark clouds left, they entered the hospital and were besieged by zombies before they could find medicine.


    After fighting, they lost most of their men and horses.


    They even abandoned several cars and lost some weapons.


    The trip was a heavy loss.


    Even Ji Peng was injured.


    At this time, his face was black, his whole body smelled up and down, with black blood.


    Gu Jiu and others don''t know Ji Peng. They are also on the way to thunder base.


    It was already daybreak when they arrived at the thunder base.


    Several cars were parked at the gate of the base, and some people were talking to the guards of the base.


    Looking at the tired color on their faces, they are the survivors who have come to defecte.


    The whole body was in a state of embarrassment.


    At this time, they are being inspected by the base.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu still drove to the base entrance.


    Because the guards of the base have not been handed over, they still met the guards last night.


    As soon as Gu Jiu''s car stopped, it attracted the attention of everyone around him.


    Their eyes were all on the weapons in the car driven by Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang.


    It''s too hard to ignore that bright weapon.


    The guards looked at the weapons on Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang''s car, and their eyes emitted amazing light.


    Now there are not a few ordinary people in the base. What they lack most is self-defense weapons.


    Instead of checking the survivors, they looked at the two cars coming.


    Several people''s eyes were hot as if they saw a fat sheep.


    Gu Jiu opened the door and came down with a blunt - front - gun.


    The delicate and charming face appeared in front of everyone.


    A delicate and beautiful face made all eyes looking at her forget to breathe.


    Such a beautiful daughter, with a powerful weapon in her hand, has no sense of why. There is also a cold beauty.


    [Huahua received your comfort. Thank you for your support and recognition, and for your company along the way.


    At the same time, I would also like to thank all the beauties for their appreciation. Ai Ni Meng, Ma Moda MUA!


    Daily recommended tickets, five-star praise, five-star praise, love mud MOE MUA!]

 Chapter 286

    After Gu Jiu got off the bus, Huo Xiang also got off the bus with weapons in his hands.


    Xiao Qi and Lei Jie then got off with weapons.


    Four people stood at the entrance of the base, waving brightly.


    Gu Jiu glanced at the guards of the base and saw a man on the left walking towards each other.


    The man put them at the base at night. Huo Xiang stuffed a pack of cigarettes for the other party''s one.


    When Gu Jiu came, several guards held their breath and looked at the beautiful woman coming towards them.


    Women are really beautiful. It''s suffocating.


    There is also a charming smell on his body.


    When the other party approached, they seemed to smell a faint smell.


    The fragrant smell is not boring at all, and even makes people smell very comfortable.


    Gu Jiu walked to the man and bent his mouth.


    "I want to see the boss of your base, Han Dongfeng."


    A word is plain, but the voice is very provocative.


    Obviously, the tone of voice is not slow, but it is so hook in people''s ears.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know his changes yet.


    Looking at the stupefied appearance of several people around her, she broke her eyebrows.


    Just then Huo Xiang stepped forward.


    He looked at Gu Jiu suspiciously at first, then smiled and said to the guard who let them leave last night: "we want to see Han Dongfeng. Can it be convenient for us to say that it''s Huo Xiang and Lei Jie."


    Huo Xiang is not at all uncomfortable.


    It''s reasonable to say that they are all strangers. It''s not easy to meet the boss of this base.


    After all, no one wants to see Han Dongfeng.


    If everyone wants to see the boss of the base, he has to be busy all day.


    However, Huo Xiang knows the other party''s solicitation.


    If you provide your name at this time, someone should notify you.


    Sure enough, the man heard Huo Xiang''s words and took action.


    He himself is a member of Han Dongfeng''s forces.


    Last night, I personally watched the four leave the base and left empty handed.


    But when I came back with so many weapons, I must tell the boss about it.


    But when the man left, he had some doubts in his heart.


    I only noticed women last night, but I didn''t find such a beautiful thing.


    Such beauty is not a good thing in the base.


    If the strength is strong, it''s easy to say.


    If you don''t have the ability to protect, you will be swallowed alive by life.


    But looking at each other''s posture, it seems that she is not that kind of delicate woman.


    The man shook his head and stopped thinking. It''s better to inform the boss quickly.


    After the man left, several guards around looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight and became a little different.


    If it weren''t for Gu Jiu''s weapons, their eyes must be more explicit.


    Huo Xiang looked at this scene and frowned at several people.


    He stood beside Gu Jiu, blocking those eyes and said to Gu Jiu, "I have something to tell you. Go back to the bus."


    Gu Jiu hears the speech and has turned and walked towards the car.


    Huo Xiang glared at those people and turned to follow up.


    Seeing the hostile sight, the guards were unhappy.


    If it weren''t for Huo Xiang''s weapons, they must look good at each other at this time.


    It''s not that they have no weapons, but that the weapons in their hands can''t be compared with each other at all.


    That weapon is excellent and advanced at first sight.


    They dare not act rashly at all.

 Chapter 287

    Here, Huo Xiang followed Gu Jiu into the car. He looked at Gu Jiu seriously.


    It''s still Gu Jiu, but it''s a little different.


    That beautiful face is like, with a hazy veil before.


    This is the real her, without hazy cover, revealing her due capital.


    Beautiful, charming, charming, cold


    When the tip of his nose moved, he smelled the cool smell in the carriage.


    It is a kind of unique and elegant aroma, which makes people smell transparent and comfortable.


    Huo Xiang frowned. Such a woman is the best.


    It''s the end of the world. The world is so chaotic that it''s hard to avoid being missed.


    After thinking about it, Huo Xiang said, "Gu Jiu, do you feel your change?"


    Gu Jiu has been waiting for Huo Xiang to speak.


    But I didn''t expect to wait for such specious words.


    Her change?


    Has she changed a lot?


    I just figured out the way in the future.


    Is not to put down the previous life completely.


    Did Huo Xiang see this?


    Gu Jiu smiled calmly.


    She thought Huo Xiang saw this.


    When Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu''s charming face and charming smile, his heart beat uncontrollably.


    He immediately turned his eyes elsewhere.


    Really... What a goblin.


    Huo Xiang took a deep breath and said, "Gu Jiu, don''t you feel a fragrance on you? It''s very charming, and your every move seems different from before. There''s a charming smell all over your body."


    When he said these words, Huo Xiang didn''t dare to look at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu was stunned when he heard what he said.


    Huo Xiang said such a thing


    But she really didn''t feel it.


    Is it as exaggerated as he said?


    Gu Jiu felt it himself. After coming out of the space, the lotus fragrance was always with her.


    She smelled so faint that she didn''t care.


    But Huo Xiang''s words stunned Gu Jiu.


    In addition to the smell of lotus, is that a compliment?


    Unexpectedly, Huo Xiang''s mouth is still very sweet.


    This woman doesn''t like to listen to good words.


    Gu Jiu is the same. She is also a woman.


    Looking at Huo Xiang''s red ears out of the window, Gu Jiu knew he was shy.


    But there''s nothing shy about it.


    Instead of making a sound, she moved the front mirror and looked at her face.


    This view really showed her the problem.


    Gu Jiu touched his face.


    The woman in the mirror did the same.


    But looking at that action, Gu Jiu was a little strange.


    Is this really her?


    It''s really charming with a hook.


    Especially those eyes.


    Her eyes seem to have hooks.


    I still remember that before, these eyes could not see any emotion at all. It was cold and made people step back three feet.


    But now, there are two extremes.


    How long has it been? How can there be such a change.


    There is also the action of touching the face, which seems to be deliberate and tight.


    Gu Jiu only looked a few times and moved away from the mirror.


    How could there be such a change.


    The things in those eyes have changed, and so has the breath.


    Every move, it seems that she is not herself.


    I have to say that Gu Jiu looks at himself like this, and his heart beats faster.


    What''s the matter with her?


    Gu Jiu patted her cheek with confusion in her eyes.


    Last night was just a power upgrade to level 3. Will there be such a change?


    I still remember in previous lives, even if her power was mentioned to level 6, it didn''t.

 Chapter 288

    Huo Xiang turned his head when he heard Gu Jiu patting his face.


    Looking at the surprise and disbelief in each other''s eyes, he knew it.


    It seems that the other party has not found its own change.


    No matter what Gu Jiu encountered, such a change will take place, which is not a good thing.


    When the end comes, the ugliest side of human nature is exposed.


    If a woman like Gu Jiu is not protected, she will definitely be bullied and miserable.


    The end was beyond his imagination.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiu has strong ability.


    However, he will not delay. Even for this beautiful woman, he is willing to protect each other.


    Such a beautiful person should be taken care of by nature.


    I don''t know which man is lucky.


    Thinking of this, Huo Xiang shook his head. Anyway, it wouldn''t be him.


    Such a beautiful person is not what he can have.


    At this time, Gu Jiu has recovered.


    She thinks she should know what''s going on.


    Lotus seed should be the effect of that lotus seed.


    But what is the significance of such a change.


    Just looking for trouble.


    That''s what Huo Xiang thought.


    But neither of them mentioned it.


    Huo Xiang thought that he would try his best to protect this beautiful woman, as she should have done.


    Gu Jiu thought that as long as anyone who didn''t open his eyes dared to have an idea, she would dig down the other party''s moves.


    Such a face and a pair of hooked eyes are definitely not good in this end of the world.


    Gu Jiu closed his eyes, feeling very sad.


    It''s OK to improve her abilities, but she has nothing to do with such a chicken rib change.


    Both of them sat in the car, feeling a little restless.


    Outside, however, two cars stopped at the gate of the base.


    Lei Jie and Xiao Qi don''t know what they are doing in the car.


    They were in trouble.


    The two cars parked at the gate of the base are Ji Peng and others.


    He was already depressed and saw Raj''s existence in the distance.


    So as soon as I got off the bus, I went straight to him.


    Of course, he didn''t notice that the two cars parked at the gate of the base had weapons.


    At this time, he only had Lei Jie in his eyes and just wanted to teach each other a lesson.


    If it weren''t for them, how could this trip have lost so much.


    "You smelly boy!"


    Ji Peng went straight to Lei Jie. Before he came to him, he used his powers to attack him.


    Because of the previous battle, his powers were weakened.


    Therefore, the wind blade attack issued by the power is nothing in Raj''s eyes.


    He turned aside a little and dodged.


    Ji Peng''s eyes turned red when he saw Lei Jie Dodge, his whole body was angry, and his face was twisted and ugly.


    Xiao Qi saw that strangers attacked them as soon as they came up, and the fierce light in his eyes came out.


    But Ji Peng didn''t see him as a child at all.


    Seeing Reggie Dodge, he sends out another power attack.


    This time, before Lei Jie could escape, Xiao Qi rushed up.


    His speed was very fast. He came to Ji Peng and threw the other party out.


    "Ah..."


    The sound of pain sounded.


    Although Ji Peng is so big, Xiao Qi is a power.


    It''s absolutely easy to throw each other out.


    This change made everyone around open.


    Those survivors, in particular, have long been hiding away for fear of suffering.


    Several people who followed Ji Peng back have also stepped out of the car.

 Chapter 289

    They watched as the captain was thrown out by a teenager.


    Ji Peng was lying on the ground and curled up.


    He had been injured before the battle, and even his powers were overused.


    At this time, he was thrown out by Xiao Qi, and his whole body hurt.


    This scene made the guards of the base look at each other and they walked towards Ji Peng.


    "Brother Peng, are you okay?"


    Two of them helped Ji Peng up.


    They are all from a safe base. Of course, they know Ji Peng.


    Even the two people who personally helped Ji Peng up were the people under Song Tao.


    The others standing aside are also Song Tao''s men.


    But there are also supporters of Han Dongfeng.


    Several people under Song Tao have helped Ji Peng up. They stand together facing Lei Jie and Xiao Qi and take out their hands guns from their waist.


    The muzzle of the gun pointed directly at the two men.


    Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang saw this scene in the car. They looked at each other, opened the door and walked down.


    Seeing Lei Jie and Xiao Qi being bullied, how can Gu Jiu watch.


    She picked up the assault - front - gun and pulled the trigger towards the sky.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The fierce gun body sounded, and the sound of the gun was so fierce that it spread into the thunder security base.


    It also stunned the people around.


    For a time, the scene was very chaotic.


    Han Dongfeng sat in the car and heard the gunfire outside the base.


    This made him frown and said to the driver, "speed up."


    Wu Yun and Zhong Qing sit in the back seat.


    At this time, their expressions are very wonderful.


    But the most obvious emotion on their faces is still happy.


    Because Huo Xiang and Lei Jie took the initiative to find them, half of them may join them.


    Han Dongfeng doesn''t think so.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were very calm at first sight.


    And the people who were looking for him also said the scene outside the base.


    And a woman with a child.


    If Huo Xiang and Lei Jie mean that they want him to take them in together, he won''t have any opinion.


    But the gunfire at this time didn''t make him feel good.


    He didn''t think the two would agree to join them because of women and children.


    What''s more, the other party has a boss. They are a group.


    In fact, he really wooed Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    All this is just to pave the way for dark clouds.


    He doesn''t know when he will fall down.


    At that time, these forces must belong to dark cloud.


    Otherwise, a girl will always suffer in this last world.


    Han Dongfeng felt uncomfortable in his throat. He reached out and rubbed his Adam''s apple.


    Now he can''t spit blood anymore.


    You must be patient.


    Every time he vomited blood, his face was very pale and could not be seen.


    Speed up and they will soon reach the gate of the base.


    At this time, Gu Jiu saw that everyone around him was frightened by the gunshot, so he stopped shooting.


    She looked coldly at those people who pointed guns at Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, and the muzzle of the gun was facing them.


    "If you don''t want your hands, I don''t mind giving them up for you."


    As soon as Gu Jiu''s voice fell, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi came back to their senses.


    They are still carrying blunt - Blade - guns. How can they be bullied by them at this time.


    So they picked up the guy in their hands and went opposite them.


    Huo Xiang is even more so.


    They are a group. How can they be bullied by others.


    "Zhi... Zi..."

 Chapter 290

    "Zhi... Zi..."


    At this critical moment, an emergency brake sounded.


    An SUV, parked in the base.


    Before the car stopped steadily, I saw a petite figure jumping from the back of the car.


    The figure came straight to Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and others as soon as he got off the bus.


    "Wow... So handsome!"


    Dark clouds saw the scene of confrontation at the base from the car.


    In particular, Gu Jiu''s delicate and beautiful cold face simply attracted her attention in the past.


    That woman is so tasty, it''s kind of... So handsome.


    However, when the dark cloud came and said the words of praise, he saw Gu Jiu more closely.


    It didn''t matter at first sight. She was stunned at a glance.


    I thought I was a cold beauty.


    But when I look closer, I know that this special beauty is cold.


    It''s a... goblin.


    When those eyes look over, they seem to have a hook. You''re almost sucked in.


    The whole body still exudes charm.


    Even if she has a powerful weapon in her hand, you can''t feel the strength of this woman when you see such a woman.


    Just want to protect each other and do your best to take care of each other.


    This is not what the goblin is, what it is


    The dark clouds are so big that I have never seen such a beautiful person.


    The real beauty is not delicate or artificial, and even a gentle glance in her eyes makes people feel crispy.


    Even if the dark cloud was a woman, her heart beat irregularly.


    Dark clouds, we are in place and have no action.


    Han Dongfeng has got off with Zhong Qing.


    They saw the confrontation outside the base at a glance.


    They went to the dark cloud and looked at her. They looked at a woman with bright eyes.


    Followed her line of sight.


    Sitting in the car, Han Dongfeng also saw that there was a woman with Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Seeing the posture of a woman holding a gun, Han Dongfeng knew he was wrong before.


    He used to be a soldier. Naturally, he knew that although the action of a woman holding a gun was not very standard, it was definitely not a novice.


    And he could feel the seeming momentum on his body.


    This woman has seen blood and killed people.


    Also seen is Zhong Qing standing beside him.


    Zhong Qing was sent by the army team to observe Han Dongfeng. Naturally, he can see clearly.


    However, when they put their eyes close to Gu Jiu, they saw the movement of her side head.


    Although it was just a side face, the beautiful face also closed the bottom of their eyes.


    This is a very beautiful woman.


    They were also stunned by the charm of the other party.


    This woman has the capital that all men compete for.


    Not only the beauty of this woman, but also her temperament.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that this group was Han Dongfeng.


    But when I saw Zhong Qing, I obviously paused.


    But then she looked back.


    Also because of Zhong Qing, she knew that the person she was waiting for came.


    The man she took one more look at had a hand in a previous life.


    It was the war before he died.


    If the man were here, she would have some confidence in the previous speculation.


    If Han Dongfeng died of an incurable disease, the person who took over his position should not do what he wants except the dark cloud.


    Black cloud, Han Yun, all with the word cloud.


    There are only two of them left in the Han family.

 Chapter 291

    Although I don''t know why, no one knew Han Yun''s identity as a woman in his previous life.


    However, Gu Jiu has a lot of confidence in his heart.


    Han Dongfeng soon recovered and walked towards the two sides of the confrontation.


    "What is this doing!"


    The voice is dignified and powerful.


    As soon as his voice fell to the ground, several guards around looked at him.


    But he didn''t put the gun down.


    Gu Jiu saw this phenomenon and made a decision in his heart.


    She pointed the muzzle of her gun at the man with the gun.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    Gunfire rang out, accompanied by screams.


    When Gu Jiu opened the gun, it was like a signal.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Then there were three more shots.


    And, of course, the scream that followed.


    Gu Jiu put away his gun and looked at Han Dongfeng.


    She didn''t speak, so she stared at each other.


    It''s really the momentum of a leader.


    Although the body looks very strong, but the complexion is a little abnormal.


    Han Dongfeng also looked at Gu Jiu, who took the lead in shooting.


    When the woman looked over, she found that the other party had a pair of eyes more beautiful than her face.


    When those eyes look at you, it seems that there is infinite friendship to tell.


    Really... What a goblin.


    I have to say that Gu Jiu can''t get rid of the word goblin from now on.


    No matter men or women see her, their first impression is a goblin.


    Huo Xiang and several others came towards Gu Jiu.


    They stood behind her with strong loyalty.


    When Han Dongfeng saw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie''s hosting, what flashed in his eyes.


    Go to see the boy again, with a gun in his hand.


    Those wolf like eyes looked straight at the woman, with unreserved loyalty in their eyes.


    If Han Dongfeng can''t see anything, he can be the boss of the thunder base. It''s also a blind cat and a dead mouse.


    She knew, so she looked at the woman standing in front and walked towards each other.


    Didn''t care about the injuries of the base guards.


    Because he knew that those people were Song Tao''s men.


    Seeing Han Dongfeng like this, Ji Peng finally couldn''t help it with the help of others.


    "Han Dongfeng, do you just let others'' provocation go?"


    Han Dongfeng ignored him and still walked towards Gu Jiu without even giving him a look.


    But he looked at the two cars with weapons.


    It is indeed an advanced weapon, which is extraordinary at first sight.


    Until he came to Gu Jiu, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Han Dongfeng."


    He didn''t say he was the boss of the base and didn''t introduce people with identity.


    Because he felt that the other party was looking for him, as if it was more than just defecting.


    Gu Jiu looked at the hand stretched out in front of him. There was no blood color on his hand, and his nails were purple and cyan.


    This man is really in bad health.


    Gu Jiu slowly stretched out his hand, held it falsely towards the other party''s hand, and left.


    "Hello, my name is Gu Jiu. I''m looking for the boss of thunder base. I have a business to talk about."


    When he said this, Gu Jiu had a smile in his eyes.


    She was sure that Han Dongfeng would not live long.


    The powers on the body are like nothing. If it wasn''t for the drag of the body, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Han Dongfeng looked at the woman in front of him with smiling eyes, although with charming hooks.


    But he saw something cold.


    This woman... It''s really cold.

 Chapter 292

    Han Dongfeng then said, "so what deal does Miss Gu want to talk to me about?"


    He withdrew his hand and looked at each other with the same smile.


    But only he knew how hard it was to bear this meal at the moment.


    The whole body''s blood is surging, especially the depressed mouth of Yue Xiong.


    This is the blood I had to endure in the car before.


    However, Han Dongfeng talked to Gu Jiu as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Jiu touched the gun in his hand. When he heard this, he didn''t look at each other and whispered, "I want to be the second leader of this base."


    The words fell silent.


    Dark clouds and Zhong Qing came forward, and they looked at Gu Jiu strangely.


    Even the surrounding base personnel showed shocked faces one after another.


    They suspected that there was something wrong with their ears. Otherwise, how could they hear such funny words.


    A woman with several guns wanted to be the second in command of the thunder base.


    Well, although it''s not a few guns, it''s a lot.


    But it''s completely whimsical, okay.


    Gu Jiu did not pay attention to the sarcastic sight around him, but still touched the gun in his hand.


    It was like, as before, touching the white wolf.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu really thought of the white wolf.


    I don''t know what happened after the other party changed.


    Will not adapt to the human body.


    Do you remember when they met.


    It''s a pity to think about it. If only it had been a white wolf all the time.


    So you can stay with me all the time.


    How did you become a man.


    I really miss each other at this moment.


    How comfortable it is to feel the white hair and furry ears.


    What a pity, what a pity


    Gu Jiu sighed in his heart, but his face remained unchanged.


    Han Dongfeng opposite him looked at the woman so calm that some couldn''t understand it.


    The woman asked for the position of second in command as soon as she came up, not that he was not shocked.


    But only for a moment.


    In his eyes, this woman should not have no brain.


    Otherwise, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie will not follow.


    And the boy like a wolf, who has seen blood.


    The combination of the four is strange, but it doesn''t contradict.


    After Gu Jiu finished his request, he stopped talking. Han Dongfeng waited for a long time and didn''t get the other party''s next words.


    "Ha ha..."


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Then what can miss Gu exchange for this position?" he asked


    He didn''t believe that the woman would want to get the second in command of thunder base only with the weapons in the car.


    Hearing Han Dongfeng''s question, Gu Jiu raised his head and looked at each other. This time, he showed a bit of a real smile.


    "Han Dongfeng, are you crazy to let a woman manage the base? Or the second leader!"


    Gu Jiu was interrupted when he wanted to speak.


    Ji Peng roared out loud.


    Because he was out of strength, he blushed and choked after saying these words.


    Hearing Ji Peng''s shouting, Han Dongfeng winked at Zhong Qing.


    The latter walked towards Ji Peng.


    Seeing Zhong Qing coming, he was still not afraid.


    Because although their powers are different, no one wants to take advantage of them.


    He continued to ridicule Han Dongfeng: "if you don''t have the ability to manage the base, you''d better give it to boss song. You still want a woman to lead. You''re simply incompetent..."


    Unfortunately, Han Dongfeng still ignored his shouting.


    At this time, Zhongqing also came to Ji Peng.


    Ji penggang was just going to say, let''s not waste time.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Qing just doesn''t follow the routine.

 Chapter 293

    Holding a needle in his hand, Zhong Qing dodges behind Ji Peng and plunges the needle into each other''s body.


    "You..."


    Ji penggang was about to yell, so he closed his eyes and fainted.


    Zhongqing was satisfied with this. He turned his hands and disappeared. He didn''t know where to plug it.


    He is a speed power, so ordinary people really can''t see his movements.


    Zhongqing looked at him with a smile. The two people who helped Ji Peng said, "he''s tired. Go back to the base and have a rest."


    The two men looked at Han Dongfeng not far away and dared not make any small moves.


    The two helped Ji Peng quickly to the base.


    Han Dongfeng and Gu Jiu saw this scene with their own eyes.


    Especially when Gu Jiu saw all this, he picked his eyebrow.


    Zhongqing showed her this hand just to show her.


    If she can''t show her real skills, the second in command will be out of reach for her.


    Gu Jiu knows that if he wants to get the second in command of the thunder base, he really needs to show his real skills.


    It''s best to convince everyone.


    Otherwise, trouble will continue in the future.


    Gu Jiu took the gun down from him and handed it to Xiao Qi.


    Then Zhong Qing, who came towards Han Dongfeng and the sea area, said, "naturally, you are satisfied."


    With that, Gu Jiu raised his hands and gathered the powers in his hands.


    A flame burst out of his hand.


    It was no longer the shape of a fireball, but a high flame.


    The flame is one meter long and rising.


    Until someone was so tall, Gu Jiu put the flame on himself.


    In an instant, Gu Jiu was surrounded by the burning flame.


    The flame is still amplifying and spreading on her.


    Gu Jiu is a burning man at this time.


    Han Dongfeng and others were close to her.


    At this time, because of the heat on Gu Jiu, he had to step back.


    So did Huo Xiang.


    They stood not far away, watching Gu Jiu''s flame still increase.


    The flame seemed to have vitality and constantly swam on her.


    You can even see that the flame has patterns.


    But it''s too light. I can''t see what shape or variety of flowers it is.


    But it''s definitely a flower pattern.


    The guards who came from the handover of the new day saw this scene when they came.


    And others around saw this amazing scene one after another.


    There are more and more people around, and some people who intend to leave the base for work.


    These people see Gu Jiu''s actions and their own abilities, all with amazing light in their eyes.


    This is the strong.


    The flame is so beautiful, and the woman standing in the flame is even more beautiful and moving


    Surrounded by the flame, it is full of charm.


    Gu Jiu felt almost, so he stretched out his hands again and waved to the distance of the base.


    The fireball in his hand flew towards the distance.


    All objects encountered were reduced to ashes.


    Even the trees dissipated in an instant. Although they are not big trees with a longer age, they are also eye opening.


    Showing this hand, Gu Jiu just tried Level 3 powers. What''s different from the previous life.


    I didn''t expect it to be different.


    The fire power in this life is obviously much more powerful than the third level fire power in the previous life.


    Gu Jiu was satisfied, so he withdrew his powers.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the beautiful and enchanting woman again.


    Han Dongfeng looked at the woman''s actions and flashed deep meaning in his eyes.

 Chapter 294

    "Not enough."


    After thinking about it, it''s not enough for him to confide.


    Yes, even if a person''s powers are powerful, she is a woman.


    And such a beautiful woman.


    Gu Jiu also knows that he is a "trouble" now.


    Man, sometimes I don''t know that there is a knife on the color prefix.


    Most of them are lower body thinking animals.


    Once those people get into trouble, Han Dongfeng won''t necessarily let someone protect her.


    After all, the second leader of the base is not a person who needs protection.


    They need leadership.


    We also need to convince everyone of our contribution.


    Gu Jiu knew what he meant when he heard Han Dongfeng''s sentence.


    He also needs to see her stronger and more convincing.


    Gu Jiu had no opinion, but pointed to the weapons on the car not far away.


    "I have weapons for the base and... Countless supplies," he said with a smile


    When she said this, she smiled and appreciated the shock on Han Dongfeng, Zhong Qing and Wu Yun''s face.


    Not everyone has powers in the end of the world.


    What the last world lacks most is materials.


    Therefore, Gu Jiu has the biggest capital and is popular wherever he goes.


    Han Dongfeng was shocked when he heard about the weapons.


    Similarly, hearing the countless materials, he was shocked to break the calm on his face.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with fire - heat in his eyes.


    It''s a person who must be like this when he hears Gu Jiu''s words.


    At the end of the world, guns and food are life-saving things.


    If you don''t have enough to eat, you will starve to death. Without weapons, ordinary people will die when they encounter zombies.


    Most of the people in this base are ordinary people.


    After appreciating Han Dongfeng''s no longer calm face, Gu Jiu was satisfied.


    She went to Han Dongfeng, looked into each other''s eyes and said with a smile; "And I have other powers."


    Then Gu Jiu appeared a knife out of thin air.


    Han Dongfeng didn''t see it, but Zhong Qing and dark clouds behind him looked carefully.


    That''s clear... It''s clear that it''s a space power.


    No wonder Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were so calm when they saw Tian An''an''s space power.


    However, they had no time to think more. When they saw Gu Jiu picking up the knife, they came forward to protect Han Dongfeng''s safety.


    But before they came forward, they saw Gu Jiu scratch his hand with a knife.


    The blood in his hand flowed out instantly, and the big wound was also very obvious.


    Seeing this scene, they didn''t understand what to do.


    Han Dongfeng, in particular, saw Gu Jiu''s hand injured. At this time, he wanted to come forward and bandage the woman in person.


    And Gu Jiu even though the wound in her hand was still bleeding, she still smiled and looked at Han Dongfeng, "I''m still a healing power..."


    With that, the uninjured hand pressed the palm of the injured hand.


    A light white light flashed in front of me.


    Gu Jiu took it away. At this time, the wound there had disappeared.


    Han Dongfeng saw this scene, his eyes were dull, but his face was tense.


    Dark cloud and Zhongqing were silly first, and then ecstatic.


    The excited face was not concealed at all.


    Their first thought was that their brother and boss might be saved.


    Healing is a power. It''s really precious.


    Han Dongfeng is also restless.


    He looked at the woman and looked deeply into his eyes.


    The woman did it on purpose. She just wanted him to know.


    Let him know she has healing powers.


    Why?


    There''s only one possibility.

 Chapter 295

    The woman knows his health.


    Han Dongfeng''s physical condition is unknown to outsiders except those close to him.


    Then it was revealed by the people around him.


    Han Dongfeng gently glanced at the dark clouds and Zhongqing behind him.


    Dark clouds are full of doubts, but Zhong Qing immediately turns his eyes elsewhere.


    This action was also exposed, so it was Zhong Qing who leaked out his physical condition.


    Han Dongfeng shook his head helplessly.


    He knows that Zhongqing wants to win over Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    But I trust them too much.


    Even if Huo Xiang and Lei Jie don''t look like people who stab in the back.


    But this is the end of the world.


    In fact, Zhong Qing doesn''t know.


    He''s in a hurry.


    He''s really worried.


    Han Dongfeng''s health is getting worse and worse.


    He also knows the other party''s plan and wants to hand over the base to Wuyun.


    So at that time, he just wanted to gain sympathy and draw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie over to help black cloud.


    But no one thought there would be such a surprise.


    So Zhongqing stepped forward and advised Han Dongfeng to agree to Gu Jiu''s requirements.


    "Well..."


    However, at this time, Han Dongfeng may have heard Gu Jiu''s words. For a moment, he relaxed and vomited blood.


    The blood flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    He quickly took out a black handkerchief and covered his mouth.


    "Boss!"


    "Brother -"


    Seeing this, Zhong Qing and Wu Yun hurried forward with unspeakable worry in their eyes.


    Looking at his sister and the worried eyes of his good brother, Han Dongfeng waved his hand, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    But Wu Yun and Zhong Qing were not at ease.


    They looked at Han Dongfeng, and their eyes became more and more worried.


    During this time, he vomited blood more and more frequently.


    Gu Jiu also frowned when he saw this. He really didn''t expect Han Dongfeng to be so poor.


    Han Dongfeng vomited blood, which was seen by everyone around him.


    But they didn''t know Gu Jiu''s conversation.


    What''s more, I don''t know that Gu Jiu has the healing power.


    Han Dongfeng knew that today, people saw him spit blood. The surface of the base was stable and it was time to break it.


    After all, there are people around here, but there are many people under Song Tao and other small forces.


    So he can''t mess with himself at this time.


    Han Dongfeng''s face became more pale after spitting blood.


    He wiped the corners of his mouth as if nothing had happened.


    All this has long been used to him.


    After wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, Han Dongfeng looked at Gu Jiu deeply.


    How could he not understand what this woman said.


    The other party can save him.


    At least half of them.


    Or I wouldn''t say such a thing.


    After seeing several people around Gu Jiu, Han Dongfeng had a dispute in his heart.


    He stretched out his hand and went towards Gu Jiu. "Welcome to join the thunder base. You can see that my health is not very good. You can bear more in the future. Your strength can frighten many people, but the people are greedy. Then it depends on your ability."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu''s smile was more real.


    She reached out and shook each other''s hand.


    Han Dongfeng''s remark is to admit her identity in this base in the future.


    As for the latter sentence, she also understood.


    Although Han Dongfeng gave her the status of thunder base.


    But whether the people below will respect her or do something to her depends on how she responds.


    Gu Jiu thought, that''s enough. She doesn''t want much.


    She smiled and replied, "of course, you have to fight for everything yourself."

 Chapter 296

    Then she looked at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi around her.


    "In fact, I just don''t want to wrong them. As long as others don''t offend me, I won''t do anything. Further, it''s just to seek the protection of boss Han."


    At this time, Gu Jiu lowered his posture.


    Gu Jiu really is a safe day.


    What we want is to live wantonly in this last world.


    And the Huo Xiang people around her are naturally the same.


    I promised to protect them. Of course I won''t break my promise.


    Since she is now the second in command of the thunder base, she can live well only if the base is good.


    Naturally, and Han Dongfeng, as long as the other party is cured.


    Then she''ll live easier.


    She doesn''t ask everyone to respect her, as long as others don''t have eyes to annoy her.


    Han Dongfeng listened to Gu Jiu''s words and looked at Huoxiang again.


    With clarity in your eyes.


    It seems that this woman doesn''t want the voice of this base.


    She just wanted to stand high and protect the people around her.


    And those words were interesting.


    The woman in front of me, this is even more... Interesting.


    Han Dongfeng smiled, but whether it was true or false.


    At this time, they don''t know each other and are mutually beneficial. Let''s see later.


    Thinking of Han Dongfeng like this, he looked at the people around him and looked dignified.


    "The one next to me is the second leader of the base in the future. Her name is Gu Jiu. She will be officially introduced to everyone in a few days. There will be a windward banquet in someone''s home in Han. Everyone is welcome to visit someone''s home in Han at that time."


    Han Dongfeng doesn''t have to.


    He did not say these words, and the people understood what they had said before.


    Why don''t you understand? This woman will be the second in command of the base in the future.


    But at this time, Han Dongfeng still opened his mouth.


    He wanted to come, after all, just a woman.


    He opened his mouth. At least on the surface, some people still dare not touch her.


    As soon as they heard this, they despised Gu Jiu less.


    Their smiling faces correspond.


    "Congratulations, congratulations -"


    "Boss Han has another strong general -"


    "You''ll have a good meal then -"


    "Congratulations, Miss Gu. Please take care of me in the future -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jiu didn''t know the people around her, but she smiled and accepted their congratulations.


    Whether these people are sincere or fake.


    There is no conflict with her.


    Han Dongfeng was obviously in poor health. He said to Gu Jiu, "let''s leave together. There''s a house next to where I live, or you''ll live there?"


    He knew that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie lived in the place of the survivors.


    But now Gu Jiu''s identity is different, so there is no need to go back.


    Gu Jiu also knows how small the room where he was last night.


    So he didn''t refute, "that''s disrespectful."


    Han Dongfeng nodded gently and walked towards the coming car.


    Seeing his action, Gu Jiu also walked towards their car.


    But she had already made moves. Huo Xiang still stood in place without any reaction.


    Seeing the figure of the three of them, Gu Jiu smiled and scolded, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it tired? One by one, standing still."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s teasing words, Huo Xiang reacted.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with admiration in his eyes.


    They got what they wanted and became high-level figures in the base?

 Chapter 297

    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi looked at Gu Jiu with admiration and respect.


    This made Gu Jiuyi laugh.


    Seeing that they had no reaction and action, she smiled and said, "let''s go and see our new home."


    She looked at the thunder base and the surrounding personnel and said, "in the future, this is where we will stay. If there is no accident, we won''t run around in a short time."


    The three heard Gu Jiu''s words and walked in front of the car.


    Yes, it''s the end of the world.


    Without a foothold, they would have to run around.


    Now all this is given to them by Gu Jiu.


    They are grateful and will guard all this hard won.


    The party got on the bus and drove directly into the thunder base.


    They soon caught up with Han Dongfeng''s vehicle.


    However, after they left, many people ready to go out went to the base one after another.


    They may have Song Tao''s men, or they may have people from other forces.


    Today is destined to be restless.


    Thunder base has a second leader, which is bound to affect many people and block the way of many people.


    But it was calm on the surface.


    But who knows how long this calm will last.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, Han Dongfeng''s car finally stopped.


    Behind them, Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang also stopped the car.


    As soon as Han Dongfeng got off the bus, he walked towards the villa. He was still supported by dark clouds.


    It can be seen that his health is really bad.


    Zhongqing watched them leave and then walked towards Gu Jiu.


    "Come with me. If the boss is not feeling well, he won''t send you there. In fact, it''s not far away. It''s right there."


    With that, Zhongqing pointed to Han Dongfeng and walked into the side of the villa.


    It''s close, but it''s a little distance.


    Gu Jiu didn''t get off the bus. She nodded to Zhongqing.


    After that, Zhong Qing returned to the car and drove them there.


    Gu Jiu saw the real face of the villa.


    Compared with Han Dongfeng''s villa, it is small.


    But it looks very exquisite, and there are many plants in it.


    Those plants are very strange and lush, occupying the whole yard.


    It can be seen that these plants have also mutated.


    Seeing Zhong Qing get off the bus, Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi also get off the bus.


    After they got off the bus, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also came over.


    Several people''s eyes were on the small villa.


    In fact, the environment is also good, small and exquisite, and the decoration is also good.


    I just don''t know what''s going on inside.


    Zhong Qing walked towards several people. "Let''s go in and have a look."


    Gu Jiu nodded and the party walked in.


    The ground is covered with all kinds of plants.


    Their way forward was blocked.


    Looking at the blocking plants in front of him, Zhong Qing felt his nose awkwardly.


    He was embarrassed and said to Gu Jiu: "it was my negligence. Unexpectedly, the plants here grew so fast without coming for a few days. Why don''t we sit next door for a while and I''ll find someone to clean up here?"


    Gu Jiu didn''t speak. She looked at the plants around her. In fact, she could still distinguish their varieties when she looked carefully.


    It''s just that at this moment, it''s so strong that it''s hard to distinguish.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at some plants taller than people with surprise in their eyes.


    At the same time, I thought, I don''t know how long it will take to clean up so many plants.


    There was no reply from several people, and Zhongqing didn''t urge them. But waiting.


    PS: don''t say that there are few updates. Huahua has been saving manuscripts recently. Save manuscripts with her life [it will be on the shelves next week].


    Cold, rhinitis, cough, headache, sore throat, and even fever. It''s been a week since I got sick.


    Just be considerate of me. You don''t protect me at all. You still dislike Huahua and cry


    You only care about updates. You don''t like flowers at all. Don''t like mud sprout anymore_ T

 Chapter 298

    Just then, Gu Jiu raised his hands.


    The fireball in hand is taking shape rapidly.


    Zhongqing and Huo Xiang on one side knew what Gu Jiu was going to do when they saw her movements.


    No one stopped her.


    Gu Jiu raised his hands and threw the fireball on the plants.


    The speed of the fireball was very fast. It flew to those plants. Where it passed, it became ashes in the blink of an eye.


    But in a moment, the plants in the villa yard were destroyed.


    But there was a thick layer of ash on the ground.


    Zhong Qing and Huo Xiang looked at the scene in front of them. Although they were not so shocked, they still had surprise in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect this fire power to work like this.


    Looking at the ashes in the villa, Gu Jiu turned to Zhongqing and said, "the dust in the yard may need to be cleaned up by someone."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Zhong Qing quickly waved, "no trouble, no trouble, I''ll find someone to clean up in a moment."


    Then he walked towards the villa and walked in with Gu Jiu.


    Although those plants were destroyed, there was a thick layer of ash under their feet.


    Several people stepped on the ashes under their feet and soon came to the door of the villa.


    Zhongqing takes out the key and opens the door.


    The decoration environment inside has a panoramic view.


    Gu Jiu''s first impression is small, exquisite, concise and generous.


    She likes it very much.


    The furniture inside is new and looks very good.


    Without waiting for Zhongqing to speak, Gu Jiu lifted his feet and walked in.


    The living room is spacious and the furniture is new. The room may not be very clean, but you can clean it yourself.


    Zhongqing will observe her words and expressions. Seeing Gu Jiu''s expression, he knows that she likes it very much, which makes him relieved.


    He went to Gu Jiu and began to introduce, "this is the best residence in the whole base, except where the boss lives. Although it is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. There are many rooms upstairs, ah Jian, enough for the four of you, and more than enough..."


    Gu Jiu nodded from time to time when he heard Zhongqing''s introduction.


    She really likes it here. If she picks it up, she must like it even more.


    After visiting the downstairs, Zhong Qing took several people upstairs.


    There is a master bedroom upstairs and many guest rooms.


    There are so many rooms that they can live for four of them.


    Gu Jiu stands in the master bedroom. The decoration of the room is not luxurious, but it also reveals elegance.


    But the room has not lived for a long time, there is dust and no living goods.


    But these are not big problems. Gu Jiu has a lot of daily necessities in his space.


    Thanks to her collection before the end of the world.


    Also, I collected a lot of materials along the way to the capital.


    I don''t say I have everything I want, but it''s almost the same.


    Zhongqing looks at Gu Jiu''s satisfied look, and then comes to Gu Jiu.


    "Miss Gu, you must also see that our boss''s physical condition doesn''t know how to treat it. Such pain has tortured him for a long time."


    Gu Jiu looks at the room and puts it on Zhong Qing.


    There was a clear smile on her lips.


    "I need to see his physical condition. I''ll go with you later, but please wait for me downstairs. I have something to tell them."


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi. It was self-evident.


    Zhongqing naturally understood that he was very satisfied when he heard that Gu Jiu would go with him to see the boss.


    After all, the boss vomited blood in the car before.

 Chapter 299

    Zhongqing turned and went downstairs without hesitation.


    After the other party leaves and closes the door, Gu Jiu looks for some daily necessities and beds from the space.


    Huo Xiang looked at the open space of the room, and there were a large number of unopened items out of thin air.


    Gu Jiu almost filled the room, and then stopped.


    "I''ll see how Han Dongfeng''s health is. I''ll leave the sanitation of the villa to you. This room belongs to me. You can choose whichever you like."


    Several people looked at the objects on the ground and heard Gu Jiu''s words without any refutation.


    But Huo Xiang''s eyebrows did not relax.


    He hesitated and said, "Gu Jiu, you can really cure Han Dongfeng. I don''t think his body is generally bad."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Gu Jiu didn''t answer at the first time.


    Instead, she found out her carry on bag and looked at the lotus seeds inside. Only then was she satisfied.


    This lotus seed is what she wants to use when the healing power is not working well.


    She also knows that Han Dongfeng''s situation is very bad.


    But so what.


    If you can''t save each other with power, you can rely on lotus seeds.


    If the lotus seed doesn''t wake up again, it''s his life.


    At that time, although she was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to manage the base, she would fight for Huo Xiang.


    Gu Jiu added your carry on bag and straddled his waist. Then he looked at Huo Xiang.


    "Don''t worry, whether you can save it or not, I will let you worry free in this base."


    That''s for sure, with a trace of strength.


    With that, Gu Jiu walked towards the door of the bedroom.


    When she opened the door, she turned her head again when she was about to close it. "Clean up and add dinner tonight. Maybe she will come to the door."


    This time, Gu Jiu really closed the door and walked downstairs.


    But Huo Xiang, who heard her specious words, was a little confused.


    And looked at the items in the room, with some tangles in his eyes.


    Can they really clean up the room?


    Especially Huo Xiang and Lei Jie. Although they are single men, it''s really terrible to clean and tidy the room.


    They looked at each other, accepted each other''s fate and began to do it.


    When Gu Jiu came downstairs, he saw Zhong Qing walking around downstairs. He looked very worried.


    Gu Jiu''s voice downstairs was deliberately amplified.


    Hearing the sound, Zhongqing looked up and saw Gu Jiu''s figure.


    There was surprise and expectation in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu went downstairs and came to him, "let''s go."


    "OK, OK."


    They left the villa and walked towards the villa where Han Dongfeng lived.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s villa is more luxurious and magnificent than the previous villa.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t like it very much.


    She followed Zhongqing into the hall. She only saw several guards standing around the room, but didn''t see Han Dongfeng and dark clouds.


    Zhongqing didn''t speak, so he took her upstairs.


    They went upstairs, and the guards downstairs didn''t stop them.


    They went upstairs to the door of a bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Zhong Qing didn''t directly push the door in, but knocked on the door first.


    "Come in -"


    The sound of dark clouds sounded in the room.


    Zhongqing pushes open the door and enters with Gu Jiu.


    The room is rather dark. Pull up all the tulles in the curtains to make the room dark.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man lying in bed.


    Without saying anything, she crossed Zhongqing and came to the bedside.


    Looking at Han Dongfeng with his eyes still open, his face was very pale.

 Chapter 300

    After looking at Han Dongfeng''s body, Gu Jiu looked at the dark clouds and Zhongqing standing aside.


    "I need to talk to boss Han alone."


    Her tone was direct and irresistible.


    Although Wu Yun worshipped Gu Jiu, she was impressed by her momentum at the gate of the base.


    But it was about her brother, and she couldn''t ignore it.


    Dark cloud put his eyes on his brother for the first time and asked him for his opinions.


    Even Zhong Qing on one side is the same.


    Han Dongfeng has been looking at Gu Jiu since she entered the room.


    This woman, without any tension.


    This made his expectation increase.


    In fact, he also has a trace of expectation, but has been suppressed.


    For so long, he had already given up, and even began to arrange things behind him.


    But now a woman suddenly appeared, bringing him hope.


    Whether true or false, there is always some expectation in my heart.


    Seeing the sight of dark clouds and Zhongqing, his pale face was somewhat weak, but he didn''t look embarrassed.


    He nodded gently, which was a promise to Gu Jiu.


    The latter saw him nod and did not refute.


    Dark cloud came forward and covered Han Dongfeng with a quilt. He said softly, "brother, I''ll watch outside. You call me if you have something."


    Although dark clouds are careless, she looks like a tomboy, but she is also a woman.


    With a woman''s heart.


    The disguise of her appearance is just to protect herself.


    The dark clouds at this moment are like a real woman.


    Han Dongfeng knew what his sister meant. He nodded with a smile, "go, I''ll be fine."


    He really doesn''t worry about himself.


    This is a dying man. What''s terrible at this time.


    Even if Gu Jiu wants his life, her sister and Zhongqing can''t stop her.


    So Han Dongfeng really doesn''t worry that Gu Jiu will kill him.


    Dark cloud and Zhongqing left.


    But when they left, they had a little worry in their eyes.


    Gu Jiu naturally sees it in his eyes.


    After Wu Yun and Zhong Qing left, there were only two people left in the room.


    Han Dongfeng has no pressure or worried look since his sister and Zhongqing left.


    Even appreciate the woman standing by the bed.


    The light aroma of the woman, surrounded by the tip of his nose, made him smell very comfortable.


    And the woman gave him a feeling that he couldn''t be booed,


    There is no doubt that she is strong.


    But it caught his eye.


    Beautiful. It seems too thin to use a beautiful word to describe the woman in front of you.


    But women are really what all men want.


    Even he wants to have such a woman and take care of each other.


    But this is nonsense. He can''t have this woman,.


    Don''t say his health is so bad.


    Even if the body is really good, such a woman is not what he can have and control.


    Gu Jiu naturally felt the sight of Han Dongfeng on her.


    Because there was no ill intention in her eyes, she looked at each other casually.


    The room was very quiet. Han Dongfeng didn''t ask about his physical condition.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t want to waste time.


    She opened the seat beside the bed and sat on it. She looked at Han Dongfeng with a bit of consideration in her eyes.


    "You should know your physical condition. The body organ official is almost as weak as an old man in his sixties and seventies."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s so straightforward words, Han Dongfeng laughed at himself.

 Chapter 301

    "Yes, the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry."


    Han Dongfeng naturally knows his physical condition.


    But I didn''t expect to reach such a point.


    Looking at his self mocking face, Gu Jiu said with a smile, "can you tell me how it was caused? I don''t believe in incurable diseases. As far as I know, you don''t seem to be caused by any diseases."


    Han Dongfeng smelled the words with consternation on his face. He looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight with a trace of coercion.


    But the latter''s eyes were calm and unaffected by his oppression.


    The two exchanged their sight for a while. Finally, Han Dongfeng left his sight and put it on the curtain of the French window.


    "Let me check your health first."


    Although she could see that Han Dongfeng was irreparable, she didn''t know what caused her.


    Look at each other''s posture and won''t say it.


    Then you can only check it yourself.


    Gu Jiu stood up, waited for Han Dongfeng''s answer, and began to release the healing power to check the other party''s physical condition.


    When Han Dongfeng turned his head, he just saw Gu Jiu''s perfect and exquisite side face.


    Women are really beautiful. At this time, their expression is very serious, with a trace of irrecoverable charm.


    This woman is a charming goblin.


    Han Dongfeng looked at the light in each other''s hands, which he had seen outside the base before. The light of the other party when treating the wound on his hand was the same.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes were a little incredible when he used his powers to check each other''s bodies.


    She looked up sharply at each other.


    Their eyes collided again.


    Han Dongfeng was a little embarrassed, but Gu Jiu had a joke in his eyes.


    "You''re still a baby."


    Very positive words came out of Gu Jiu''s mouth.


    Han Dongfeng opened his eyes and looked at Gu Jiu strangely. His face was strangely red and his ears were already red.


    Even the two people who stood outside the room eavesdropping slipped and almost fell.


    Although Zhong Qing and Wu Yun left the room, they were still worried about Han Dongfeng,


    So they stood outside the room and listened openly.


    After hearing Gu Jiu''s words, both of them almost fell down.


    How does this medical treatment involve this topic.


    When Wu Yun heard Gu Jiu say that his brother was a baby, his face slowly turned red. He no longer eavesdropped, but stayed away from the door.


    Who knows what imaginative topics will be said in a while.


    Although Zhong Qing was also embarrassed, he had to continue to eavesdrop openly when he thought that it was related to the boss''s condition.


    In the room, Gu Jiu said that and looked at Han Dongfeng''s embarrassed face.


    She now has a general understanding of the man''s physical condition.


    Han Dongfeng''s body was not ill, but poisoned.


    Or a virus.


    It''s never an incurable disease.


    And she can be cured, but at the cost of overdraft.


    When she gets the answer she wants, Gu Jiu knows what to do next.


    She sat back in her previous seat.


    Of course, that line of sight did not leave from the pure Han Dongfeng.


    I didn''t expect this man to be so innocent.


    Han Dongfeng certainly knows that Gu Jiu''s eyes have been on him.


    Being exposed by a woman so frankly and looking like a monkey, he naturally doesn''t do it.


    Han Dongfeng, who slowed down, was embarrassed and retreated.


    He is also a man. Well, how can he be laughed at by a woman.


    And still in this kind of thing.

 Chapter 302

    Since the woman is in such good condition at this time and still has time to tease him.


    It can be seen that the other party may have a way to save him.


    Pack up your emotions, Han Dongfeng restored his previous attitude.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he became the boss of the thunder base with dignity.


    "Look after the attitude of Miss Gu. You can cure my body?"


    Seeing the other party''s face changing at this moment, Gu Jiu skimmed his mouth, "boring."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s disgusting words, Han Dongfeng was speechless.


    This woman¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t feel embarrassed before. He looked pure and disliked in his eyes.


    It was the first time she had seen a man with pure love.


    Why is Han Dongfeng twenty-seven or eight.


    But it was a baby, and her previous pure performance made her very novel.


    Unfortunately, the change is so fast that she hasn''t appreciated enough.


    However, hearing each other''s questions, Gu Jiu also looked positive.


    She had a big smile on her face. "Of course, I can cure you."


    So sure of self-confidence, but Han Dongfeng can''t believe it.


    It''s good to be alive.


    But he had already accepted the fate of death.


    Since he left the army, he knew that sooner or later.


    After all, he knew too well what had happened to the body.


    But at this time, someone confidently told him that he could save him.


    And it still makes you believe it.


    All this is a little impractical, just like a dream.


    Han Dongfeng''s eyes drifted and his pupils began to spread.


    Gu Jiu noticed the change, picked his eyebrow and took out a lotus seed from his carry on bag.


    But he didn''t feed Han Dongfeng for first time.


    But waiting for each other''s recovery.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiu didn''t wait too long.


    In less than a minute, Han Dongfeng recovered.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with suppressed excitement.


    Although he has tried his best to cover it up, Gu Jiu can still understand his mood.


    "I can save you, but I don''t seem to understand what I said at the gate of the base."


    In a simple sentence, all the excitement and surprise in Han Dongfeng''s eyes receded.


    He looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight with a somewhat complex look.


    Does this woman want to add conditions?


    Gu Jiu naturally saw his complicated eyes.


    Naturally, I know that her words make people daydream, but they don''t mean to explain.


    "As I said before, what is the second leader of thunder base to fight for? In fact, I don''t have much interest in managing this base. I like freedom and freedom.


    And everything I do with you is just because of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Ah... You''ve met Huo Xiang and Lei Jie. Another teenager is Xiao Qi. These three people have been following me. Naturally, I can''t treat them badly. "


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Han Dongfeng''s eyes became more complicated.


    But that vigilance has disappeared.


    These words are enough for him to understand something.


    The woman in front of her doesn''t care about power or disdain.


    But she cares about the people around her.


    All I did was for Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    Just to keep them from being bullied.


    Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Dongfeng, "do you understand what I mean?"


    Han Dongfeng shook his head.


    Seeing his shaking his head, Gu Jiu''s smile dispersed and his face was expressionless.

 Chapter 303

    Such Gu Jiu makes people unable to see what she is thinking.


    It even sent out a cold smell from her.


    Lower the temperature in this room.


    When Han Dongfeng found out later, he immediately looked at the woman sitting in the seat.


    "I don''t mean that. It just feels incredible."


    However, Gu Jiu''s air conditioner did not converge at all.


    Han Dongfeng knows that this means not giving her an answer and not giving up.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I know what you mean. No one in this base will fight them, and will give them the best conditions. As long as you say a word, you can even give them a group of teams..."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu put away the air conditioner, and she shook her head.


    "No, they want to fight for it by themselves, as long as they are protected from several forces of the base and all parties."


    At this time, she named several forces to make Han Dongfeng understand.


    She has a general understanding of the thunder base.


    Han Dongfeng smiled reluctantly when he heard the speech.


    But then he looked at Gu Jiu, "if you cure me, they are not a problem. Now I just don''t have enough strength to suck up, otherwise I can make him jump on this base."


    Listening to Han Dongfeng''s disdain for Song Tao, Gu Jiu looked at him with an eyebrow.


    It''s not that I don''t believe he can''t bring down Song Tao and others.


    "I believe you will do it, or I won''t find you."


    Han Dongfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon his face changed when he heard the next words.


    "But you know, I saved you, and you may not keep your promise."


    Han Dongfeng''s face changed and was ugly.


    This feeling of being suspected and untrusted, he felt very bad.


    "What does Miss Gu want?"


    Gu Jiu stood up, came to Han Dongfeng and broke his mouth rudely.


    The lotus seed in his hand was thrown into the other party''s mouth.


    Then he left the bed and stood aside.


    "What I want to tell you is that if you keep your promise, I will naturally keep you alive. On the contrary, I will make your life worse than death."


    At this time, the smile on Gu Jiu''s face is very gentle and charming.


    It''s like saying ambiguous love words.


    But every word and every word was full of threats.


    Han Dongfeng was stunned at this time.


    He is a man. Even if he is weak at this time, he still has powers.


    It''s impossible to be easily subdued by a woman.


    Just now, he felt the pressure from women.


    The momentum that crushed him.


    The woman wanted to kill him. It was as easy as a palm of her hand.


    At this moment, Han Dongfeng really believes in this woman.


    She really did it for those people, so there was a deal between them.


    He had doubts before. After all, no one is so selfless.


    But at this moment, he really believed it.


    It''s too easy for this woman to replace him as the boss of the thunder base.


    But the other party did not do so.


    "Hahaha..."


    Han Dongfeng smiled, laughing at himself and smiling happily.


    He should have used the heart of a villain to treat the belly of a gentleman.


    But I don''t care about Gu Jiu''s previous threats.


    Now that he has promised, he will certainly do it.


    And Gu Jiu''s strength is really strong. In the eyes of everyone, he will also hang the second leader of the base.


    Then, if there is any danger in the base in the future, this woman will not sit idly by.


    Gu Jiu saw this standing aside and didn''t know what Han Dongfeng thought.

 Chapter 304

    Her face was a little ugly at this time.


    Gu Jiu took out a wet towel from her handbag and wiped her fingers.


    He looked down very seriously.


    She still can''t touch men. Even men she doesn''t hate still disgust her body.


    Gu Jiu frowned with displeasure.


    This problem has existed since its rebirth.


    It''s not that you can''t touch people, but it''s psychologically uncomfortable.


    Always feel... Dirty.


    Yes, dirty.


    Influenced by the man Yang Zihua, she always feels dirty.


    Especially being touched by a man makes her psychologically unacceptable.


    Han Dongfeng saw Gu Jiu''s action and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    To tell the truth, he is a man. Although he is not as hypocritical as a woman, he still feels a little uncomfortable watching Gu Jiu''s actions at this time.


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes and saw the look in Han Dongfeng''s eyes. Naturally, he knew what the other party thought.


    "It''s just a little cleanliness. Don''t take it to heart."


    At this time, Gu Jiu returned to his previous indifference.


    As far as she and Han Dongfeng are concerned, it''s just mutual benefit. There''s no need to take it to heart.


    But in the future, Huo Xiang has several people in his hands, so we still have to take some into account.


    Han Dongfeng''s eyes were clear, and the discomfort in her heart dissipated in her explanation.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a heart for those people, but I don''t know if they will still appreciate you in the future."


    Han Dongfeng''s words are not pleasant to the ear, but this is a fact.


    Gu Jiu listened in his ears and there was no change on his face.


    The last world is the most testing situation.


    She can''t always guarantee that Huo Xiang is loyal to her.


    But now these people are good to her, and she will try her best to help them win some opportunities.


    As for where they will go in the future, that is their nature.


    So Gu Jiu smiled calmly, "I only do what I should do. As for the future, who can say it clearly."


    Han Dongfeng had to admire the woman in front of him.


    She doesn''t care about anything, even anyone.


    Her strength is here.


    But now that they have such a deal, he will promise each other.


    Seeing that Han Dongfeng had nothing to say, Gu Jiu turned and walked towards the door.


    Seeing this, Han Dongfeng immediately shouted to each other, "Miss Gu, why don''t you have dinner here today and introduce you and Huo Xiang to the following people."


    Gu Jiu paused, "OK."


    Then he turned and left.


    She guessed that Han Dongfeng would have something to say today.


    Gu Jiu is very satisfied with these.


    Watching Gu Jiu leave, Han Dongfeng still looks at the direction of the other party''s departure.


    Even though the door had been closed, his eyes did not leave.


    Gu Jiu¡ª¡ª


    This woman can''t be hushed. She is also very mysterious.


    Where did her oppressive momentum come from?


    Is it just because her power level is higher than him?


    Han Dongfeng fell silent.


    Although the other party has no idea about his position.


    But Han Dongfeng still has a feeling.


    Thunder base, there will be no peace.


    He just has an intuition.


    Gu Jiu left the room and saw the dark clouds outside the door, his face that had not subsided.


    And Zhong Qing''s gracious smile.


    She nodded to them and left.


    I don''t know how Huo Xiang cleaned up?


    It looks like they can have another big meal tonight.


    Just treat them to do the housework.

 Chapter 305

    Capital.


    Huaxia security base, Junjia villa.


    Jun Beimo has endured it for several days now.


    He wanted to meet the woman and couldn''t wait to see what was going on.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then the door was knocked.


    Jun Beimo''s handsome face took a trace of displeasure.


    He doesn''t like being disturbed at this time.


    The man standing outside the door didn''t hear the echo for a long time and said to the door, "young master, Miss Tang is coming."


    Sitting in the room, Jun Beimo''s face became gloomy as soon as he heard Miss Tang''s words.


    Since the end of the banquet that day, the Miss Tang family has been running to Jun''s house.


    At first, he came to Jun Beichen.


    But then I always came to him.


    This idea is really incomprehensible.


    But there is no doubt that this woman is really disgusting.


    At the thought of the artificial woman, Jun Beimo stood up and walked towards the door.


    When the door was opened, I saw Jiang Bai standing at the door.


    Jiang Bai looked at his young master and stood up straight.


    "Little Lord."


    Jun Beimo nodded, crossed him and walked downstairs.


    He didn''t want to see the disgusted woman. It was the best time to go out at this time.


    And stop by to see what happened to that woman.


    Now the big families of Huaxia security base have no action and nothing will happen.


    Jun Beimo went downstairs and saw his grandfather and Tang Meiling sitting on the sofa.


    Although the old man smiled, his eyes did not recognize Tang Meiling at all.


    When they saw Jun Beimo coming down, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    Tang Meiling has no emotion in her eyes.


    She knew that Jun Beichen didn''t want to see her at all.


    Although everyone thought that the two families had the meaning of marriage that day, Jun Beichen''s attitude directly told the Tang family that he didn''t approve.


    As a last resort, Tang Meiling knew that Jun Beichen didn''t want to see her, so she had been coming to Jun''s house in the name of Jun Beimo these days.


    Just to see Tang Beichen and want to take the man.


    Now I see the appearance of Jun Beimo, although the other party is also handsome and domineering.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t like such a man. She''s cold. No woman likes it.


    She likes a man as gentle as jade and elegant as Jun Beichen.


    Such a man can understand tenderness and love women.


    Tang Meiling doesn''t like Jun Beimo, and the other party doesn''t like her.


    Jun Beimo walked towards Mr. Jun and didn''t sit down. "Grandpa, I''ll go out and come back in a few days."


    Mr. Jun nodded after hearing the speech and meditating for a while, "well, take more people out this time. Take the Secretary''s brother and Jiang Bai with you. Mu siran was injured and let him rest for a while."


    Jun Beimo nodded and didn''t speak. He turned to Jiang Bai behind him and said, "you go and gather people, and we''ll start now."


    When Jiang Bai heard the little Lord say to go out, he looked yearning.


    He didn''t go out with the young master last time. He will follow him this time.


    This time the young Lord came back, it obviously became a little different. It seemed that he was always thinking about something alone.


    Ask the two brothers of the Si family and mu siran. They are all very strict.


    Therefore, Jiang Bai''s intuition is that the young Lord has something to hide from him.


    If you follow me out this time, you may know why.


    Jiang Bai nodded and left quickly.


    He is looking forward to this trip.

 Chapter 306

    Gu Jiu has been in thunder security base for three days since she woke up.


    Tonight is the day when Han Dongfeng introduces her, the second leader of the thunder security base, to many forces in the base.


    She must be at the party tonight.


    She can already imagine that the party tonight is absolutely wonderful.


    And Song Tao, who hasn''t met in this life.


    She only met a few times in her previous life. She can''t remember her appearance.


    Song Tao''s current position, if you know that a woman has become the second leader of the thunder base, put him below.


    "Hahaha..."


    Gu Jiu laughed loudly.


    That man will never give up. He wants to eat her.


    And trip her up.


    These Gu Jiu are not afraid, but Han Dongfeng vomited blood that day, many people saw it.


    Although she ate lotus seeds for Han Dongfeng and conditioned her body.


    But the toxin in his body still existed, and even eroded his five internal organs - organs.


    Gu Jiu thought, now that he has rested for three days, maybe he can clean up the toxins in Han Dongfeng''s body now.


    But this man still needs some follow-up methods to excrete toxins.


    At the thought of Han Dongfeng''s innocent appearance that day,


    Gu Jiu smiled unkindly.


    Huo Xiang went downstairs and saw Gu Jiu sitting lazily on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Since that day, they have cleaned up all the rooms. Now they live in a very comfortable place.


    If they don''t get out of the base, they won''t feel the end of the world.


    Gu Jiu gave them all this.


    All daily necessities, food, drink, housing and transportation are provided by Gu Jiu.


    They live well and comfortably. In this last world, they are simply a happy paradise.


    And that day, when they were having dinner in Han Dongfeng villa.


    He has heard that Han Dongfeng intends to cultivate them.


    Huo Xiang is not stupid. If Gu Jiu didn''t deal with it, how could they get such treatment.


    Before, Han Dongfeng was just Zhao''an them.


    But only one day later, they began to change their attitude and cultivate them with heart.


    And it is not superficial cultivation, but giving them certain rights.


    Gu Jiu didn''t say anything afterwards, but Huo Xiang knew it was Gu Jiu''s credit.


    This woman.


    Don''t say anything, always do.


    Walking downstairs, Huo Xiang walked towards the lazy little woman beside the sofa.


    "It''s a rare leisure these days."


    He did it on the other side of the sofa.


    Gu Jiu looks up at Huo Xiang.


    I heard footsteps coming from upstairs before. Gu Jiu was not surprised by Huo Xiang''s appearance.


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Gu Jiu took a look at Huo Xiang.


    "I think you should be out with the zombie."


    Gu Jiu couldn''t hear Huo Xiang''s words. He was a little busy.


    Now they have food and drink and live comfortably, but Huo Xiang wants to run out, which is no one.


    Although Gu Jiu seems to dislike Huo Xiang, he is still very satisfied.


    People just can''t be too degenerate.


    What''s more, it''s the end of the world. You should exercise yourself hard.


    Powers can be upgraded, and so can zombies.


    And they still need to hoard some supplies.


    Now the end of the world is only two months.


    When she died in her previous life, many people starved to death.


    How many people are too weak to be eaten by zombies.


    Only by constantly strengthening their ability can they live in this last world.

 Chapter 307

    Huo Xiang heard Gu Jiu''s words, smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    "I haven''t loosened my bones for some time. It''s not that my body is beginning to be lazy."


    Gu Jiu glanced at Huo Xiang with a smile in his eyes. "I''m not afraid. It will loosen your bones tonight."


    Hearing the specious words, Huo Xiang was stunned.


    Then he thought of the party tonight. He looked serious. "Will someone ask for something tonight?"


    The tone was uncertain and more worried.


    Gu Jiu shook his head, "who knows, but it will not be peaceful."


    Then she stood up and asked, "where are Lei Jie and Xiao Qi? Are they still sleeping?"


    Huo Xiang was affectionate and still serious, "HMM."


    "Well, don''t care about them. You go to Han Dongfeng with me."


    Gu Jiu walked outside the villa. Huo Xiang heard that he didn''t ask anything and immediately followed her footsteps.


    Han Dongfeng is in the villa at this time and is instructing his men to prepare tonight''s banquet.


    Gu Jiu came to the door. He immediately stood up and welcomed him.


    "Have you eaten yet? Do you want to use it here?"


    It''s morning now, so there''s nothing strange about Han Dongfeng''s question.


    Gu Jiu looked at Han Dongfeng, Zhongqing and dark clouds in the hall, as well as the people on one side, and said with a smile, "I''ve run out, but Huoxiang hasn''t used it yet."


    "That''s just right. Let him use it together."


    Then Han Dongfeng will take Huo Xiang to the restaurant.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to find you today." Gu Jiu quickly stopped each other.


    Han Dongfeng looked at Gu Jiu puzzled.


    At this time, his face was a little ruddy, no longer pale and weak.


    Han Dongfeng naturally knows that this is what Gu Jiu gave him to eat before, and everything will get better.


    For tonight''s banquet, Song Tao came to the door. It''s not good to designate.


    But he can still cope with his current physical condition.


    So early this morning, I began to arrange the evening.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw that Han Dongfeng''s face was much better.


    She explained her intention directly, "I think I''m almost rested these days. Let''s discharge the toxins from your body today. I''m sure many people will test your physical condition at tonight''s party."


    Han Dongfeng has meditation in his eyes.


    Yes, I vomited blood at the gate of the base that day.


    He never goes out very often, and his blood vomiting has definitely spread.


    There must be a lot of speculation about his health.


    Other small forces can say that Song Tao will never let go of the opportunity of temptation so easily.


    At this time, Gu Jiu said he would expel toxins from his body, which surprised Han Dongfeng very much.


    He thought he would wait a long time.


    Or until Huo Xiang has the ability to stand firm, Gu Jiu will cure him.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Zhong Qing, who stood up behind Han Dongfeng, was excited. "Miss Gu said that she can cure the boss today?"


    Gu Jiu nodded, but his eyes looked at Han Dongfeng, waiting for the other party''s answer.


    Zhongqing saw her nod and hurriedly took Han Dongfeng upstairs.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s go upstairs first."


    With that, Zhongqing had already pulled Han Dongfeng upstairs.


    Gu Jiu looked at their movements with a smile.


    Zhongqing has always been very steady. At this time, he pulled Han Dongfeng upstairs, so obviously eager.


    She knew they had something to say.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu sat directly on the sofa in the hall.


    I don''t care about the dark clouds on one side and other men.


    Huo Xiang followed her footsteps and stood behind her.

 Chapter 308

    For the first time, Wu Yun was so close to Gu Jiu that he was embarrassed for a while.


    This woman is so beautiful and has a very good temperament.


    The most important thing is their own ability.


    Wu Yun likes this woman very much and worships each other.


    So at this time, he just looked at Gu Jiu with bright eyes.


    The eyes were so enthusiastic that Gu Jiu could hardly ignore them.


    As a last resort, Gu Jiu had to face up to the dark cloud whose hair was only a little longer than Mao Cun.


    This girl looks like a tomboy.


    Moreover, Lei Jie and this dark cloud are not pleasing to the eye.


    She had found it when she had dinner in the villa that day.


    Dark cloud is careless and very straight tempered.


    Dark cloud, Han Yun.


    Now Gu Jiu has a certain definition of the speculation of his previous life.


    In the last life, Han Dongfeng finally died and was tortured by the toxins in his body.


    The dark cloud, perhaps renamed Han Yun, was sent to the position of the boss of the base by Han Dongfeng''s men.


    Zhong Qing, Xiao Liu, Tian An''an and several others who can''t be named.


    These people were all she had seen in previous lives.


    And he fought with her. It''s all because of Gu Xuan.


    In the last life, because the boss of the base was relatively low-key, almost no one had seen Han Yun''s true face.


    Even if she had been at the base for so long, she had never seen Han Yun.


    Now think about it, there is definitely a problem.


    However, if the base can be managed like that, it can be seen that dark clouds are not vegetarian.


    Of course, the subordinates left by Han Dongfeng are not simple. They are so loyal.


    The dark cloud saw the goddess looking at her and turned red.


    "That... That, you look so good."


    After saying that, the dark cloud''s eyes rolled around, just didn''t look at Gu Jiu.


    "Hahaha..."


    Gu Jiu smiled at the speech. "You''re so cute."


    The dark cloud heard Gu Jiu''s laughter, and his heart was still a little cramped.


    However, hearing the lovely words, she wished there was a crack in the ground.


    That face needless to say, more red.


    Seeing the appearance of dark clouds, Gu Jiu had to think of Han Dongfeng''s innocence.


    Sure enough, they deserve to be brothers and sisters. Even the appearance of innocence is similar.


    Dark cloud heard Gu Jiu''s happy laughter and inadvertently looked up at each other.


    At one glance, he looked at Gu Jiu''s joking eyes.


    Discomfort flashed across her face.


    But thinking of my brother upstairs, I took the initiative to say, "let''s go upstairs to find my brother."


    In fact, Gu Jiu planned to give Han Dongfeng and Zhongqing more time, but Wu Yun took the initiative to mention it, and she stood up.


    "Then go."


    Because she had been here before, Gu Jiu knew which was Han Dongfeng''s bedroom and walked directly upstairs to the familiar light door.


    Dark clouds and Huo Xiang followed her.


    As soon as he returned to the bedroom, Zhong Qing''s face changed greatly.


    "Dongfeng, do you think this can really cure your body?"


    He went to Gu Jiu for treatment.


    But now there is uncertainty in my heart.


    Han Dongfeng knows exactly what''s going on with his body.


    He, too, and Han Dongfeng are already waiting for their final fate.


    It''s just a death.


    After all, the body is injected with such a toxin. It''s too difficult to live.


    They saw those people with their own eyes. Their bodies were injected with toxin, changed color and became monsters.


    The course of those changes, even now Zhongqing is still trembling in his heart.


    That''s more terrible than a zombie.

 Chapter 309

    When Han Dongfeng heard Zhongqing''s uncertain words, he also remembered the same memory as him.


    That was the past he never wanted to recall.


    It was because of that encounter that he left his favorite army.


    Left those companions and brothers.


    It also destroys itself.


    But he won''t regret it.


    Because he is a soldier and the sharpest knife in this country.


    His duty is like this. He will fight wherever his superiors ask.


    No one expected that his last mission would end with leaving the army.


    His superiors did not deal with him secretly, and even sent him home. This is his welfare.


    It''s a favor for him.


    But it''s all because of your family.


    The gentleman''s family who occupies most of the military power in China and acts in a low-key manner.


    Just because he belongs to the army of the king''s family, his treatment is no more cruel and ruthless than that of other forces.


    He knew his fate could only wait to die.


    Now Gu Jiu said he could cure him, and he didn''t believe it at first.


    But there is always a trace of expectation in my heart.


    Han Dongfeng shook his head helplessly. "Zhongqing, I don''t know, but as long as there is a chance, who doesn''t want to live."


    Zhong Qing also understood, but he couldn''t help worrying.


    "Now it''s the only way, but Dongfeng, tell me the truth. You didn''t tell Gu Jiu what''s going on with your body, otherwise it''s hard for you to explain."


    Han Dongfeng stared at Yan, "am I such a person!"


    Seeing that he was worried, Zhong Qing smiled, "don''t I also care about you? At the beginning, your task was not ordered by your family, but exceeded the level. If you disclose the task, no matter who will let you go.


    The jun family has done its utmost, but the Dong family has always known your existence.


    Although they don''t know who you are, they always know you and try their best to find you.


    We cannot let our guard down because of the end of the world. "


    Hearing that Zhongqing mentioned Jun''s family, Han Dongfeng had respect in his eyes.


    When it comes to the Dong family, his expression is like swallowing Xiang.


    Don''t mention it.


    At the beginning, he was also stupid... What did he do to cross your house and obey the above orders.


    But at that time, he was already in front of Jun''s house. Standing in that position must be eye-catching.


    It noticed him and wanted him to live and die. He couldn''t escape.


    However, the Dong family must have a good fight when they have a chance.


    I just don''t know if I have a chance in the future.


    Han Dongfeng pressed his aching head, "OK, I know. No one will know these things except you and me."


    Zhong Qing is not going to poke his wound. He is really worried.


    Hearing Han Dongfeng''s words, Zhong Qing sighed.


    "Dongfeng, as a brother, I won''t hurt you. Although I''m sent by the people above to monitor your health, there are all your family around here, otherwise I won''t come.


    Now that I''m here, the jun family hasn''t given up on you. If you''re well this time, just listen to me and let the jun family have a letter. "


    He knew how strong Han Dongfeng was.


    And it is said that Han Dongfeng is likely to work for the little Lord of the jun family, that is, the three little gentlemen, as long as he has experienced for another two years.


    But before he could wait for this opportunity, he was hurt by the Dong family.


    It''s a pity to think about it.


    Now tell your family that it is loyalty to them.

 Chapter 310

    Dark cloud looked at his emaciated and shapeless brother lying in bed with tears in his eyes.


    She knew her brother was dying.


    I can''t stand it for so long.


    The brother who has taken good care of her since she entered the Han family is leaving her.


    Finally, with the warmth of my brother, I no longer drift.


    But the end came. Although their life was hard, she was content to have a brother.


    However, my brother will leave her after all.


    How can dark clouds not be sad at this time.


    "Brother..."


    The dark clouds choked.


    Han Dongfeng looked at his half sister in front of him with a weak smile on his mouth.


    "Xiaoyun, the base will depend on you in the future. Don''t be afraid, Zhongqing. They will protect you."


    The dark cloud shook his head in tears and bit his lips, but he didn''t answer.


    Han Dongfeng felt heartache when he saw this.


    His health is terrible.


    It''s not easy to struggle in this last world for more than a year.


    Now he has finally come to the end of his life.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked, and the people outside opened the door and came in without waiting for an echo.


    Han Dongfeng looked at Zhongqing coming with peace of mind in his eyes.


    My sister has been so long, although she is a little wayward.


    However, with Zhongqing pointing aside, he was still very relieved.


    Zhongqing walked into the room and felt the depression in the room.


    He knew Han Dongfeng was dead.


    At this time, he was very sad.


    After all, they have fought side by side for so long. They have worked together and are closer than their own brothers.


    "Zhong Qing, you''re here."


    Han Dongfeng''s weak mouth.


    Zhong Qing stepped up to the bedside, "boss, I''m coming."


    "Well, I''ll give my sister to you later."


    Zhong Qing nodded tearfully.


    When the dark cloud heard this, he couldn''t control his tears any more.


    Han Dongfeng naturally knows his sister''s reluctance and sadness.


    But he doesn''t have much time. He must explain everything before he leaves.


    "Later, Wu Yun changed her name to Han Yun. After I left, she was the boss of the base. Before she sat down, don''t tell the outside world that she is a girl, just say she is my brother.


    Song Tao is already dying. Clean them up. Don''t let them meet until Han Yun is the boss of the base. "


    Zhongqing, a big man, couldn''t help crying when he heard Han Fengyun''s explanation.


    "Boss, Dongfeng, don''t worry. I will definitely do it. I will take good care of Xiaoyun."


    Han Dongfeng nodded. Naturally, he was relieved of this good brother.


    Just don''t give up after all.


    He hasn''t lived enough and doesn''t want to die.


    At this time, he thought that if he had not accepted the task of leapfrog, his fate would have been rewritten.


    At this time, will he still live in the field of the king''s family, and will work next to the legitimate family of the king''s family.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    He has no right to refuse.


    Han Dongfeng thought about his life in the army and the scene that he fought side by side with his brothers and sang heroic songs together.


    How I want to go back to the past.


    Han Dongfeng had no orders and looked at the bloody sky outside.


    In the end, he did not survive.


    I don''t know where human beings will go in this desperate situation.


    Finally, Han Dongfeng was tired. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    This sleep never got up again.


    "Brother -"


    "Boss -"


    The painful sound of hissing and cracking lungs sounded in the villa.


    Han Dongfeng, the boss of the thunder base, died.


    Walking silently.

 Chapter 311

    Han Dongfeng is dead.


    Since then, a young man took over at the thunder base.


    It is said to be Han Dongfeng''s brother, Han Yun.


    He never appeared in public.


    But Han Dongfeng''s men left it to him.


    He is also very cruel.


    As long as someone in the base wants to do something, they are all cleaned up by thunder.


    Even Song Tao, who was quite powerful with the Han family before, is becoming more and more difficult.


    But still alive.


    Because there are still people under him and a batch of hidden weapons.


    He will not take the initiative to oppose the Han family as long as it is not a fish dead and the net broken.


    As long as he''s alive at this base.


    Now there are two security bases in the capital, one Huaxia security base and one thunder security base.


    Huaxia is the place where noble people live, and it needs a certain strength.


    He thinks he can''t get into the Huaxia security base.


    So I''m content here at this time.


    However, he is satisfied, but Han Yun will not make him natural and unrestrained.


    After Han Yun became the boss of the thunder base, she began to plan how to send Song Tao to death.


    The reason why my brother died was the torture of illness.


    But there is also Song Tao''s means.


    If he hadn''t asked for trouble and had a fight with his brother, his brother wouldn''t weaken so quickly.


    So Han Yun wants Song Tao to die.


    On this day, Han Yun just solved the internal affairs of the base under the guidance of Zhong Qing when he heard someone from Huaxia base.


    Zhong Qing felt uncertain and surprised when he heard the speech.


    He didn''t wait for the dark cloud to speak, and immediately shouted at the door, "please."


    Then a group of people came into the room first. They were all men in black, which was even more threatening.


    Then three people came in.


    The leading man was dressed in black with a one-piece hat on his head. There were really two men behind him.


    One looked fooling around and the other was dead, just like a walking corpse.


    Seeing this group of people, Zhong Qing guessed their identity only by looking at the dead and fooling man.


    He immediately stepped forward and said to the man in Black: "little Lord."


    The tone was respectful and pious.


    Han Yun saw Zhongqing and didn''t speak. She could see that the situation was wrong.


    The man in black was wearing a hat and couldn''t see his face.


    "Yes."


    But the low voice answered Zhongqing.


    Zhong Qing almost burst into tears when he heard the speech.


    Of course he knows who this is.


    The people from Jun''s family are definitely from Han Dongfeng.


    He and Han Dongfeng are both from Jun''s family. At this time, he even let the extremely noble Jun sanshao visit in person. I think there must be something important.


    Jun Beimo didn''t move, so he stood at the door and explained his intention.


    "The Dong family''s virus has a treatment vaccine. I remember a man surnamed Han in the jun family''s army was infected with the virus, so he brought the vaccine."


    These words made Zhongqing and Han Yun''s faces change greatly, even with incomparable sadness.


    That look, that look, enough for Jun Beimo to know what''s going on.


    He came and went in a hurry and left the room.


    This is¡ª¡ª


    I missed it after all.


    Jun Beimo left the thunder base with people. However, when he got on the bus, he saw people coming out of the base.


    One of the women was not embarrassed, but she was wearing half worn clothes.


    It looked like a woman in her thirties and forties. There was no attraction all over her, but Jun Beimo noticed the woman at a glance.


    He watched the woman get on the bus and follow the motorcade out of the gate of the base.


    Just then, the ring on his hand got hot.


    All the people in your family looking for destiny have a ring.


    And the one in his hand has been with him since he was born.


    The meaning of this ring is different.


    But now there is a reaction.


    In this case.


    In Jun Beimo''s mind, a pair of bright eyes of a woman flashed at this time, with infinite fatigue in their eyes.


    "Follow up."


    Jun Beimo, who was sent by ghosts and gods, issued such an order.


    The driver didn''t respond for a while when he heard the little master''s words.


    But the man who sat in the back seat and looked deeply at the little Lord.


    Then he said to the driver again, "don''t drive fast, catch up."


    Your family, at the age of 28, did not find the destined person, and this life has come to an end.


    Jiang Bai naturally saw the little Lord''s eyes looking at the ring.


    Whether it is or not, he will try it now.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was 28 years old.


    It has been three years since the end.


    PS: the editor didn''t notice to go on the shelf. It''s estimated to wait until next week.


    We will try our best to save codewords tomorrow. There have been too many twists and turns recently. It''s really hard to say.


    However, with your company, Huahua is still very happy. Thank you for your continued support. Love nimeng Moda ~


    Ask for daily tickets and five-star praise

 Chapter 312

    "Dong Dong..."


    The door rang.


    The silence of Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing was broken.


    "Please come in."


    Gu Jiu opens the door, looks at Han Dongfeng''s relaxed face, and eyebrows with Zhongqing''s gallant smile.


    It''s really easy for these two people to pretend to be relaxed.


    She felt the depression in the room.


    But Gu Jiu ignored them.


    She went to Han Dongfeng. "There''s no problem, so let''s start."


    Han Dongfeng nodded. He stood up from his seat and ordered his sister, Zhong Qing and Huo Xiang to leave.


    "You go to dinner first. I''m fine."


    "Brother -"


    Dark clouds are still worried.


    She took two steps forward.


    At this time, there is incomparable worry and fear in my heart.


    Han Dongfeng looked at his half sister. Her face was actually very beautiful.


    When I took it home, I was still a naughty monkey, dry and thin all over.


    But after so long, the body has grown meat, and the face is also fat. It looks like some women.


    However, the hair size of this end is still very eye-catching.


    If he survives today, he must be his own sister and be a real woman.


    With pity in his eyes, Han Dongfeng touched the hair of dark cloud.


    That hair doesn''t stick. After all, a woman''s hair is not hard.


    "Wait for my good news, and then keep this hair and be a woman."


    When Wu Yun heard this, a dark light flashed in her eyes. She stretched out her hand and pulled her brother''s clothes.


    What you want to say, you still can''t open your mouth in the end.


    She left reluctantly, and also separated from Han Dongfeng''s touch.


    Zhong Qing and Huo Xiang left the room.


    Only Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang are left in the room.


    Looking at the impetuosity in Han Dongfeng''s eyes, Gu Jiu didn''t open his mouth to comfort each other.


    "Lie in bed."


    Han Dongfeng glanced at Gu Jiu without any emotion in his eyes.


    Now he can only give the future fate to this woman.


    He has no choice.


    All this is the last expectation.


    Life and death are also between this woman''s thoughts.


    Han Dongfeng has a lot of peace in his heart.


    He walked towards the bed and lay obediently on the bed.


    Gu Jiu then came over.


    She still didn''t say anything and just did it.


    Raise your hands, and the healing power in your hands lights up in an instant.


    The crystal white light is very full.


    Feeling that the power was almost, Gu Jiu went towards Han Dongfeng''s body.


    Show the head and move it down slowly bit by bit.


    These white crystals are the power energy in Gu Jiu''s body.


    When the energy consumed is exhausted, her body will dry up.


    As long as the strength is well controlled, there will be no danger.


    Gu Jiu looked serious and frowned.


    At first, Han Dongfeng could open his eyes.


    But then he felt the blood flow back all over his body and inexplicably felt pain.


    He closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and endured all this.


    Gu Jiu also scanned Han Dongfeng''s body bit by bit and discharged the toxins in his body bit by bit.


    When the power in her hands passed Han Dongfeng''s body, there was a trace of black and red blood in her skin tissue.


    Although not much, it looks very disgusting.


    Gu Jiu endured the bad smell and scanned Han Dongfeng''s body all the time.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    Until half an hour passed, Gu Jiu still didn''t stop.

 Chapter 313

    Half an hour later, Gu Jiu was on Han Dongfeng''s feet and his hands stopped there.


    The hands are a few centimeters away from the feet.


    Gu Jiu''s forehead is sweating.


    She''s still holding on. It''s the last step.


    Han Dongfeng''s body was wrapped in a layer of black and red.


    The place where you wear clothes has also been soaked with black and red.


    His face was not pale, but a strange ruddy.


    Gu Jiu stopped at Han Dongfeng''s feet for half a minute before he stopped.


    She was extremely tired.


    So I can''t worry so much. I just sit by the bed.


    A lot of sweat came out of his forehead.


    Han Dongfeng opened his eyes after Gu Jiu stopped.


    Those eyes were clear and happy.


    Han Dongfeng felt that his body didn''t seem to have such a strong burden.


    And there is endless strength.


    Even that power is ready to move.


    Before all the surprises in his eyes came out, he saw the weak woman sitting by the bed.


    At this time, the woman is fragrant - sweaty - dripping - Li, and her face is weak.


    This scene made Han Dongfeng''s eyes burst into flames.


    He didn''t know what was wrong. He just looked at this woman and her body was stupid.


    Gu Jiu felt the sight of Han Dongfeng.


    Naturally, I also saw the fire heat in my eyes.


    With a smile, she stood up with her relaxed strength.


    "Your body is well and the virus has been discharged."


    Han Dongfeng naturally knew that his vision was wrong, so as soon as Gu Jiu stood up, he looked elsewhere.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he turned his head and thanked Gu Jiu seriously.


    The look was serious and sincere.


    Gu Jiu smiled, with a malicious smile.


    Han Dongfeng felt bad when he saw this.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s next conversation, he was stunned and his face was red.


    "The toxins in your body have been eliminated, but there is one thing you need to support yourself."


    Han Dongfeng listened carefully and asked politely, "what should I do next?"


    At this time, he obeyed Gu Jiu''s words very much.


    But Gu Jiu''s plan simply broke Han Dongfeng''s three outlooks.


    "Hit fly machine -"


    Han Dongfeng''s face flushed.


    Gu Jiu appreciated the change of face and continued: "remember to come a few more times, otherwise the toxin can''t come out, then I won''t treat you again."


    Then she walked towards the door.


    Gu Jiu saw Han Dongfeng''s complaint and was about to blow his hair.


    If you don''t leave at this time, you will definitely encounter the anger of the other party.


    Gu Jiu left, went out of the house and took Huo Xiang back to the villa.


    Han Dongfeng was gnashing his teeth at the door.


    This woman¡ª¡ª


    This woman has no three views.


    When Zhongqing and dark cloud enter the room, they see Han Dongfeng sitting on the bed with incomparable sadness and complaint in his eyes.


    They didn''t know what had happened to him, but they were still worried about his body.


    "Boss, how are you? Are you better?"


    Han Dongfeng nodded, but his face was still not good-looking.


    Dark cloud also walked over, "brother, what''s on you? Is this the toxin?"


    Han Dongfeng''s face became ugly as soon as he heard the word toxin.


    He looked down and saw the black and red blood on his skin and the bad smell.


    "Get out! Get out! No one is allowed to come in without my order!"


    Han Dongfeng''s tone was angry.


    He still remembers Gu Jiu''s leaving.


    Self reliant detoxification.

 Chapter 314

    At this time, he can''t say it in front of his sister and good brothers.


    Zhongqing and Wuyun look at him and lose their temper, with incredible eyes.


    Thinking he was going to wash his body, they turned and left the room without delay.


    Naturally, I won''t let others come in and disturb me.


    After the two left, Han Dongfeng looked at his embarrassment and was really in no mood to support himself.


    He got out of bed and headed for the bathroom.


    As for this day, no one knows how many times Han Dongfeng has solved it on his own.


    However, after he walked out of the room, there were several people in the villa, Zhong Qing, who looked at his spring - light appearance, and their eyes were only joking.


    Everyone is a man, and some things are self-evident.


    It can be seen that Han Dongfeng''s hands bring him a lot of joy.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang back to his residence and sees Lei Jie and Xiao Qi getting up in the hall.


    On the way, Gu Jiu already knew that Huo Xiang had not eaten sooner or later.


    At this time, I saw Lei Jie and Xiao Qi get up and go to the sofa to relieve the energy consumption of the body.


    She was also a little weak. "Go and get something to eat. It''d better be hot."


    Xiao Qi came in from Gu Jiu and found her face pale.


    His eyes were worried.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he wanted to rush to the kitchen to get him a bowl of hot food.


    It''s a pity that he can''t cook.


    Huo Xiang looked at Xiao Qi, who was at a loss, and Lei Jie, who was worried in his eyes, walked towards the kitchen.


    Xiao Qi is still young. Naturally, he can''t cook.


    Raj, he hasn''t seen each other cook since he''s known him for so long.


    Huo Xiang went to the kitchen and looked at the vegetables, rice, noodles and some meat and seafood in the kitchen.


    Gu Jiu took it out of the space.


    There are also some pots, bowls, ladles, basins, spices and so on.


    These days, they can always have a hot meal.


    It''s better than eating on the way to the capital, but I don''t know how many times.


    Huo Xiang grabbed a handful of vegetables with a basin, came to the side of the big bucket and began to wash the vegetables.


    Since Gu Jiu wants to eat hot food, he will make a bowl of noodles.


    Gu Jiu sat on the sofa and felt the energy emptiness of his body.


    She knew it was a power overdraft.


    It''s not good to have a few days.


    Gu Jiu had closed his eyes and opened them.


    She looked at Xiao Qi and Lei Jie with worry in her eyes and said, "I''ll go upstairs first and come down for dinner later."


    Then he walked upstairs.


    Lei Jie was just going to say something. Gu Jiu had gone upstairs and disappeared.


    It was so fast that it seemed to be in a hurry.


    This is a person in three hurry.


    Lei Jie thinks he understands Gu Jiu''s anxious action.


    Gu Jiu went upstairs and went straight back to the bedroom.


    Close the door, turn around and enter the space.


    Her body is still very weak.


    But just downstairs, she felt the traction of space.


    It seems that there is something in the space that can help her get rid of this weak trend.


    Gu Jiu had entered the space and felt a breath in the space.


    The Qi that is almost the same as the energy of a power.


    And the gas rushed to her body.


    That feeling is very comfortable.


    Gu Jiu also kept the posture of entering the space, closed his eyes and enjoyed the comfortable feeling of Qi pouring into his body.


    The feeling of those gases pouring into the space filled Gu Jiu''s body with power energy.


    There was no feeling of weakness before.


    PS: today is double eleven. Women''s Festival [star eye] wants to buy.


    It''s sad that there are so many things in the shopping cart that no one wants to buy.


    Let Huahua mourn alone for a while


    Why do double eleven exist and want to buy


    But the pocket is cleaner than the face.


    Is there a beauty as embarrassed as Huahua.


    Raise your hand and tell me loudly that I am not alone hahaha

 Chapter 315

    I don''t know how long it took. Gu Jiu opened his eyes when he felt that the gas was no longer pouring in.


    At this time, her body is very comfortable.


    It''s just a feeling of floating. It''s just like living and dreaming.


    And she also felt that the healing power in her body seemed to be upgraded.


    Reached level 3 like fire.


    Gu Jiu tries again and again and feels that the healing power has really reached level 3.


    The previous barrier disappeared.


    If the secondary barrier disappears, it means that it has reached level 3.


    After working hard for so long in her previous life, she is only level 3.


    In this world, however, within two months of the arrival of the last world, it has been upgraded to level 3.


    What a surprise.


    Gu Jiu''s face showed the most sincere smile.


    God treated her well.


    In this life, with such opportunities and the advantage of space, she is bound to live recklessly.


    No longer as embarrassed as in previous lives.


    Gu Jiu is naturally very happy to learn that the power has been upgraded.


    But as soon as she entered this space, the gas pouring into her body made Gu Jiu very curious.


    She couldn''t see the gas, but she could feel it.


    If anyone from the ancient martial family comes here at this time, he will tell her that this is Reiki.


    It is a rare treasure that is of great help to practice.


    But Gu Jiu doesn''t understand.


    Although I don''t understand, I know it''s good.


    Without a clear idea, Gu Jiu walked towards the river.


    This time, the lotus on the river is very quiet.


    The bud is motionless and has no tendency to blossom.


    Gu Jiu squatted down and put his hands in the cool water.


    After a few random teasing and drenching the bud with some water, he turned and prepared to leave the space.


    But just as I was leaving, I found a fruit box on one side.


    Hint signs apple, pitaya, orange, banana, mango and so on.


    Seeing these fruits, Gu Jiu secreted water from his mouth.


    She wants to eat fruit.


    So when Gu Jiu left the space, he took some boxes of fruit with him.


    Huo Xiang had already seen the fruit taken out by Gu Jiu.


    But they were relieved to find that she looked a lot better.


    After all, there is a party for her tonight. They are really afraid that Gu Jiu can''t stand it at that time.


    After eating in the morning and evening, several people collapsed on the sofa to rest.


    There are also fruit plates on the table.


    This is what Huo Xiang did.


    Several people slumped on the sofa, very natural and unrestrained, very comfortable.


    However, in another part of the thunder base, someone began to calculate them.


    Ji Peng looked at the boss holding the woman in his arms, with anger in his eyes.


    "Boss, are we so indifferent to tonight''s party? It makes women ride around our necks."


    The man called the boss, that is, the woman in Song Tao''s arms, ignored Ji Peng''s eagerness.


    He didn''t pay attention to the new second leader of the base at all.


    I''m just a woman.


    "Well..."


    Perhaps the strength in Song Tao''s hand hit, and the woman in her arms couldn''t help but vent - revealing her voice.


    There was a trace of boredom in Song Tao''s eyes.


    The woman has been with him for some time and is getting tired of it.


    The woman made a noise and annoyed him. She pushed the man to the ground.


    "Ouch..."


    Jiao Didi''s voice sounded, and the woman looked at Song Tao with sad eyes.


    There was a trace of fear in the bottom of my eyes.


    But the song style ignored her, "throw people out and give them to the brothers."

 Chapter 316

    The woman sitting on the ground was going to say a few soft words and pretend to be poor.


    But Song Tao''s next words have sentenced her to death.


    Women''s delicate makeup is distorted.


    She climbed to Song Tao''s feet on her knees and cried, "brother Tao, I dare not do this to me anymore. Don''t do this to me. I know I''m wrong. I can''t change my career. Please..."


    Song Tao has no interest in the docile woman in front of him.


    Especially the makeup of crying flowers.


    He didn''t have any pity and kicked people far away.


    Two men also came into the room.


    They shouted boss to Song Tao and pulled the woman out.


    Of course, in order to prevent a woman from screaming, she covered her mouth.


    Song Tao didn''t look at his capable men until the room was quiet.


    Ji Peng is his capable general.


    Unfortunately, the mission suffered heavy losses this time.


    Not only lost weapons, transportation equipment, but even lost more than half of the people.


    When I came back, I was very embarrassed, so that everyone in the base saw it.


    Song Tao thought, maybe it''s time to continue looking for some capable men.


    He pressed his forehead and thought about changing Ji Peng.


    Other questions came out of his mouth.


    "How does that woman look?"


    When Ji Peng heard this, he didn''t react for the moment.


    But I soon understood.


    He thought of the beautiful woman standing at the base. She was charming and charming. She was tight under her body.


    Song Tao did not notice his physical changes.


    However, I didn''t hear Ji Peng''s reply for a long time, so I couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "Why don''t you talk? Why can''t you hide it?"


    In Song Tao''s eyes, he thought the woman was very ugly, so he couldn''t open his mouth.


    However, Ji Peng spoke at this time.


    "That woman is a special thing. She is beautiful. She is a goblin."


    Ji Peng''s voice is still salivating.


    As soon as Song Tao heard this, he immediately stood up from his seat with his eyes shining.


    "Is that true?"


    Song Tao has no great hobbies, but he has a special liking for beauty.


    As long as it is a beauty, let him see, nine times out of ten will get it.


    Especially the more beautiful people are, the more excited he is.


    At this time, hearing Ji Peng''s words, his heart began to move.


    He also knew that the woman was a fire power and was even valued by Han Dongfeng.


    But so what.


    As long as he likes it, he must get it.


    "Tell me more about the situation at the base that day."


    Song Tao sat back again. He wanted to think about it carefully.


    What can I do to get the beauty in my hand.


    Since Ji Peng said that a woman is a special thing, he believed that the woman would never let him down.


    Ji Peng saw that the boss was interested in the woman and seriously said the details of that day.


    In fact, he said it more than once.


    But several times ago, the boss didn''t listen carefully.


    Every time I''m with a woman.


    "You said Han Dongfeng vomited blood?"


    Hearing Ji Peng''s words, Song Tao couldn''t help asking.


    Ji Peng nodded, "yes."


    Song Tao''s eyes turned. "What''s the origin of that woman? Where does she live now?"


    Ji Peng had already inquired clearly and immediately said, "in the villa next door to Han Dongfeng, the origin of the woman is not very clear, but she didn''t appear in the base for a long time."

 Chapter 317

    Song Tao nodded, "OK, I see. You make the brothers under you ready tonight."


    He thought it was definitely not easy for Han Dongfeng to spit blood.


    Thinking of that beautiful woman, Song Tao thought he was going to do something tonight.


    These days he felt the precursor of a breakthrough in physical powers.


    So I didn''t pay attention to this matter of Han Dongfeng.


    I''m going to talk about it later.


    But now I hear Ji Peng''s words, especially the beautiful you Wu.


    Song Tao thinks he''d better bring the woman back if he wants to do something tonight.


    Ji Peng heard his words with uncertainty in his eyes, "boss, can we tear our face with the Han family tonight?"


    Song Tao squints at Ji Peng, "stupid thing, what''s the advantage of Tearing our face with the Han family now!"


    Then he picked up the cup on the table and smashed it at Ji Peng.


    Ji Peng hid a little and avoided the cup.


    Song Tao is not unhappy about this, but some hate iron rather than steel.


    "Depending on the situation tonight, you''d better tie that woman back to me."


    Ji Peng suddenly realized.


    However, Song Tao was unhappy with the incident of smashing him with a cup, and even had some distortion.


    Why can he act so recklessly.


    If you want a woman, you need a woman. You can do whatever you want.


    He takes care of everything outside. He works hard.


    But Song Tao has been sitting in the boss''s position.


    At this moment, Ji Peng had some bad ideas in his heart.


    But there was no change in his face. He walked out of the room in silence.


    But the mind is different.


    Song Tao didn''t notice this change at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The evening came quickly.


    Today''s base has been exceptionally powered for more than two hours.


    The Han family''s villa has long been brightly lit, and even there is an endless stream of people at the door.


    Behind the villa, the smell of meat came.


    This is the smell of barbecue.


    Everyone who walked into the Han family smelled the alluring fragrance as soon as they came in.


    Although they are also the small leaders of the base, they are fantastical about the life of big fish and meat every day after the end of the world.


    It''s difficult to eat meat once a week.


    At this time, they had already secreted export water from the smell of barbecue in the Han family.


    Han Dongfeng followed Zhongqing and his sister Wuyun and sat on the sofa of the Han family villa.


    He didn''t mean to get up to greet the guests.


    He''s the boss of this base. There''s no need to lower himself.


    Gu Jiu and others haven''t come yet.


    There was also no sign of Song Tao.


    Gu Jiu is next door. It''s not slow to come there. Let someone invite him for a while.


    As for Song Tao''s late arrival, it is not surprising.


    That man always does.


    When the people were almost there, Han Dongfeng got up and asked people to invite Gu Jiu.


    Zhong Qing took the task.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the door of the villa, he saw Gu Jiu and others.


    Gu Jiu is wearing a casual sportswear without any decoration, but she is still so beautiful and has an irrecoverable charm.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi behind him dressed up well.


    Wearing new clothes is very spiritual.


    Zhongqing immediately welcomed him. "It''s a coincidence. The boss just asked me to pick up Miss Gu and others. I met him as soon as I went out."


    Gu Jiu said with a smile, "then go in."


    "OK."


    Zhongqing leads Gu Jiu and others into the banquet hall.


    The leaders of small forces from all sides of the base were present.

 Chapter 318

    Most of them have never seen Gu Jiu.


    However, after seeing Zhongqing personally lead a woman in, they have guessed Gu Jiu''s identity.


    Gu Jiu''s appearance stunned everyone at first sight.


    What a woman this is.


    Beautiful, it''s so beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that people can''t find adjectives.


    They were stunned.


    This woman is the second in command of the thunder base in the future?


    Are you sure it''s not Han Dongfeng''s wife or a friend.


    A beautiful woman has only one use in this last world.


    That''s the purpose of venting.


    However, all this is under the condition that women do not have any protective ability.


    So we soon got rid of our previous ideas.


    They know that the woman who appears has certain strength.


    They all heard their men''s report clearly.


    Know that women are fire powers, and even these weapons.


    Such a woman not only has external advantages, but also her own strength and powerful weapons.


    If Han Dongfeng doesn''t accept each other, it''s incredible.


    Gu Jiu ignored the sight put on her in the hall.


    She took Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi to walk towards Han Dongfeng at the banquet.


    At this time, Han Dongfeng is full of spring - light.


    It looks moist.


    Gu Jiu walks over and Han Dongfeng takes the wine and hands it to Gu Jiu.


    Many things at the party were at the bottom of his suitcase.


    He wasn''t going to take it out.


    But today Gu Jiu took the initiative to treat him and felt relaxed.


    With a big hand, Han Dongfeng took out all the bottom of the pressure box.


    This is a long face for Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu took the wine from Han Dongfeng and said with a smile, "please take care of it in the future."


    Han Dongfeng smelled the speech, looked at the three people behind her and said with a deep smile: "you''re welcome."


    He asked for three glasses of wine at the bottom of his hand and handed them to Huo Xiang.


    He raised his glass and touched Gu Jiu. "We will be a family in the future. We will spend a long time together in the future. Let''s bear more with each other."


    Gu Jiu said nothing and drank the wine happily.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang also drank the wine in the glass.


    Seeing this, Han Dongfeng smiled with satisfaction.


    Then he took Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang to the banquet and stood in front of the crowd.


    Song Tao hasn''t arrived at this time.


    But Han Dongfeng doesn''t expect the other party to come.


    Whether you arrive or not, the party will continue.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the woman standing next to me will be the second in command of our thunder security base in the future. When I am away, she will be in charge of everything. She has half of the management power of the base, and everyone who meets me should treat each other respectfully -"


    "Ouch! It''s already started. Boss Han is not interesting enough. He didn''t wait for me."


    When Han Dongfeng was halfway through his speech, he was interrupted by someone at the door.


    The man looked like a dog, but his eyes were gloomy and his face didn''t look like a good man.


    Especially the gloom between the eyebrows makes people uncomfortable.


    Gu Jiu guessed the identity of the visitor when the man claimed to be someone from song.


    This man, Gu Jiu, is Song Tao.


    Looking at Ji Peng standing behind him, Gu Jiu knew it clearly in his heart.


    Han Dongfeng was disturbed and his face remained unchanged, but his eyes were unhappy.


    He looked at Song Tao with a smile.

 Chapter 319

    "It was boss song who came. I thought you were in gentle village. You won''t come now."


    Han Dongfeng smiled.


    He shouted boss song in his mouth, but that tone was full of disdain.


    Song Tao couldn''t listen to Han Dongfeng at this time.


    His eyes were full of charming and beautiful women.


    The lust and evil in those eyes are not covered up.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, standing behind Gu Jiu, saw this look and stood up immediately.


    The two of them blocked Gu jiuzha and faced Song Tao''s disgusting face.


    Seeing two men blocking his sight, Song Tao immediately changed his face.


    "Go away!"


    Song Tao began to scold Huo Xiang and Lei Jie regardless of the occasion.


    Han Dongfeng looked unhappy at this, and his expression was cold.


    He was about to do something when Gu Jiu stopped him with his eyes.


    Han Dongfeng looked down Gu Jiu''s line of sight and saw the eyes of everyone around him.


    They are all paying attention here at the moment, and even most people pay attention to him.


    The eyes were inquisitive, suspicious and uncertain.


    Han Dongfeng only needs a little thought to understand.


    These people are curious about him.


    It seems that spitting blood outside the base that day left a trace in their mind.


    Looking at Gu Jiu gently shaking his head, Han Dongfeng didn''t move.


    Perhaps this is an opportunity to find out those small forces that are beginning to emerge and give them warnings first so that they can all take heart.


    If he can''t hold it down, he doesn''t mind seeing blood.


    Han Dongfeng and Gu Jiu stood in place without any action.


    They let the people around them look at them.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie couldn''t help it at this time.


    Listening to Song Tao''s scolding and shouting, their hands began to itch.


    Originally, these two days, they were lazy and wanted to loosen their bones.


    Now that someone comes to the door, they are naturally happy to accept it.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other, then shot at the same time and attacked Song Tao.


    Ji Peng, standing behind Song Tao, saw this and shot for the first time.


    Song Tao is not a vegetarian himself. After reacting, he immediately hit back.


    Several people were very angry at the banquet.


    Everyone is far away from their battle circle.


    Gu Jiu and Han Dongfeng did not move. They were enjoying the battle.


    Song Tao''s strength is naturally not low.


    Ji Peng is Song Tao''s right-hand man. Naturally, it''s no problem.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are equal to them, which makes Han Dongfeng satisfied.


    As long as you are a good seedling, you are not afraid to adjust - teach.


    It seems that these two people are capable.


    Not soon enough, I saw that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie no longer had an advantage.


    At this time, under the attack of Song Tao, they began to be trapped frequently.


    Gu Jiu also found this scene.


    She narrowed her eyes and pushed Han Dongfeng out behind her.


    Han Dongfeng was pushed out by Gu Jiu and looked back at the little woman.


    But I only saw the bad smile on each other''s face and the worried eyes of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    At this moment, Han Dongfeng certainly understood her intention.


    Han Dongfeng walked towards the four people who were fighting hard.


    The lightning power in his hand suddenly rose and waved towards the four people in the fight.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder and lightning suddenly started among the four people and stopped one after another.


    Han Dongfeng''s thunder and lightning did not take it back, but it was still released in his hands.

 Chapter 320

    He looked at Song Tao and Ji Peng and said coldly, "if you''re here to congratulate, I welcome you, but if you''re here to play, then walk slowly."


    Hearing this, the gloom in Song Tao''s eyes became more obvious.


    However, the previous battle with Huo xiangleijie consumed a lot of his powers at this time.


    So he could only greedily look at the woman standing behind them.


    Women are so beautiful.


    The whole body is full of charm and laziness.


    If such a woman can spend a night with her, it''s like selling - soul.


    Unfortunately, there was Han Dongfeng''s resistance at this time, and there were two strong men on one side. He had no chance to meet that woman at all.


    Song Tao sipped at the corners of his mouth. He was not in a hurry. The future was long.


    Get that woman sooner or later.


    Han Dongfeng naturally saw the greed in Song Tao''s eyes.


    However, seeing Gu Jiu behind him, he was not unhappy and even ignored Song Tao, so he didn''t care.


    On the contrary, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie glared at Song Tao, which led to Gu Jiu''s back.


    Their actions are already self-evident.


    They are Gu Jiu''s people, which is absolute support.


    Gu Jiu looked at the movements of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie with a smile, as well as Xiao Qi''s fierce eyes.


    These three people are really¡ª¡ª


    It really made her laugh and cry.


    However, this move can also be seen that the three treat her as always.


    The people present, when Han Dongfeng shot, had dispelled the speculation in their hearts.


    If they heard the people below say that Han Dongfeng vomited blood, there may be a physical problem.


    So at this moment, they are seeing Han Dongfeng''s hand, and their face is not weak.


    All this was broken.


    Even Song Tao and Ji Peng think so.


    Seeing that Song Tao stopped looking for trouble, Han Dongfeng said to everyone: "the banquet continues. I hope you can eat and drink well tonight and continue to fight tomorrow."


    "Thank you, boss Han -"


    "Yes, yes, I have long smelled the fragrance..."


    "Boss Han, please hurry up and serve. We''re drooling with the smell -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Dongfeng shook his head when he heard what they said. "This is Miss Gu''s big day. You don''t even have a word of congratulations. You want to eat and drink for free. It''s a little against the rules."


    Hearing this, the people looked at Gu Jiu one after another.


    "Congratulations, Miss Gu -"


    "Please help Miss Gu in the future -"


    "Miss Gu, it''s really not easy. With you, it''s like adding wings to a tiger -"


    "Congratulations..."


    Listening to the insincere congratulations, Gu Jiu was in a safe mood.


    She received all the congratulations with a smile.


    Han Dongfeng saw that it was almost time. Then he called the people under him to dinner.


    After a while, they saw a group of people holding such a large tray in their hands.


    The tray was covered with roasted golden and fragrant roast meat.


    Just smelling it, many people swallowed their saliva.


    Today, Han Dongfeng''s move shows that it is against the woman named Gu Jiu.


    He is also the second in command of the thunder base in the future, but he attaches great importance to it.


    This makes the people''s contempt for Gu Jiu reduce a lot.


    Similarly, they are still not satisfied.


    After all, it''s just a woman.


    Even if they had strength, they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    A man who had just come to the base for a short time became the second in command of the base in the twinkling of an eye.


    Many people are still guessing what''s fishy in it.


    PS: dear friends, this book is in PK, asking for recommendation tickets, asking for rewards, and helping to flush the results, even one piece.

 Chapter 321

    In this way, everyone is suspicious and enjoying the feast tonight.


    The same is true of Song Tao.


    At this time, he was full of calculations.


    How to get that woman.


    Better get it in his bed tonight.


    But he thought a lot of tricks, which were useless.


    Han Dongfeng has been with women from beginning to end.


    And those two men, plus a kid.


    Even though there was a lot of rich food at tonight''s party, Song Tao still didn''t enjoy it.


    Before the banquet was over, Song Tao left with Ji Peng.


    He couldn''t help it.


    I can only see the taste, but I can''t eat it. It''s too uncomfortable.


    He needs someone to solve his physical needs.


    In this way, Song Tao left with Ji Peng.


    Ji Peng followed Song Tao from beginning to end.


    But after tonight, his eyes at Song Tao became more and more disrespectful.


    Even with some calculations.


    Han Dongfeng didn''t respond to Song Tao''s departure.


    But when I saw the dark clouds on one side, I had some deep meaning in my eyes.


    He called the dark clouds to his side.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Dark clouds are still careless, but they are a little awkward.


    Han Dongfeng touched her hair.


    Then he whispered, "grow your hair and be a little woman. Your brother will protect you. You don''t need to cover yourself up like this."


    As soon as the dark cloud heard this, he suddenly looked up at him.


    There was some sadness and gratitude in his eyes.


    In the depths with a little more desire.


    In short, the mood of dark clouds at this moment is very complex.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "OK."


    Today, Han Dongfeng cleaned out the toxins in his body. In addition, he used his powers at night. At this time, his body is a little tired.


    Gu Jiu also doesn''t like such an occasion.


    Now that everyone knew each other, she left the party with Huo Xiang.


    For Gu Jiu''s departure, people who don''t care still see it in their eyes.


    Especially seeing Han Dongfeng personally send women out of the door.


    This phenomenon makes them more sure that this woman can''t be booed.


    There is also previous speculation that this woman will not really be a good friend of boss Han, right?


    But looking at their actions, there seems to be no ambiguity.


    But I don''t know for the time being. It doesn''t matter.


    They have a long way to go.


    It depends on what ability this woman has to convince them in the future.


    Han Dongfeng sent Gu Jiu away before returning to the banquet.


    He directly handed over the next matters to Zhongqing.


    Turn around and rest upstairs alone.


    The party didn''t end until midnight.


    When everyone is clean, Zhongqing orders the people below to clean up the scene.


    He walked upstairs.


    Until I came to Han Dongfeng''s bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Boss, have you rested?"


    Han Dongfeng didn''t rest. He was sitting on the seat in the room and smoking.


    He hasn''t smoked for a long time since he was ill.


    But today he just wanted to smoke for no reason.


    Hearing Zhong Qing''s inquiry, he said to the door, "come in."


    Zhongqing just opened the door and came in.


    He saw the man sitting in the seat at a glance.


    Close the door and walk directly towards Han Dongfeng.


    He sat right in front of him with some reflection in his eyes.


    "Boss, do you want to report your physical condition to the people of your family sometime?"


    To tell the truth, since Zhong Qing opened his mouth at this time, he knew that the follow-up would never end well.

 Chapter 322

    For example, how is Han Dongfeng''s health?


    Who cured him?


    Can other people infected with the virus be treated?


    This is all a problem. All this will involve Gu Jiu.


    Therefore, it is somewhat difficult for Zhongqing to speak at this time.


    Han Dongfeng heard Zhongqing''s questions and thought of them for the first time.


    During the day, they discussed the problem.


    But in the evening, I had to face this problem again.


    Han Dongfeng was a little uncertain before.


    Now he feels better.


    It''s time to make a decision.


    To tell the truth, Han Dongfeng doesn''t want to sell Gu Jiu like this.


    Similarly, I don''t want to violate your family.


    The family gave him an honor he had never had before and gave him a chance to regenerate.


    At this moment, Han Dongfeng is also very difficult to choose.


    He took a deep breath of the cigarette in his hand, and the surrounding smoke slowly came out of his mouth.


    After smoking several cigarettes, Han Dongfeng put out the cigarette in his hand.


    He got up from his seat and went to the French window.


    Look at this huge thunder security base.


    This is what we had to build in order to give our men a foothold.


    Unexpectedly, there are more and more people in the base.


    He also became the leader of the base.


    But all this is not what he wants.


    He didn''t know what he wanted.


    It seems that he is in a higher position. It seems that he didn''t accept the task of skipping the level and work for the legitimate family of the king before.


    Anyway, not now.


    Everything in front of us can''t be grasped in this last world.


    It''s like an ethereal thing that can''t be grasped at all.


    Zhongqing looked at Han Dongfeng''s actions and didn''t speak.


    He is waiting for the other party''s decision.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    Han Dongfeng finally made a decision.


    He turned and looked at Zhong Qing. "Don''t inform your family too soon in advance. When I find a chance, I''ll mention it to Gu Jiu. Look at her meaning. If I can''t, I''ll protect her and don''t reveal her -"


    "Ha ha..."


    But in the end, Han Dongfeng smiled at himself.


    It''s easy for your family to know anything.


    That family is very mysterious.


    There''s nothing I don''t know.


    Although he is in the army under the name of Jun''s family.


    But for so many years, I haven''t had in-depth contact with the lineage of that family.


    But I have seen Mr. Jun and the two CHILDES from afar.


    Especially Jun sanshao, who is a famous figure in the army.


    As long as it is him, there is no task that cannot be completed.


    Beside him, there are several capable subordinates who are loyal to him.


    He had seen those people, too.


    He thought he would stand in their position.


    Unfortunately, later he accepted the task of changing his life fate.


    Han Dongfeng shook his head and threw away the unrealistic ideas in his head.


    Hearing Han Dongfeng''s smile, Zhongqing soon understood the loopholes in his words.


    Yes, your family can''t hide it.


    So Han Dongfeng immediately changed his mouth, "when I look back, I''ll tell her about it, otherwise it''s not good to wait for the gentleman''s family to know."


    Zhong Qing nodded, "that''s all we can do. This time it''s our negligence."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is our calculation. It''s undeniable. Don''t play tricks in front of Gu Jiu''s woman. That woman is not easy to provoke. Even I don''t know how high her strength is."


    PS: ask for recommended tickets and give a reward to those who like flowers~


    Let''s get active. It''ll be fine after Tuesday MUA!


    PK is too good to see your parents give you no strength. Adorable suck [pencil lead].

 Chapter 323

    As soon as Han Dongfeng heard Zhongqing''s words, he quickly interrupted and looked at Zhongqing with a smile.


    Hearing this, Zhongqing looked tense. "Gu Jiu''s strength is above you?"


    Han Dongfeng turned and looked at the dark night falling out of the window. He said casually, "I can''t see her strength, but she has an upper person''s breath. That pressure is a little scary."


    Hearing this, Zhong Qing couldn''t sit still.


    He hurried to Han Dongfeng with worry on his face, "would it be bad for us if she knew about it?"


    Before, Zhongqing also wanted to fight this matter with their negligence.


    But as soon as he heard Han Dongfeng''s words, Zhong Qing knew it was impossible to do so.


    The worry in his eyes was obvious.


    Han Dongfeng naturally sees it clearly.


    He turned and patted him on the shoulder. "Go and have a rest. Don''t think too much. Leave it to me."


    However, Zhong Qing''s concern remains unabated.


    Seeing this, Han Dongfeng joked: "OK, don''t think too much. It''s a big deal to compensate her for this base."


    Good guy, Zhong Qing almost couldn''t stand firm.


    "Old... Boss, are you serious?"


    "Why not? Only those with strength and brains can naturally manage the base."


    With that, Han Dongfeng went to the bed and sat down.


    He squinted at Zhong Qing: "don''t go yet. Are you going to sleep with me tonight?"


    That smiley words, finally revealed from Han Dongfeng, also had a few indescribable meanings.


    Hearing this, Zhong Qing shivered all over, turned and rushed out of the room.


    After Zhongqing left, Han Dongfeng lay tired in bed.


    Forget it, take one step at a time and let it go.


    Just report the matter to Jun''s family. It''s time to talk to Gu Jiu.


    He doesn''t have to calculate a woman behind his back.


    I just don''t know what will be done at Jun''s house.


    I''m sure I won''t do anything to force people.


    After all, the jun family still has a certain benevolence and righteousness, as well as the bottom line.


    They shouldn''t embarrass a woman.


    Han Dongfeng thought and 1 fell asleep in bed.


    Zhong Qing, who also left the room, went back to his bedroom and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu left the banquet with Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi and went straight back to their residence.


    Several people ate less at the party.


    They all went back to their rooms and fell asleep.


    Most of the people in the whole base slept well tonight.


    Only Song Tao is experiencing irritable trouble.


    At this moment, his mind was full of the beautiful and enchanting woman at the party.


    Even if the woman under him, no matter how open, he has no taste.


    After solving the problem, Song Tao got up and went to wash.


    The woman left behind watched Song Tao go into the bedroom and her eyes darkened quickly.


    She got out of bed quietly and came to the door.


    Open the door and see the man outside.


    This person is no one else. It is Ji Peng who accompanied Song Tao back from the banquet.


    "Brother Peng, he went to take a bath."


    Ji Peng looked at the woman''s appearance and looked dark.


    Then he nodded and a mini hand gun came out from behind.


    "Find your own chance. There is only one chance. If you miss it, no one can save you."


    With that, Ji Peng turned away from the woman and looked straight ahead.


    The woman held the gun in her hand and clenched her lips.


    Then she took the gun in her hand, turned around and went back to the room.


    PS: recommended quick wear for Huahua: quick wear: President''s strategy manual is over. Su Shuangchong''s article, fried chicken, fried chicken, sprinkled sugar constantly.


    There is also a growing type of "quick wear spirit wish: Lord God, please let go".

 Chapter 324

    Ji Peng flashed a fierce light in his eyes when the door was closed.


    The woman who came into the room was actually his woman.


    But later Song Tao robbed him.


    No, or he sent it out himself.


    Just to survive the end of the world.


    Although this woman is not his favorite, but in the hands of others, he is a man and is still uncomfortable after all.


    At this time, this woman can come in handy, but also the best.


    Ji Peng stood outside the room all night.


    It was not until dawn that gunfire came from the room.


    In such a big room, the sound of gunfire startled the people downstairs.


    Ji Peng flashed into the room for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles away from the thunder safety base, a convoy is coming.


    Jun Beimo sat in the car and looked at the scene outside the car. There was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    He knew that he would arrive at Thunder security base soon.


    I don''t know if I''ll see that woman.


    I wonder if women remember him?


    The brothers of the Secretary''s family looked at the young master and kept silent all the way. They looked at each other and continued to drive seriously.


    The young Lord finally couldn''t help taking action.


    Mousran said before that the young Lord will be unable to help sooner or later.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    They only know who the little Lord came out for.


    Except Gu Jiu, they don''t do what he wants.


    Although they don''t refute.


    But this time, when I came back to your house, I heard from your old master and all their knowledge.


    Knowing this is not a good thing for the little Lord.


    If Gu Jiu is a doomed person, everything is easy to say.


    But the chance that this woman is is too small.


    The little Lord has such a hazy feeling for women.


    From the little Lord to the thunder base, it shows that this matter can not be retained.


    No one in your family has the right to refute what the little Lord wants to do.


    Even the old master of your family is so.


    Siyun and Siyun have thought of the worst.


    However, all these are the decisions of the little Lord, and they can only comply with them.


    The car is still moving.


    It is estimated that we will reach the thunder security base in another half an hour.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, an area of the thunder security base is in a hurry.


    That''s Song Tao''s territory.


    When the gunshot rang out in Song Tao''s room, Ji Peng rushed in for the first time.


    He saw with his own eyes the woman who once belonged to him, holding the gun in his hand and facing Song Tao''s mouth of Yue Xiong.


    Song Tao''s eyes widened and he died in peace.


    The woman saw Ji Peng''s figure and trembled to run here.


    Ji Peng heard footsteps coming downstairs.


    He couldn''t help but step back and his powers worked quickly.


    Then a wind blade went towards the woman.


    The fragile neck was soon gasped.


    The female forbearance dropped her gun and looked at Ji Peng with puzzled eyes and fear.


    She doesn''t understand why.


    It''s not what he said. As long as they kill Song Tao, they can start over again.


    Why kill her?


    The woman put her hand over her neck and looked at Ji Peng with her eyes wide open.


    Just then, all of Song Tao''s men went upstairs.


    They rushed into the room and saw the dead boss and the woman who didn''t seem to live long.


    At this time, the woman was covered with red fruit, and there was such a big wound on her neck, and she was still bleeding.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Their boss is dead.


    So what do you do in the future?


    "Boss!"


    "Boss -"


    The voice of grief rang out in the room.

 Chapter 325

    Several of them looked at Ji Peng and their eyes changed.


    Ji Peng received those lines of sight and stood in front of the crowd, raising his hand to signal silence.


    After the crowd was quiet, Ji Peng pointed to the woman on the side.


    "This woman killed the boss. She deserved her death."


    Many people hate looking at women.


    One of them has powers and has directly tortured her.


    Ji Peng is not soft hearted about this.


    Because after today, he can take over the forces under Song Tao.


    He is the boss of this small force.


    Until the woman was tortured to death, several of them who looked at Ji Peng''s line of sight stood up.


    They respectfully said to Ji Peng, "brother Peng, the boss is gone, and we can''t be a plate of loose sand. We also ask brother Peng to be our boss and lead us to create brilliance."


    "Yes, yes, brother Peng, you are the most capable person to lead us now."


    "Also ask brother Peng to lead us and be our boss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of several people, Ji Peng was already very happy.


    But his face was not obvious, with some hesitation.


    Looking at Song Tao''s body, his eyes were even more "sad".


    Finally, Ji Peng finally took the boss''s position under the repeated pleas of the people.


    Since then, Song Tao was no longer, and Ji Peng became the new boss.


    However, the so-called brilliance, which step can be taken, all that is life.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, junbeimo''s team has also reached the thunder safety base.


    People have begun to flow at the entrance.


    The two brothers of the Si family looked at the frown of the young master. They stopped the car steadily.


    "Young Lord, do you want to go down and ask?"


    Ask what? Just want to see Gu Jiu.


    It''s just that no one can enter the base.


    If they want to go in, they also need to check and even hand in materials.


    However, as a little Lord, it is naturally impossible to follow such a procedure.


    When they came, they had inquired about the power of thunder security base.


    Naturally, I know that the boss here is Han Dongfeng.


    Even once a member of your family.


    Jun Beimo was also clear. He heard Siyun''s question and didn''t speak.


    He has been watching the thunder base.


    The woman is in this base. He will see each other soon.


    But the mood was so calm at this time.


    After a long time, Jun Beimo did not move.


    He opened the door, looked at the two brothers and said, "wait for me here." then he pushed open the door and got off.


    Jun Beimo came to the motorcade behind.


    When the second car saw his figure, someone had stepped out of the car.


    It was Jiang Bai who got off the bus.


    Looking at Jiang Bai, Jun Beimo stopped, "come in with me."


    Jiang Bai had no time to ask, and immediately followed the footsteps of the little Lord.


    In the eyes of the two brothers of the Si family and many bodyguards, Jun Beimo and Jiang Bai thought about the thunder security base.


    After thinking about it, Siyun called two bodyguards to follow him.


    They are really worried. The little Lord only takes Jiang Bai.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Dongfeng received the news of Song Tao''s death early in the morning.


    He didn''t react to the news for a moment.


    Song Tao died like this.


    Or die on a woman.


    But considering his style of behavior, such a way of death doesn''t seem strange.


    I don''t care about unimportant things.


    Just as Han Dongfeng, his sister, Zhong Qing and his capable men were having breakfast, someone came in.


    "Boss, there are people from your family."

 Chapter 326

    "Boss, there are people from your family."


    The visitor came to Han Dongfeng and said.


    In a simple sentence, Han Dongfeng almost lost his chopsticks.


    He stared at Zhong Qing with wide eyes.


    Zhong Qing was also shocked.


    Han Dongfeng reacted quickly and stood up with a loud voice, "come on, please come in."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Jun Beimo was still standing at the gate of the base.


    Jiang Bai stood beside him with the support of two bodyguards.


    They did not intend to follow the normal procedures, so they directly reported the name of Han Dongfeng.


    It wasn''t long before someone drove to pick them up.


    When Han Dongfeng heard that the people of Jun''s family were still waiting at the gate of the base, he couldn''t care about anything and drove directly.


    From a distance, I saw a tall and handsome man standing at the gate of the base.


    The noble temperament of the man and his familiar appearance almost made Han Dongfeng''s legs soft.


    He was very flustered at this time.


    This man is definitely not a small minion, and he is still in a high position.


    Look at the young man around him and the two bodyguards around him.


    Han Dongfeng has almost guessed his identity.


    He drove the car not far from the group and got off immediately.


    He walked towards the man standing at the door, dressed in grace and dignity.


    When I see the real face of a young man hanging around a man.


    Han Dongfeng immediately said respectfully to the handsome man around him, "three little."


    Respect with pious greetings.


    Jun Beimo looked at the man in front of him and nodded.


    He was not impressed by the people in front of him.


    I investigated when I didn''t come. This man is from Jun''s family.


    I was involved in the Dong family''s task before, and was arranged to retire from the army because of some special reasons.


    Seeing the handsome man nodding in front of him, Han Dongfeng kept guessing.


    Jun sanshao came in person.


    What is the reason why this myth of the army came here?


    Is it because of Gu Jiu?


    Thinking of this, Han Dongfeng has some worries in his heart.


    When Zhong Qing got off at Han Dongfeng, he got off quickly.


    Hearing Han Dongfeng''s address, he also came over and bowed his head to greet, "three little."


    The same respectful title.


    This time Jun Beimo didn''t say anything.


    His brow was somewhat impatient.


    "Do you have a woman named Gu Jiu?"


    Jun Beimo asked directly. He couldn''t wait to know whether the woman was doing well.


    Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing were surprised and flustered when they heard the speech.


    Jun Beimo saw all the emotions in their eyes.


    Especially seeing the panic in their eyes, he thought something had happened to Gu Jiu.


    "What''s going on? Yes or no?"


    Cold tone, with a bit of authority.


    This makes the people around us who have been paying attention have been curious.


    The boss of the base has such a respectful attitude towards strange men.


    And that handsome man looks very powerful.


    What kind of person is this that makes boss Han so careful.


    For the speculation of people, no one goes to solve their doubts.


    Han Dongfeng has determined that the jun family has received the news that he is in good health.


    So at this time, he just wants to protect Gu Jiu.


    Looking at the man in front of him with some impatience, Han Dongfeng respectfully said, "three little, let''s go in and talk about it. It''s a little complicated."


    Jun Beimo wants to know about Gu Jiu.


    Therefore, there is no action for Han Dongfeng''s "delay".


    PS: maybe it will be on the shelves tomorrow day. The editor said PK but it will be on the shelves.


    But the result won''t be known until tomorrow morning.


    PK, however, Huahua will be on the shelf. It will explode more at that time.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll be on the shelves next Friday.


    Babies, don''t forget to vote after reading the article and give a reward

 Chapter 327

    "What happened to Gu Jiu? Tell me now!"


    If there was a somewhat intimidating tone before, it was full of killing intention at this time.


    Han Dongfeng felt the murderous tone and his legs trembled.


    Not to mention him, even Jiang Bai and the bodyguard are rare to see the young master get angry.


    And still so introverted, full of murderous anger.


    Han Dongfeng stabilized his mood and said, "Gu Jiu is very good, but she doesn''t know what''s involved."


    He has determined that the reason why the gentleman''s family came is that his body virus was cleaned up this time.


    So these words are very euphemistic.


    Listen in Jun Beimo''s ears, but some don''t understand.


    But hearing that women are good, Jun Beimo is relieved.


    He didn''t care about the second half of Han Dongfeng''s words.


    Jiang Bai stood by and watched the little Lord''s face change with his own eyes.


    From the anger at the beginning to the calm at this time.


    Gu Jiu?


    It was the first time he had heard the name.


    A woman?


    It seems that this is the key person who makes the little Lord change.


    Jiang Bai''s eyes showed some interest.


    Jun Beimo didn''t ask Han Dongfeng any more, but directly ordered: "take me to see her."


    Then he turned and walked towards the car behind him.


    He was going to just meet a woman.


    See each other and leave.


    But now he wants to see each other more.


    Then take the Secretary''s brothers and go in together.


    After Jun Beimo got on the bus, Han Dongfeng''s face became very tangled.


    Jun San Shao wants to see Gu Jiu, which he can''t stop anyway.


    I just don''t know if Gu Jiu will be in any danger.


    I think the people of Jun''s family can''t do anything.


    Zhongqing looked at Han Dongfeng''s face and touched each other.


    Han Dongfeng looked at him puzzled.


    Zhongqing has a deep meaning in his eyes, "Dongfeng, don''t you see? Jun sanshao seems to know Gu Jiu. There is a bit of familiar intimacy in his tone."


    Han Dongfeng was stunned. He really didn''t feel it.


    But in retrospect, it seems to have such a vague meaning.


    But they couldn''t wait for them to think deeply. The motorcade on one side had come.


    The two of them immediately got on the bus and led the way in front.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Gu Jiu is in the villa and has just finished the breakfast prepared by Huo Xiang.


    The four were sitting on the sofa discussing going outside.


    They have been at the base for several days. It''s time to relax.


    Huo Xiang couldn''t help it at first. "In S City, where we went before, there were still a lot of medicine in the hospital. We can go there and have a look. In that hospital, there was a zombie who followed us in 20017."


    It also occurred to him.


    When Gu Jiu heard this, he thought of the zombie who took them to their hiding place in 20017 for the first time.


    "Is it the zombie carrying 20017?"


    Huo Xiang nodded and then said the scene of following dark clouds to the hospital that day.


    And also told her the scene of Ji Peng and others coming back in embarrassment.


    Gu Jiu fell silent when he heard the speech.


    That zombie doesn''t seem to have any lethality.


    But it just looks like it.


    Under the control of 20017, the zombie can produce independent consciousness. It can be seen that it is not a good stubble.


    And according to Huo Xiang, there was no conflict in the hospital that day.


    Gu Jiu wondered if it was because he recognized Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Or¡ª¡ª


    Is it because the dark cloud called out his name?


    "You say, dark clouds call him Song Zhen?"

 Chapter 328

    "You say, dark clouds call him Song Zhen?"


    But what Gu Jiu cares about is that the zombie is someone Wu Yun knows. Does that also belong to Han Dongfeng.


    Huo Xiang nodded to show his default.


    "Well, the dark cloud called out his name, but it didn''t seem that he had much ups and downs."


    Lei Jie, who was on the side, couldn''t help interrupting at this time.


    "That zombie looks very powerful. It is said to be a power zombie. I don''t know its strength."


    These words are stupid Valley owes East.


    He seemed very eager to fight the zombie.


    Gu Jiu naturally heard it.


    She smiled without speaking.


    Gu Jiu''s white fingers, like jade, have been knocking on the table. She can''t see what she''s thinking.


    After a while, she said casually, "then let''s go to s city. I remember last time, I almost died there."


    Gu Jiu''s words were a bit of a joke.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi didn''t refute the speech.


    They just want to go out.


    If they stay like this, they will become lazy bones.


    Say act and act.


    When the four were ready to go, they walked outside the villa.


    This time out, they just need to drive a car.


    Gu Jiu has space. If you want to collect materials, just put them in space.


    Driving one more car will consume gasoline.


    Today''s gasoline is also a consumable, so it''s hard to have it again.


    Although Gu Jiu has prepared a lot of space, it is not such a waste.


    Several people got on the bus and drove towards the exit of the base without saying hello to Han Dongfeng next door.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Dongfeng drove to the villa with Jun''s motorcade.


    However, just as we were approaching the door, a familiar vehicle came from a distance.


    That''s Gu Jiu''s car in their yard.


    Han Dongfeng naturally recognized it at a glance.


    But at this moment, Han Dongfeng did not stop.


    He looked at his car and Gu Jiu''s car, so he passed by.


    Han Dongfeng has a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    Whether Jun sanshao knows Gu Jiu or not, he doesn''t need to put Gu Jiu in a dangerous area at this time.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s departure may be a good thing.


    Zhong Qing, sitting on the side, naturally recognized that the car that had just passed was driven by Gu Jiu.


    He saw Gu Jiu''s beautiful and charming face.


    Women are as cold as before, with a somewhat charming look.


    But Han Dongfeng didn''t stop or even take other actions. He just took a deep look at him without any words.


    Jun Beimo sits on the seat.


    He doesn''t know Han Dongfeng''s mind.


    And didn''t notice a car passing.


    His eyes were always on the outside, and all he thought about was the appearance of a woman.


    The woman''s name is Gu Jiu.


    However, when Gu Jiu''s car and Jun Beimo''s car passed by, the two brothers of the Si family followed the past at the same time.


    I don''t know if it''s their illusion. They seem to have just seen Gu Jiu in a flash.


    But that temperament seems different again.


    They looked at the little master sitting in the back seat and saw that he had no reaction, so they continued to drive.


    Maybe it''s just their illusion.


    Han Dongfeng stopped the car.


    The Junjia motorcade behind him soon stopped.


    Jun Beimo walked out of the car alone without waiting for his men to open the door.


    It can be seen how urgent he is to see Gu Jiu''s heart.


    PS: I didn''t notice to go on sale today. That''s Friday.


    Dear friends, ask for recommended tickets and five-star praise

 Chapter 329

    Seeing Jun sanshao get off, Han Dongfeng immediately get off and walk towards him.


    At this time, he just wanted to bring people into the villa and prolong the staggered time with Gu Jiu as much as possible.


    "Three little, please come inside."


    Han Dongfeng said respectfully.


    Jun Beimo gave him a faint look and walked towards the villa.


    The two brothers of the Si family, Jiang Bai and the bodyguard behind them immediately followed up.


    Dark clouds have been waiting in the hall.


    When I saw my brother and Zhongqing in a hurry, I knew it was not easy to come.


    Suddenly seeing a group of people coming in, she immediately stood up from the sofa.


    Then I saw my brother and Zhongqing support, and a strong and handsome man came in.


    Jun Beimo went to the sofa and didn''t sit down. Instead, he turned and looked at Han Dong and said, "where''s Gu Jiu?"


    Dark cloud heard the speech and knew that the man was looking for Gu Jiu.


    She stared at her brother and Zhongqing.


    Han Dongfeng''s face was unnatural for a moment, but it soon dissipated.


    He said to Wu Yun, "Xiao Yun, go next door to find Gu Jiu and say someone is looking for her."


    Dark cloud didn''t act for the first time, but looked at him puzzled.


    Han Dongfeng took comfort in his eyes, "go, it''s okay."


    The dark cloud walked towards the door.


    However, she is doomed to find Gu Jiu.


    Because Gu Jiu and others have just left the base.


    No one knows where they have gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo didn''t sit on the sofa after dark clouds left.


    Even if Han Dongfeng spoke aside, he didn''t let him take any action.


    He just stood in the hall, looking critically at the surrounding environment.


    But there was some eagerness in my heart.


    I don''t know what a woman will look like when she sees him.


    Will it be a surprise? Will you recognize him?


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, Gu Jiu, they left the base."


    Jun Beimo was looking forward to it, but he suddenly heard a voice from outside the door.


    The content of this remark changed his face.


    For a moment, he was stunned and then returned to plain.


    He turned and looked at the woman who came in.


    This is Xiaoyun just called by Han Dongfeng.


    The woman said Gu Jiu left the base.


    Jun Beimo has a loss in his heart, that''s for sure.


    After hearing the words of dark cloud, Han Dongfeng looked at Luo Jun San Shao for the first time.


    Seeing that there was no anger or roar on the other party''s face, his heart calmed down a little.


    He and Zhongqing looked at each other and walked to the man.


    "San Shao, I don''t know what you''re looking for Gu Jiu. Although she cleaned up my toxin, she has an absolutely good reputation with the Dong family."


    After thinking about it, Han Dongfeng decided to turn the topic away.


    Jun Beimo frowned when he heard this.


    "Toxin? Dong family?"


    The specious rhetorical question made Han Dongfeng don''t know how to answer.


    Finally, Siyun stood up.


    He walked up to Han Dongfeng with a smile, "Han Dongfeng, right? You used to work in the jun family. You should understand that there are some things he is not involved in. It''s like the Dong family. The jun family has never directly intervened."


    Han Dongfeng nodded when he heard the speech.


    That''s true, otherwise he wouldn''t have jumped over his level to do the task.


    This is being used.


    Seeing this, Siyun continued: "the young master and Miss Gu know each other. We came to the capital together, and the young master personally sent Gu Jiu here. If there''s anything you can say, we won''t be bad for Miss Gu."


    Si Yun''s words were quite polite.

 Chapter 330

    After all, the identity of the jun family is here. As long as they say a word, Han Dongfeng dare not disobey them.


    And even with force, Han Dongfeng and they are also on the weak side.


    Si Yun''s polite words, Han Dongfeng naturally understood.


    I heard that Jun sanshao and Gu Jiu knew each other, and the person was sent by Jun''s family.


    Han Dongfeng''s mood is very strange.


    But he didn''t have time to think so much.


    After this time, he told Jun sanshao everything he got along with Gu Jiu and what he knew about Gu Jiu.


    Seeing that the air conditioning on the man''s face gradually disappeared and his face was soft for a moment, Han Dongfeng''s strange mood rose again.


    When Jun Beimo heard that women used the materials in their hands in exchange for Huo Xiang''s future foothold, he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    This woman, always.


    Seemingly cold and heartless, in fact, there is a soft heart.


    However, when hearing that Gu Jiu cleaned up the toxin for Han Dongfeng, Jun Beimo was in a bad mood.


    The woman helped other men, which made him feel bad.


    I still remember that on the way to the capital, no matter what kind of things women see, how poor people, they never help.


    So Jun Beimo looked at Han Dongfeng''s line of sight, with an unknown air conditioner and a strong threat.


    Han Dongfeng also felt the pressure from the man when he was talking.


    It made him feel out of breath.


    Always very painful.


    Han Dongfeng didn''t understand what he had done, which annoyed the.


    He didn''t know, but the Secretary''s brother and the latecomer Jiang Bai guessed a few points.


    Since Han Dongfeng said that Gu Jiu saved him, the little Lord''s face began to change.


    That kind of smell that I''m very unhappy.


    It''s rare for a few people to see that the little Lord shows his emotions so frankly.


    Han Dongfeng, under the strong pressure, wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak.


    It''s painful. Don''t.


    Dark clouds and Zhongqing on one side can only look at Gan in a hurry.


    Or Jun Beimo glanced at him faintly, and then opened his mouth, "take me to her residence."


    Then the man had walked towards the door of the villa.


    When Jun San Shao left, Han Dongfeng relaxed his straight body.


    He reached out and wiped the sweat on his head.


    Then he remembered the man''s orders. He straightened his body again and walked towards the door.


    When passing by Zhongqing and dark clouds, he said seriously, "don''t go, wait for me here."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that Jun Beimo had invaded her territory.


    Even took her bed.


    The man intruded into her life in his way.


    At this time, Gu Jiu and his party are on the road to s city.


    Nowadays, there are more and more vehicles on the road.


    It can be seen that after waiting for time, many survivors have begun to move.


    But they missed the best time.


    Now zombies have begun to upgrade.


    It''s too hard for ordinary survivors to live under these zombies.


    However, this is only one stage, and the level of zombies will be higher and higher in the future.


    Similarly, human abilities will upgrade.


    Zombies and powers are natural enemies of each other.


    Who will win in the end is still unknown.


    Gu Jiu looked at the blood outside the car and thought that human beings should not be so fragile.


    PS: Hua Hua is working hard to code words. Relatives ask for recommendation tickets and five-star praise [refill]

 Chapter 331

    In this last world, all human nature is revealed.


    They can all struggle and survive in this last world. What else is invincible.


    Gu Jiu believes that the battle between zombies and humans will be solved one day.


    Just need an opportunity.


    "Gu Jiu, stop! Wait -"


    While Gu Jiu was driving, Lei Jie shouted.


    Gu Jiu heard the strange cry and broke his eyebrow. No matter what the reason was, he stopped the car for the first time.


    There are occasionally one or two zombies wandering around, but it''s harmless.


    They have been in this prosperous area and often see humans.


    So I saw Gu Jiu''s car stop and didn''t come towards them.


    Just looked this way and wandered elsewhere.


    Of course, this is only when they are not hungry.


    At this time, Gu Jiu parked his car in the middle of the road, with many trees on both sides.


    Although the road is spacious, there are many vehicles crashed in a mess and some bloody stumps.


    When the roads are not cleared, their cars still drive a lot.


    After the car stopped steadily, Raj reached out and pointed in a direction outside the car.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi in the car looked in the direction of his fingers.


    I saw a very strange scene.


    The weather is not very hot at this time. They all wear long sleeves at this autumnal equinox.


    The temperature will drop only at night.


    But it is far from freezing.


    At this time, they saw ice in the direction of Raj''s fingers.


    The ice, which is more than one person high, shines in the sun.


    That dazzling look made people look dazzling.


    But very beautiful.


    Gu Jiu squinted at the ice not far away.


    This ice is very strange.


    There was no trace of melting under the sunshine.


    Moreover, who is the idle egg? It hurts. Put such a large piece of ice here.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have the same idea.


    This is because some people are full and have nothing to do, so they do this.


    "Let''s continue on the road. It doesn''t have much to do with us."


    Huo Xiang saw the strange scene and said rationally.


    Gu Jiu nodded at the speech and turned his head to start the car.


    But just at the moment she turned her head, she seemed to have reached something through the ice.


    When Gu Jiu looked again, it was still the dazzling color illuminated by the sun.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes were dazzled.


    She started the car and continued towards her destination.


    However, Gu Jiu''s car drove away, and the "ice" on the side of the road began to move.


    It wasn''t "ice".


    But a living person.


    Still a woman.


    The beauty of a beautiful woman is different from Gu Jiu.


    And that face is as like as two peas Tang Meiling.


    The woman was surrounded by ice.


    She looked at the direction of Gu Jiu''s vehicle leaving and held it in her arms.


    There was a little man in her arms.


    The woman put Gu Jiu away from the vehicle.


    Moved within a few meters of his body.


    It almost made people vomit.


    Not far from the women, there were all corpses.


    There is blood under your feet.


    None of those bodies is intact.


    Even the weight of each piece of flesh and blood is about the same size.


    The woman looked at the scene coldly, held the little man in her arms and turned away.

 Chapter 332

    The moment the woman turned around, the ice on her body had dissipated.


    Her neat shoulder length hair and small face with a big palm are also very clear.


    Tang Meiling as like as two peas.


    The woman is as like as two peas in Tang Meiling''s hair.


    Of course, the external temperament and every move are also different.


    The movement between women''s turns is unspeakably neat.


    Tang Meiling, however, has an unspeakable affectation.


    It can be seen that even if the woman and Tang Meiling look the same, they are different people.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu is still going to s city.


    Even though she was driving, she was a little absent-minded.


    She kept looking at the red wolf head pattern on the ring finger of her left hand.


    When she was at the base, the Wolf Totem on her finger was hot.


    But after leaving the base, the feeling disappeared.


    Even if the feeling disappeared, Gu Jiu still took it to heart.


    After all, this space comes in a different way.


    It wasn''t her property, but it was found in the company, which inadvertently opened the space.


    Once the space changes, will the materials in it be empty?


    Gu Jiu was worried.


    But the road ahead did not retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the thunder security base, Jun Beimo has come to the place where Gu Jiu lives.


    He was standing in the room belonging to the woman.


    The two brothers of the Si family and Jiang Bai were stopped by him outside the door.


    Even Han Dongfeng was expelled by him.


    At this time, Jun Beimo stood alone in the exclusive space of women, full of Gu Jiu''s breath, and took a deep breath.


    The room was filled with the faint fragrance of women.


    This makes Jun Beimo enjoy and relax.


    Looking at the bed not far away, he walked slowly.


    This is a place for women to rest, and it is also the place with the strongest breath on her.


    Jun Beimo slowly lay down.


    Close your eyes and start to rest.


    In my mind, I imagined the ease of a woman at rest.


    Look at the dress here. It''s very warm and even comfortable.


    It can be seen that even if a woman leaves the base, she will come back.


    As long as you wait here, Jun Beimo believes that the woman will come back sooner or later.


    He is looking forward to meeting Gu Jiu.


    The two brothers of the Secretary''s family stood at the door with Jiang Bai. They didn''t hear the voice of the little Lord for a long time. They walked downstairs.


    Downstairs, Jiang Bai finally couldn''t help making a noise.


    "The woman named Gu Jiu is the root of the change of the little Lord during this period of time?"


    Siyun and Siyu stopped at the sound of the speech and looked at Jiang Bai at the same time.


    Jiang Bai is still a fool, a look that doesn''t matter.


    But the eyes were serious, and there was a trace of disagreement.


    Brother Si knows that this is because he cares about the little Lord.


    However, few of them have the right to participate in the decision of the little Lord.


    "Yes, the little Lord should like that woman."


    "Ha -"


    Jiang Bai''s eyes widened when he heard Si Yun''s words.


    Even looking at the behavior of the little Lord along the way, I guess.


    But suddenly hearing Siyun''s answer, Jiang Bai still looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    It''s a special existence of Jun''s family to keep it.


    At this time, he fell in love with a woman.


    Look, it doesn''t mean a destiny.


    This shocked Jiang Bai.


    The young Lord naturally knows this.


    If the woman named Gu Jiu is a doomed person.


    I should have told the jun family at the beginning.

 Chapter 333

    But the little Lord didn''t say, then the woman couldn''t be the one who was destined.


    The young Lord is twenty-five years old. He can''t find a destined person. He can''t live to be twenty-eight years old.


    After hearing Siyun''s words, Jiang Bai didn''t react for a moment.


    When he reacted, he said angrily to the two brothers of the Secretary''s family: "that''s how you look at the young Lord. You know that people in the king''s family can''t find women at will!"


    Siyun and Siyu did not refute Jiang Bai''s anger.


    In fact, they do not know that less is mainly the consequence of not finding the destined person.


    But there is already a big example at home.


    How can they stop it.


    Even if the gentleman and the old master come forward, it is estimated that it is difficult to stop the young Lord.


    They can only watch the little Lord do whatever he wants.


    Because no one can persuade the little Lord to change his mind,.


    In that case, why not let him wantonly enjoy these years.


    Most of them don''t have much time. They can only take one step at a time.


    Jiang Bai shook his head and laughed immediately after yelling.


    "I''m so stupid. It''s just a few of us who can change. Who dares to stop him with his temper and style?"


    Siyun and Siyu listened to the helplessness in his tone, and there was helplessness in their eyes.


    Yeah, they can''t stop it.


    I can''t stop it. If I stop it at last, I may be separated from the little Lord.


    From small to large, they followed the little Lord and knew the man too well.


    "I don''t know where the woman who can make the little Lord like is sacred and how she looks."


    Jiang Bai knew he couldn''t stop, so he was sour.


    The two brothers of the Si family looked at each other when they heard the speech.


    In their mind, they look good.


    However, Gu Jiu''s appearance is not important, but her ferocity.


    They ignored Jiang Bai''s sour words.


    They thought that when Jiang Bai really saw Gu Jiu, he would know that the woman''s cruelty was unforgettable.


    Several people continued to walk towards the hall.


    When passing by the bodyguard on this trip, he ordered them to go upstairs and guard.


    Then they began to tour every corner of the villa.


    Strengthen the protection of the surrounding environment.


    If Gu Jiu doesn''t come back for one day, they will stay for one day.


    If they don''t come back for a few days, they will stay for a few days.


    So the security of this villa needs to be strengthened.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know that her room has been occupied.


    I don''t know she is being envied.


    At this time, Gu Jiu finally parked the car at the hospital in s city.


    In front of the hospital was a mess.


    There are even many bloody stumps. I don''t know whether they are human or zombie.


    But that scene was a scene of fighting.


    Gu Jiu stopped the car. Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi looked at the door of the hospital.


    They all have stupid Valley in their eyes.


    Gu Jiu glanced at several people faintly, pushed the door open and got off.


    Looking at the three people in the car: "go and have a look."


    Because there were too many obstacles ahead, the car couldn''t move forward at all. They had to walk on foot.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, several people got off one after another. Of course, they still had self-defense weapons in their hands.


    Xiao Qi closely follows Gu Jiu. Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also support Gu Jiu to go to the hospital.


    There was no zombie around.


    Such a scene is obviously strange.


    Several people can see it.


    But they are not timid.


    After all, I came here to collect medicine and see the zombie with powers.

 Chapter 334

    Gu Jiu stopped when he came to the door of the hospital.


    Similarly, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi also stopped.


    Their steps stopped almost at the same time.


    It''s not the danger ahead, but the movement behind them.


    Behind him was a low whine.


    And some harsh, with a Ziz sound.


    The four stood at the door of the hospital and turned to look at the source of the sound.


    I saw a dirty blue truck coming towards them.


    The harsh sound also came from the direction of the truck.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie found the existence of the truck, and the first time they pointed their weapons at the truck.


    Just because the car is coming towards them.


    Soon the truck drove not far from them.


    "Bang Bang..."


    All the way, the truck stopped three meters away from them.


    At the same time, the car behind the truck was also exposed.


    This is a fleet of big trucks and three small cars.


    See, this means the survivors of the end of the world, the people who go to the capital.


    Gu Jiu stood behind Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, staring at the team closely.


    She had a hunch that these people were not good people.


    If this pedestrian wants to go to the base of the capital, why bother to come to them and find their presence.


    Gu Jiu thought the same as Huo Xiang.


    Their guns were pointing in the direction of the convoy.


    Soon a group of people came down from the car.


    "Sister!"


    Before he could see the true face of the group, Gu Jiu heard a familiar voice he would never forget in his life.


    That''s... Gu Xuan.


    Who but Gu Xuan would call her sister.


    Even if the voice is dead, Gu Jiu won''t forget it.


    Her eyes swept to the people who got out of the car. At a glance, she saw Gu Xuan, who looked pure.


    Gu Xuan was standing next to a tall man.


    Those eyes are still full of disbelief.


    Seeing the disbelief in Gu Xuan''s eyes, Gu Jiu dispelled his previous thoughts.


    She thought Gu Xuan saw her, so the team stopped,


    But the disbelief and consternation in her eyes showed that she had never found her before.


    Gu Xuan saw Gu Jiu''s figure with disbelief in her eyes.


    Especially seeing Gu Jiu standing behind two men, protected.


    This made Gu Xuan envious and jealous.


    At the same time, I still have unspeakable gloating in my heart.


    Even Gu Jiu is not protected by men in this last world.


    Reduced to the same situation as her.


    Gu Xuan''s panic when she saw Gu Jiu was gone. Some were just happy.


    And disdain for Gu Jiu.


    Naturally, I brought it out of my face.


    She just doesn''t like Gu Jiu. She is better than her everywhere.


    If Gu Jiu still lives better than her in this last world.


    She thought she would go crazy.


    But as I see today, she''s just like this.


    Not even her.


    It was reduced to two men''s playthings.


    Gu Xuan is conceited here.


    When Huo Xiang heard a woman calling her sister, he looked back at Gu Jiu in the direction of Gu Jiu.


    "Is this recognition?"


    During the inquiry, the gun in his hand was not put down.


    In fact, they had seen Gu Xuan from a distance before, but they had never looked at her face in detail.


    Moreover, they were accompanied all the way in the end, and had already forgotten the previous scene.


    Gu Jiu didn''t answer.


    Her eyes kept looking at Gu Xuan''s direction.


    When Gu Xuan spoke, the tall man around her hugged her.


    Gu Xuan''s eyes were a little flustered, but she soon calmed down.


    The man took Gu Xuan to Gu Jiu.


    Several men behind them also followed.


    Gu Jiu squinted at this.

 Chapter 335

    The man holding Gu Xuan is not ugly, but he is not very good-looking.


    For Gu Jiu, he met mu siran, Si''s brothers, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    All kinds of looks and styles are not the best, but very attractive for men.


    At this time, the man in front of him is not outstanding.


    The man with Gu Xuan soon stood in front of Gu Jiu. He ignored the guns in Huo Xiang and Lei Jie''s hands.


    The not outstanding face smiled, "you are Gu Xuan''s sister. You are so beautiful. You are a pair of outstanding sisters."


    "Bang -"


    Just as the words fell, a gun rang out in the man''s ear.


    The situation was taken by surprise.


    The other men and horses had already moved when the gun rang out.


    They quickly took out their weapons.


    It turned out that this group was also armed.


    Just looked down upon Gu Jiu before, and didn''t care.


    But then someone shot and they made an immediate move.


    The gunfire sounded in their ears.


    Or from the boss''s ear.


    It won''t stop at all.


    They pointed their guns at Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang.


    The confrontation between the two sides is obvious.


    Gu Xuan had already shrunk into the man''s arms, trembling all over and looking very frightened.


    The tall man''s face didn''t look good at this time.


    However, it was not to Gu Jiu, but to Xiao Qi standing next to Gu Jiu.


    Yes, it''s Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi naturally saw that the other party was not good.


    Because without Gu Jiu''s opening, they didn''t take any action.


    And among the other party''s people, there is a woman named sister Gu Jiu.


    They are even more afraid to do it.


    But when he heard the man''s tone with tone play and some frivolous words, Xiao Qi still couldn''t help but start.


    The gun in his hand shot at the man.


    He didn''t shoot, just wanted to give the other party a warning.


    Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie naturally know that Xiao Qi shot.


    They looked at Xiao Qi''s face without any blame.


    Lei Jie even came up to Xiao Qi and wiped his head. "Xiao Qi did a good job. I''ll reward you a chicken leg later."


    Xiao Qi looked at Gu Jiu for the first time. She didn''t see the blame on her face. It was a relief in her heart.


    Then he shook off Raj''s hand on his head.


    Although he doesn''t reject Huo Xiang''s touch with Lei Jie, he is still not used to being touched.


    But I remember the drumstick in my heart.


    Leijie saw Xiaoqi Aojiao on, and didn''t continue to tease him.


    But he didn''t forget that there were a group of people opposite at this time.


    Although I''m not afraid of them, it''s always a trouble.


    The tall man opposite, seeing the actions of Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, his anger became more and more obvious.


    These people are obviously ignoring him.


    Even ignore the guns behind him.


    They are not afraid at all, or they don''t pay attention to them at all.


    Even holding Gu Xuan''s hand could not help stepping up.


    "Well..."


    Gu Xuan felt pain and spit out a painful voice.


    She thought in her heart, it''s bad. Brother Ming is going to be angry.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xuan immediately came out of the man''s arms.


    Look at Gu Jiu with disapproval.


    That pair of eyes still hung a bit wet, and looked at Gu Jiu''s eyes, not to mention how weak.


    But in the eyes of Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang, it was disgusting.


    It''s artificial.


    "Sister, you --"


    Come, come, white lotus will come.

 Chapter 336

    Gu Xuan doesn''t know the mentality of Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang.


    She paused, bit her - lips and glanced at the tall man beside her.


    Seeing the other party''s eyes on her, it was like summoning up the courage to speak to Gu Jiu again.


    "Sister, how can you let someone shoot Mingge? I didn''t expect you to be such a person now. You haven''t seen him for so long. Now you are more and more capable of recognizing and knowing people. Since you are your person, you can hold people. Mingge can''t offend anyone -"


    "Shut up!"


    However, before Gu Xuan finished his words, the roar sounded with an agitated voice.


    The agitated voice interrupted Gu Xuan''s words.


    It''s only two words, but it doesn''t hide Gu Xuan''s disgust.


    Gu Xuan said this, especially when she said that Gu Jiu knew people.


    That two words, but also obviously with a pause.


    Gu Xuan also deliberately glanced at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    The look was deep.


    The men around Gu Xuan and the people behind them couldn''t help looking at Gu Jiu.


    Become frivolous and unbearable.


    Huo Xiang couldn''t help making a noise when he saw this scene.


    After all, it''s the girl he once cared about. How can people spoil it like this.


    The roar of Huo Xiang startled Gu Xuan.


    She quickly hid again in the arms of the tall men around her.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at her, but with strong displeasure and a bit of malice.


    The woman dared to call sister Gu Jiu.


    Such a woman is a scorpion.


    Tao Ming was unhappy to see that his woman was frightened by other men, and his face was hurt.


    He stretched out his hand and made a gesture. The latter immediately pointed the gun at Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang did not see any panic on his face.


    He even looked at Gu Jiu with the meaning of inquiry in his eyes.


    As long as Gu Jiu gave an order, he rushed out immediately and beat these people down.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t give him orders. Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, who also looked at him, gave orders.


    Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang and leigera in front of him to the back.


    Standing alone in front of the tall man and Gu Xuan.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s whole body was exposed, and her beauty could not be hidden.


    Her figure is comparable to her face.


    A delicate and handsome face with charming charm is full of charming and intoxicating charm.


    And the figure is also very exquisite, especially the small waist, even if the clothes are covered.


    It can also be seen that it is very charming and feels very good.


    The tall man immediately released Gu Xuan''s body and came towards Gu Jiu.


    But as soon as he moved, he stopped.


    Just because Gu Jiu raised his hand, a flame appeared on his hand.


    This is... Fire power.


    Seeing this, the tall man immediately stopped his steps.


    He turned his eyes and said with a smile, "since you are Gu Xuan''s sister, your surname is Gu. Hello, Miss Gu. My name is Tao Ming."


    Tao Ming decided to introduce himself first.


    Since the people in front of us are not afraid of them, we can see that they still have strength.


    Escape and look at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie behind Gu Jiu.


    I just don''t know what strength these two people are.


    Gu Xuan looked up and saw the flame in Gu Jiu''s hand.


    Gu Jiu has powers?!


    This discovery made Gu Xuan feel unspeakable jealousy.


    For what? For what?


    Looking at the two men who surrounded Gu Jiu and stood behind her, Gu Xuan''s mind changed.

 Chapter 337

    The relationship between the two men and Gu Jiu is not like that.


    Is Gu Jiu better than her in this last world?


    Even in a state of complacency?


    Gu Xuan could hardly hide her jealousy.


    Gu Jiu naturally heard Tao Ming''s self introduction.


    But she didn''t give him a look.


    Instead, she looked at Gu Xuan''s jealous face.


    So this is Gu Xuan.


    The woman never regarded her as a sister.


    I even wish she didn''t live well.


    Before, she saw the gloating on Gu Xuan''s face.


    But when I saw her power, I was full of jealousy and unspeakable distortion.


    Gu Jiu laughed at himself.


    This is her family.


    Even if they were not born with their mother, they still have the same blood in their bodies.


    Gu Jiu looked at Gu Xuan coldly.


    Until Gu Xuan found Gu Xuan''s cold eyes, she immediately turned her eyes away.


    Found?


    Gu Xuan''s heart beat fast.


    Gu Jiu seems to be different from before.


    When she met in a city in a hurry, she felt that Gu Jiu was different.


    It seems that I don''t care about anything¡ª¡ª


    Even if her parents dote on her.


    But Gu Jiu never refuted his parents.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s cold and emotionless eyes flustered Gu Xuan.


    Tao Ming found that the sisters had deep eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and pulled Gu Xuan out of his arms.


    He smiled at Gu Xuan and said, "Xiao Xuan is not happy to see her sister. You see, my sister ignores me. Please say something nice."


    Gu Xuan looked at Tao Ming in disbelief.


    But I saw the other party''s threatening eyes.


    The confusion in her eyes reappeared.


    This is Tao Ming who has a crush on Gu Jiu?


    Impossible. How can Tao Ming take a fancy to Gu Jiu?


    The man doted on her all the way.


    She has to rely on this man to live better in the last world.


    By the way, and her parents, she has her parents together.


    At this time, if Tao Ming likes Gu Jiu, what should she do? What about the family?


    In an instant, Gu Xuan thought about her situation.


    Finally, she looked at Gu Jiu.


    With determination in his eyes, "sister, don''t you know that your boyfriend, Yang Zihua, is dead."


    Gu Jiu has been paying attention to Tao Ming and Gu Xuan, and naturally sees the determination in her eyes.


    I thought the other party would move out of her parents and let her do something.


    But I didn''t expect to hear such news.


    Yang Zihua is dead?


    Gu Jiu was stunned.


    To tell the truth, Gu Jiu''s mood did not fluctuate much at this time.


    In her previous life, she paid too much for her so-called family and lover.


    Even paid a lifetime.


    The so-called trace of emotion has long disappeared in the toss of fatigue.


    Even the slightest bit remained, it disappeared with her death.


    So Gu Jiu didn''t have much emotion when he heard that Yang Zihua was dead.


    Even when the name Yang Zihua sounded at first, I forgot who was the number for a time.


    Gu Xuan saw that Gu Jiu''s face remained unchanged and became anxious.


    "Gu Jiu, I said Yang Zihua is dead, and the person you love is dead!"


    See Gu Xuan''s face with anxiety, and that can''t believe it, Gu Jiu finally made an action.


    She raised the flame in her hand and threw it not far away.


    The bloody stumps disappeared into ashes in an instant.


    Tao Ming and his party and Gu Xuan naturally saw this change.

 Chapter 338

    Especially Gu Xuan, the jealousy in her eyes became stronger and stronger.


    Gu Jiu turned her head and looked at Gu Xuan with a smile.


    "Yang Zihua is not my boyfriend. It''s a dog thing I don''t want, but you picked it up. So I have nothing to do with him."


    Gu Xuan heard Gu Jiu''s denial at first, and her eyes were still mocking.


    But soon the irony became afraid.


    She immediately looked at Tao Ming.


    I saw no change in the other party''s face, but the cold in his eyes was deeper than before.


    Gu Xuan quickly turned to refute Gu Jiu, "Gu Jiu, don''t be bloody! I''m innocent with Yang Zihua, and we have nothing to do."


    Gu Jiu ignored Gu Xuan and turned to the hospital in front of her.


    But her words made Gu Xuan and Tao Ming change their faces.


    "Do you know that you don''t want to stay here, or I don''t mind killing."


    These words were light enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    The killing intention in that tone was also very obvious, not a hint of joke.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie immediately put away their guns when they saw Gu Jiu''s actions and heard her words.


    The two quickly operated the powers in their bodies, and Xiao Qi watched.


    Raj soon used his power to raise a wide earth shield out of thin air on the road in front of him.


    The power in Huo Xiang''s hand was a few times when the Earth Shield just showed its prototype.


    Face the attack, fast, very accurate.


    The Earth Shield soon collapsed.


    They are deterring Tao Ming and others.


    Gu Jiu had shown his skill before.


    At this time, they no longer cover up.


    This is a real deterrent.


    If they want to fight, they are not afraid.


    I''m just too lazy to fight you.


    Or because of the women around tao Ming.


    Always Gu Jiu didn''t speak, they wouldn''t have any action.


    Tao Ming and others saw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie show this hand, and the look in their eyes immediately changed.


    Xiao Qi watched Huo Xiang and Lei Jie chase Gu Jiu. His thin body slowly came to the Earth Shield.


    With wolf like eyes, he stared directly at Tao Ming.


    Xiao Qi stretched out his fist and went towards the Earth Shield.


    "Boom..."


    The half earth shield that had not been attacked by Huo Xiang''s wind blade was broken into slag under Xiao Qi''s fist.


    During this movement, Xiao Qi''s sight did not leave Tao Ming.


    He remembered the man''s frivolity to Gu Jiu.


    Tao Ming retreated in disbelief at Shang Xiaoqi''s sight.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of the power of Xiao Qi.


    But the other party''s fierce eyes were shocked.


    It''s like he just took the Earth Shield.


    At this time, the debris under his feet seemed to be his end.


    After Tao Ming retreated, he immediately regretted it.


    After all, there are many men behind us.


    In fact, no one noticed his retreat except Gu Xuan around him.


    But this still makes Tao Ming unhappy.


    Xiao Qi ignored these. He finally gave a warning look at Tao Ming and some people behind him. Then he turned to chase Gu Jiu''s footsteps.


    Tao Ming watched Xiao Qi and Gu Jiu walk into the hospital, and finally disappeared.


    When the men behind him reacted, someone immediately came forward and asked, "boss, do we want to go up?"


    Then he made a movement of wiping his neck.


    Tao Ming was angry. When he heard what his men said, he raised his hand and slapped him.


    "Pa......"

 Chapter 339

    "You want to die! This is at the foot of the capital. We don''t know each other''s background. This is death!"


    After beating his men, Tao Ming turned his head and looked at Gu Xuan. His eyes were obviously cold.


    "You don''t have to get back on the bus. Go and see how your parents are."


    With that, Tao Ming took his men back to the leading vehicle.


    Gu Xuan heard Tao Ming''s words with disbelief in her eyes.


    Until Tao Ming and his party got on the bus, she still stood where she was.


    When the truck started, the driver roared in the direction of Gu Xuan: "if you don''t get on the bus, you''ll leave if you don''t get on the bus!"


    Gu Xuan looked at the truck driver with anger in her eyes.


    Today, Tao Ming''s behavior was just that he was unhappy, but he didn''t abandon her.


    The man should treat her like this.


    Wait, when she has time, she must look good on each other.


    Gu Xuan turned her head and looked coldly at Gu Jiu and his party entering the hospital. She didn''t see the direction of her figure, and her eyes were full of vicious light.


    Gu Jiu


    She won''t let this woman go.


    Wait, it''s just a long time.


    Then Gu Xuan turned and walked towards the back of the truck.


    A big truck can''t be compared with a small car.


    There is no cover, there is an unpleasant smell.


    When Gu Xuan got into the car, she covered her mouth and nose directly. Her dislike was very obvious.


    When Gu Xuan came up, the people in the car put their eyes on her.


    Men''s eyes are evil and women''s eyes are jealous.


    Because they all know that Gu Xuan is Tao Ming''s woman.


    These people were angry when they saw Gu Xuan covering her mouth and nose.


    A middle-aged couple in the corner immediately stood up when they saw Gu Xuan appear.


    "Xuanxuan -"


    Women''s voice, with unspeakable vicissitudes of life.


    The middle-aged couple who stood up were none other than Gu Guangping and ye Wanyue.


    Ye Wanyue 1 at this time, there was no previous grace, some pale faces and thin bodies.


    It can be seen that they are not doing well.


    The couple felt wrong when the car stopped before.


    I thought I would experience the battle again.


    After all, every time the team stopped before, it almost experienced countless battles.


    At this time, they saw Gu Xuan appear here, with unbelievable and panic in their eyes.


    Gu Xuan heard ye Wanyue''s voice and her eyes were wet.


    She looked wrongly at Gu Guangping and ye Wanyue and walked quickly.


    However, at this time, the truck suddenly moved forward quickly. Gu Xuan''s feet were unstable and fell directly on the person beside her.


    "Ouch..."


    Gu Xuan fell into the arms of a strange man.


    Seeing her throw herself into her arms, the other party immediately stopped her body.


    The woman''s fragrance also came into his nose, which made the man confused for a while.


    Gu Xuan smelled the stench on the man and wanted to stand up for the first time.


    But the other party didn''t let go at all.


    She beat the man hard, "let go of me, you let go of me, I''m brother Ming''s woman."


    Perhaps the words "brother Ming" played a role, and the strength in the man''s hand was loose.


    Gu Xuan took the opportunity to stand up from the man''s arms.


    Gu Guangping and ye Wanyue ran this way when the accident happened.


    Seeing this, they took Gu Xuan in their arms, but they didn''t dare to do anything to the man who took advantage of their daughter.


    Just because the other party is a power, it has a lot of weight in this team.


    They took Gu Xuan to the previous corner and wanted to ask what.


    However, in today''s changes, all grievances broke out in an instant.

 Chapter 340

    When I met Gu Jiu, I was despised by brother Ming and taken advantage of by other men.


    All this was counted on Gu Jiu''s head by her.


    She will never let Gu Jiu go.


    This woman is her nemesis.


    Gu Guangping and ye Wanyue kept asking, but Gu Xuan just didn''t speak.


    At this time, Gu Xuan is calculating how to slander Gu Jiu. Of course, she can''t speak easily.


    Gu Xuan never thought of it at this time.


    Gu Jiu''s passing today is to give her a chance.


    Mingge''s destination to the capital is thunder security base.


    At the safe base, she will experience a more painful life if she doesn''t keep herself in line.


    Always live in the light of Gu Jiu.


    One pass will never be another tolerance.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Gu Jiu with Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi have entered the hospital.


    The hospital was as messy as before, and the scene was very chaotic.


    There are a lot of blood on the ground and stumps.


    The bloody scene is amazing.


    The battle here was no less than their battle with 20017 that night.


    Gu Jiu looked around and walked towards the inside of the hospital.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is not in a hurry to find the power zombie.


    Look at the picture here, the possibility of the existence of the zombie is very small.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Gu Jiu saw the medicine window in the hall.


    That''s the drug repository.


    The party walked in that direction without relaxing their vigilance.


    Until Enron came to the drug storage room, they formed a small circle.


    Huo Xiang glanced around and saw that there was no danger, so he looked at Gu Jiu.


    "You go to collect the medicine first, and the three of us will watch for you at the door."


    Gu Jiu nodded and walked towards the door.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi immediately guarded the gate of Jiageng.


    They didn''t look back at Gu Jiu''s situation inside, and they all looked around.


    Gu Jiu walked into the medicine room and collected all the medicine boxes on the ground and on the shelves.


    This big medicine room has a lot of medicine.


    Even if she collects all the space, it will take some time.


    But Gu Jiu doesn''t mind the problem of time.


    After all, drugs are a big demand in the end of the world.


    It''s impossible not to be sick.


    Especially in this hot and cold, capricious solar term.


    Where Gu Jiu passed, all the unknown drugs were collected into the space by her.


    It has been nearly half an hour since she collected it.


    Huo Xiang, who was outside the door, didn''t find any abnormality.


    When Gu Jiu came out, the three were relieved.


    Through the glass window, they naturally saw that the medicine room was empty.


    It can be seen that this receipt is not small.


    There was excitement on several faces.


    As long as you have materials in hand, you have the right to speak in this last world.


    Gu Jiu looked at the happy faces of several people, but said, "come on, let''s go upstairs and have a look."


    Lei Jie smelled the speech with excitement in his eyes. "Is that power zombie upstairs?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head. "I don''t know very well. I just went upstairs to see what medical equipment there was."


    With that, Gu Jiu had stepped out of the door and walked towards the stairs.


    Because there is no electricity, they can''t take the elevator. They can only go upstairs on foot.


    Lei Jie was disappointed when he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    However, seeing that Gu Jiu had taken action, he immediately followed up.


    But I was disappointed that I didn''t see the power zombie.

 Chapter 341

    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi saw this and immediately followed up.


    In their hearts, they believe that as long as Gu Jiu makes the decision, it is right.


    The four walked towards the hospital upstairs.


    There was no movement in the hospital except their footsteps.


    It''s an unspeakable thriller.


    Gu Jiu didn''t care about the strange silence.


    Now that she came to the hospital, of course, she couldn''t leave like this.


    Even if the hospital''s drugs are collected, the medical machines here will not let go.


    Although they have no pain for the time being, who can know what will happen in the future.


    Now that you''re here, you have to think of everything.


    Gu Jiu still remembers his previous life and watched those ordinary people die because of illness.


    These people she doesn''t want to be around have experienced.


    A group of four walked upstairs.


    When I came to the second floor, I saw the birth inspection department.


    Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows and walked towards the first office.


    When I opened the door, there was no blood in it. It was even as clean as before the end of the world.


    The sunlight outside refracted, making the room very cold.


    There are two inspection machines in the room.


    Gu Jiu didn''t understand, but he could see that it was for pregnant women''s examination.


    She walked up to the two machines.


    Look at the two big guys and turn around.


    I seem to be thinking about whether these two guys can be sent into the space.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi stood at the door and looked at Gu Jiu''s actions. A moment of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    In their mind, they thought Gu Jiu was going to prepare for his own use.


    After all, this thing is only for women.


    When they came in, the door was marked obstetrics and gynecology.


    But Gu Jiu is single now, so she must keep it for later use.


    Huo Xiang''s heart was sour when he thought of this.


    I don''t know what kind of man Gu Jiu will find in the end.


    Gu Jiu is such a goblin. I don''t know what kind of man can control it.


    It not only has the beauty of monstrosity, but also has the charm of seduction.


    A weak man can''t protect her at all in this last world.


    So did Raj.


    He was also very curious about what kind of man Gu Jiu would find.


    Xiao Qi doesn''t understand this.


    But I also know this thing is for women to check and have children.


    At this time, the three strangely thought of the man standing next to Gu Jiu in the future.


    At the same time, a beautiful cold face flashed in their mind.


    Men''s momentum is very strong, even have a good identity, their own strength, they also know that they are very strong.


    Think of the man holding Gu Jiu carefully.


    The three looked at each other strangely.


    Move quickly.


    After all, there is still a tacit understanding after so long.


    You know what they think of each other at a glance.


    Huo Xiang touched his nose and his expression was a little unnatural.


    I don''t know why, when the man appeared in his mind and paired with Gu Jiu.


    His heart was strangely cured.


    If the man stood with Gu Jiu, he didn''t seem so uncomfortable.


    Huo Xiang has an intuition that the man must like Gu Jiu.


    But he couldn''t figure out why the man sent Gu Jiu to the thunder base easily.


    Say you like Gu Jiu, but it''s hard to figure out how to let go so easily.


    But if you don''t like it.


    When I was a wolf, I was very attached to Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 342

    After becoming a man, he is more cautious about Gu Jiu.


    The holding movement is afraid of knocking, touching and falling.


    Huo Xiang shook his head.


    I think it''s too busy to think about it now.


    This is the end of the world. There is still time to think about this mess.


    It can be seen that he has really relaxed his vigilance recently.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know the imagination of Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    She stopped, and in the twinkling of an eye she reached out and headed for the two machines.


    When the white jade like hand reached half way, Gu Jiu suddenly stopped.


    She took her hand to her eyes and looked at the Red Wolf Totem on the ring finger of her left hand.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. The color of the totem seems to be a little darker.


    The previous red, very light.


    But at this time, the color deepened.


    More gorgeous than before.


    Gu Jiu had doubts in his eyes and couldn''t help thinking about the changes in the base before.


    At that time, she remembered clearly that the pattern on her hand began to heat up when she passed a line of motorcade.


    At that time, she inadvertently glanced and saw that the vehicle headed by Han Dongfeng, so she didn''t pay too much attention.


    Now I wonder if I didn''t find it because I didn''t pay attention at that time.


    Gu Jiu stood in situ, lost in thought.


    Anyway, now that the space has fallen into her hands.


    And there are a large number of materials she has collected, so this space belongs to her.


    And the magical lotus seed in the space, all of which came from her rebirth.


    Gu Jiu has a trace of cruelty in his eyes, no matter what changes have taken place in the space.


    No one can compete for everything she has now.


    Even the people who kiss again, even the father and sister who are related by blood.


    Huo Xiang found something wrong with Gu Jiu for the first time. "Gu Jiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    With worry in his tone, he frowned and looked at Gu Jiu''s facial expression.


    When Gu Jiu heard the sound, he dispelled his doubts for the first time.


    She turned to look at Huo Xiang and smiled faintly, "it''s all right. When I collect these two big guys into space, we''ll go to the next place."


    Then Gu Jiu looked down at the totem on the ring finger of his left hand and pressed down all his thoughts.


    She stretched out her hand towards the two machines.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two machines were received by Gu Jiu one after the other. Together with all the operation bits and pieces on one side, they were also collected into the space.


    After collecting the space, Gu Jiu walked towards the door.


    She didn''t go deep on the first floor except the door.


    Instead, he turned back to the stairs and went towards the third floor.


    The third floor is the orthopedic department, and several different large machines are collected again.


    These are helpful for injuries.


    The fourth floor is surgery, and the fifth floor is internal medicine


    When Gu Jiu walked through all the floors of the hospital, she collected several machines on almost every floor.


    Fortunately, they didn''t meet a zombie in the process of climbing and cleaning.


    Even the higher the floor, the scene is much cleaner.


    There''s no bloody picture downstairs.


    Although there was still a fight scene, it was nothing compared with downstairs.


    Moreover, this is the outpatient service, which is where there are few patients.


    If you go to the inpatient department next door, there must be several zombies there now.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t intend to investigate.

 Chapter 343

    Since I didn''t see the power zombie, I''m leaving now.


    It''s not a small receipt.


    It would be great to pass a large supermarket or shopping mall on the road.


    Gu Jiu came downstairs with Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi from the top floor.


    The journey was very smooth without any accidents.


    But Raj''s face was somewhat lost.


    Gu Jiu sees the loss on Lei Jie''s face and smiles in his eyes.


    She smiled and said to Lei Jie, "don''t worry, if you don''t find him this time, you will have another chance, but you will also improve your abilities, and the abilities of zombies will also be upgraded over time."


    When Lei Jie heard the speech, the loss in his eyes disappeared, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    "I will. When I return to the base this time, I will do the task with Huo Xiang and the team in the base. As long as I fight, I will have the opportunity to improve my powers."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu nodded.


    She looked at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    The expression was serious and more serious than ever, "only when your powers are improved can you save your life. I can''t be with you at any time.


    Now that you have the opportunity, you should try to climb the road of the strong. The higher you stand, the stronger your ability will be, and you will protect the people you protect. "


    With that, Gu Jiu took a deep look at Huo Xiang.


    At this time, she was most worried about Huo Xiang.


    The death of Huo Xiang and his sister Liu Yan in his previous life has always been a knot in Gu Jiu''s heart.


    As for how they came together in the last world.


    Why did she experience death? She never knew the reason.


    In this life, we must improve Huo Xiang''s strength.


    When he has a certain ability, she will take him to Huaxia security base.


    According to her good family background, she must be in the Huaxia base.


    Huo Xiang was inadvertently looked at by Gu Jiu and straightened his body immediately.


    He naturally tries to improve his powers.


    After all, they want to protect Gu Jiu.


    Even if Gu Jiu''s strength is stronger than the three of them, they won''t lag behind.


    I have to say this is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Gu Jiu saw Huo Xiang''s action and his guaranteed eyes, and knew that the other party wanted to be bad.


    But she didn''t explain.


    Instead, he looked at Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    They immediately straightened up like Huo Xiang.


    There was an unprecedented loyalty in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu smiled at this. Why didn''t she understand the meaning of the three.


    But she can''t be with them all the time.


    Their world is not always around her.


    But Gu Jiu believed that her words would be refuted by the three people.


    So Gu Jiu still didn''t open his mouth, but bowed his head, opened his carry on bag and took out three lotus seeds from it.


    When Han Dongfeng ate lotus seeds before, she thought of giving Huo Xiang one for each of them.


    She will never treat the people around her badly.


    Gu Jiu put the lotus seed in his hand and reached out to Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    "Eat it. I don''t know what effect it has, but it''s definitely good for your health."


    Because several people had eaten lotus seeds before. On the way to the capital, they also saw Gu Jiu feed White Wolf such lotus seeds every day.


    They naturally know that this lotus seed is by no means an ordinary product.


    After eating their bodies, their spiritual vitality increased.


    Even powers are getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 344

    So when Gu Jiu handed the lotus seeds to them, they couldn''t wait to reach out and pick them up.


    Gu Jiu watched them take the lotus seeds in their hands and put them into his mouth without hesitation.


    She is very satisfied with this.


    Although she didn''t know the specific effect, she still knew the benefits of the power.


    After all, her two power upgrades are more or less related to the lotus seed.


    After Huo Xiang swallowed the lotus seeds, he obviously felt his whole body unobstructed.


    And a sense of strength.


    Gu Jiu didn''t ask them what happened after eating lotus seeds, but turned around and walked outside the hospital.


    The party got on the bus and left the hospital quickly.


    In the car, Huo Xiang alleviated the effect of lotus seeds on them.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jun Beimo woke up, a faint light flashed through his Phoenix eyes.


    Looking at the strange environment around, I have a touch of vigilance in my eyes.


    But then I smelled the familiar light aroma in the air and remembered where I was.


    He sat up from bed and looked around with a sense of loss in his eyes.


    Now he wakes up calmly. It can be seen that Gu Jiu hasn''t come back.


    I don''t know what the little woman is doing outside. She hasn''t come back yet.


    Jun Beimo got out of bed and walked towards the door.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he collided with Siyun standing at the door ready to knock.


    "Young Lord, are you awake?"


    "Yes."


    Jun Beimo crossed Siyun, walked out of the door and closed the door.


    Si Yun stood behind him and said, "dinner is ready. Do you want to eat?"


    Jun Beimo looked out at the sky.


    It was already evening.


    Although there was still light outside, it was the dark light of the sunset.


    Jun Beimo walked downstairs and didn''t answer.


    Seeing this, Siyun followed him closely.


    Jun Beimo felt uncomfortable at this time.


    The woman went out for a day and didn''t come back.


    Could something have happened?


    Does he want to find each other?


    Until sitting in the restaurant downstairs, Jun Beimo was still thinking about this problem.


    When Siyu and Jiang Bai downstairs saw the little Lord appear, they immediately put the dinner in the kitchen.


    But Jun Beimo looked at the delicious food in front of him and couldn''t swallow it at all.


    He is still thinking about Gu Jiu.


    As long as you don''t see each other, your heart is not steady.


    Seeing the appearance of the young Lord, Siyun probably knew why.


    He stepped forward and whispered persuasion: "young master, don''t worry about Miss Gu''s comfort. There are Huo Xiang around her. I''m sure nothing will happen. Moreover, Miss Gu''s own strength is not weak. Maybe she should come back later."


    Jun Beimo took a faint look at Si Yun and picked up the tableware in front of the table.


    Then he said to the two brothers of the Si family and Jiang Bai, "sit down and eat."


    Since the end of the world, Jun Beimo has let go of the rules of the jun family.


    These people around him have followed him from small to large, and there are not so many rules.


    Because it was not the first time, the three soon sat down.


    The four dined quietly in the restaurant.


    The bodyguards around have been waiting.


    After the little Lord, his brothers and Jiang Bai finish eating, they can find time to eat.


    Gu Jiu, who is remembered by Jun Beimo, is sweeping materials again in s city at this time.


    Halfway through their drive, they came across a shopping mall.


    Gu Jiu went straight to the mall with Huo Xiang.


    The mall is not as quiet as the previous hospital.


    In this mall, there are not only zombies, but also a group of survivors collecting supplies.

 Chapter 345

    For the appearance of Gu Jiu and others, this group did not have any intention of expulsion.


    If the well water of both parties does not violate the river water, they shall collect materials respectively.


    Watching them collect supplies on the third floor, others are wary of fighting with three or two zombies around.


    Gu Jiu took Huo Xiang and walked upstairs.


    She doesn''t want to expose the existence of space in front of strangers.


    Several people went upstairs. Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi kept the stairs, and Gu Jiu quickly collected materials.


    She didn''t mean to choose this time.


    As long as it is used in life, she has collected almost all the space.


    After three floors, Gu Jiu took Huo Xiang and others to leave the mall.


    Before leaving the mall, the pedestrian had disappeared.


    Gu Jiu knew this clearly.


    It seems that among those before, there was no space power.


    Otherwise, we won''t just collect materials on the first floor and leave.


    Even the materials collected on this floor are very few.


    But these have nothing to do with Gu Jiu.


    She left the mall directly, got on the bus with Huo Xiang and drove towards the thunder safety base.


    It''s getting dark.


    They haven''t eaten for a day.


    Gu Jiu is already protesting.


    In fact, it''s not just Gu Jiu. Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have not eaten since they had breakfast in the morning.


    At this time, my bones have long been singing empty city plans.


    Gu Jiu heard the sound from the back seat and said with a smile, "we''ll be at the base soon. We''ll eat meat then."


    Xiao Qi sat in front and his eyes lit up when he heard this.


    But he hasn''t forgotten that he promised him chicken legs before.


    At this time, Gu Jiu doesn''t know what will greet her when she returns to the security base.


    The four of them sat in the car and couldn''t wait to return. They wanted to have a good meal.


    Now the end of the world has come, except for the safety of life, that is, the valley of the mouth is owed.


    However, just as the four were about to drive to the thunder safety base, the car stopped again.


    Because they saw the previous picture again.


    The "ice cube" with a height of one person I saw before.


    This time they saw "ice" in action.


    It turned out that it was a woman, wrapped in a thin layer of ice.


    There is a child in her arms.


    Gu Jiu saw it suddenly in the road.


    No, or attracted by each other''s actions.


    At this time, the woman was being tortured unilaterally.


    On the woman, she kept releasing ice and shooting at people not far from her.


    The dense ice was as sharp as a blade, attacking the people around layer by layer.


    Soon those people were shot into a hornet''s nest by ice cream.


    Gu Jiu squinted at all this.


    A woman is like an ice beauty.


    Even if she sat in the car, it was not difficult to see the cold and gorgeous temperament of the man.


    Especially the woman''s action at this time, holding the child in her arms tightly.


    It can be seen that she owes a lot to the child in her arms.


    Huo Xiang three people also sat in the car and saw all this.


    They saw with their own eyes a woman who had the same means as Gu Jiu.


    The same cold and ruthless, the same bloody.


    Those people were killed by women in an instant.


    They are all human beings, living people.


    In the hands of a woman.


    Shocked, the three looked at Gu Jiu in the driver''s seat.


    Gu Jiu had no idea.


    In her opinion, this ice beauty is not the one looking for trouble.


    If those people hadn''t offended her, she would never have done anything.

 Chapter 346

    Gu Jiu is right.


    The reason why women kill those people unilaterally is because they provoke them on their own initiative.


    Those people saw her a woman with a child and wanted to fight her.


    So Gu Jiu and others will see this scene.


    Even when Gu Jiu and others first met, the covered scene was the same scene.


    But that time it was because those people were thinking about her children, so the woman shattered their bodies one by one.


    Gu Jiu looked at the woman to solve those people and looked up here.


    At the moment when the woman looked over, Gu Jiu found that pair of cold and indifferent eyes.


    Those eyes had no emotion, just like a machine.


    But the movement in her hand, holding the child tightly in her arms, shows that this woman also has a soft corner.


    That child may be a woman''s weakness.


    Gu Jiu showed a touch of indifference towards the woman, full of a gentle smile.


    Gu Jiu always admires such a woman.


    It''s hard for women to survive in this last world.


    Although she is a powerful woman, she can''t hold many people.


    The woman''s thin body is full of bones.


    But he still stood there, holding the child in his arms tightly.


    I don''t know if the child is still alive.


    I haven''t seen the child move for so long.


    When the woman saw the smile on Gu Jiu''s face, her eyes were stunned and dull.


    But soon he looked down at the child in his arms.


    In her arms is a little girl.


    She looks lovely, but her face is very pale.


    Gu Jiu saw the woman bow her head. Her heart was a little soft at this moment.


    Maybe it''s not easy to look at a woman.


    Maybe she was amazed by the sharp methods of women before.


    Maybe


    In short, Gu Jiu didn''t start the car quickly and leave at this moment.


    Instead, he took out some food and water from the car, pushed open the door and got off.


    As soon as Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu''s action, he immediately shouted, "Gu Jiu -"


    Gu Jiu shook his head at Huoxiang when he heard the speech. "It''s all right. I''ll go and have a look. There won''t be any danger."


    In fact, Gu Jiu is not such a soft hearted person at all.


    But when I see that ice beauty, I always feel that the other party is a person with a story.


    And full of sadness.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the woman who stood still.


    The woman had heard someone coming.


    Without raising her head, she kept staring at the child in her arms.


    It''s like the world has nothing but her and her children.


    Gu Jiu walked one meter away from the woman and stopped.


    Because this is a safe distance for each other.


    She believed that the woman in front of her didn''t want her to disturb her.


    Gu Jiu stopped and didn''t speak.


    But always looking at the woman''s delicate and cold face.


    It has to be said that this woman is very beautiful and has a fatal attraction.


    It is a fatal attraction for both men and women.


    Without any affectation, it even gives people a feeling of wanting to be close.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t help bending her lips.


    It''s really a contradiction.


    Clearly so cold, full of envy Lengyan.


    But I can''t help being close.


    The woman opposite may have felt Gu Jiu''s emotional change. At this time, she finally raised her head.


    Two women with different temperaments, but both are stunning beauties, collided at this moment.


    A cold with confusion.


    A gentle smile.

 Chapter 347

    Seeing Gu Jiu''s existence, there was no accident in the woman''s eyes.


    At the same time, there was no resistance in her eyes.


    She just looked at Gu Jiu.


    At the same time, this woman is really beautiful and has a really good temperament.


    The corners of the mouth just bend gently, but they are full of charm.


    That slapped little face is perfect and exquisite.


    Although her temperament is very eye-catching, she still feels the strong breath of Gu Jiu.


    This woman is great.


    She is not only beautiful, but also very strong.


    After this discovery, the woman took a step back with the child in her arms.


    Gu Jiu looked at her backward move, and the smile around her mouth disappeared.


    She bent down and put the food and water in her hands on the ground.


    Then he said, "live well."


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know why. Seeing a woman, she just wants to say such a sentence.


    Although this woman is very strong, her sadness is about to overflow.


    No matter how strong a woman is, she is a woman after all.


    Sometimes there is a place where you can''t figure it out.


    Looking at the woman, Gu Jiu didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, there is only one sentence to live well.


    Yes, no matter how difficult it is, it is necessary to live after all.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the dark sky.


    At the end of the world, where will the human disaster go?


    Gu Jiu didn''t look at the woman behind him and turned to the Hummer.


    She should go back.


    The woman looked at the food and water on the ground. She looked up at Gu Jiu leaving.


    Until Gu Jiu got on the bus and started the car to leave, she finally made an action.


    Ignoring the bloody scene around her, she walked towards food and water.


    She squatted down and held the food and water on the ground in her arms.


    Gu Jiu drove away, looked at the rear mirror and found the woman''s action.


    Seeing this, her eyes were filled with a smile.


    Just accept it.


    I wonder if they still have a chance to meet.


    Women are now different from what they see during the day.


    Even closer and closer to the thunder safety base. I don''t know if the woman''s destination is a thunder safety base.


    Then Gu Jiu shook his head.


    Why do you think so much.


    Even if we meet again.


    That woman just left a deep impression on her.


    The woman held the food in her arms and looked up at Gu Jiu''s car getting farther and farther away.


    There was a touch of gratitude in her eyes.


    Then open the food and water in your hand.


    She gently shook the child in her arms.


    "Sugar, wake up, sugar --"


    A woman''s voice is very gentle and doesn''t match her appearance at all.


    The little girl in her arms, although pale, slowly opened her eyes in the shaking of the woman.


    The little girl looks only two or three years old.


    But very sensible.


    When I opened my eyes, I didn''t cry, and even a pale smile curled up at the corners of my mouth.


    "Mom -"


    Her voice was pleasantly surprised.


    The woman saw the child in her arms wake up and handed the water to her mouth.


    "How about Tangtang drink some water, eat something and sleep?"


    The voice is very gentle, with infinite tenderness.


    The little girl took a few sips at the water bottle,


    Then he pushed the water bottle to her, "mother also drinks."


    The corners of the woman''s eyes were wet. She drank a few mouthfuls at the mouth of the bottle.


    Then send the food opened aside to the child''s mouth.


    They ate one mouthful at a time.


    In fact, women''s strength is very strong, but because children can''t show it.


    That''s why I''m so down.

 Chapter 348

    In fact, women''s strength is very strong, but because children can''t show it.


    That''s why I''m so down.


    For more than two months, she has been avoiding the pursuit of others.


    They have to hide with their children. They don''t have enough to eat, and the children are becoming thinner and thinner.


    And since the end of the world, children have always been sleepy.


    In this regard, she just took the path to find a safe place to cultivate.


    But no matter where they go, someone always makes up their mind.


    She had to fight again and again to protect herself and her children.


    The woman followed the child to finish the food left by Gu Jiu, coaxed the child to sleep, and then continued to walk forward.


    The direction she got was the direction Gu Jiu left.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Gu Jiu has arrived at the thunder security base.


    The guards at the door naturally knew her.


    Without boss Han''s previous instructions, maybe Gu Jiu put people in directly at this time.


    But he got the order in advance, so he immediately stopped Gu Jiu''s car.


    "Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu sees someone stop him with an accident in his eyes.


    Because this man was the young man who let them leave the base for the first time.


    He can''t be unknown to him.


    Then stop the car at this time, that''s something?


    Gu Jiu lowered the window glass.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    At the same time, Huo Xiang''s eyes were also on the person who stopped the car.


    The man looked at the eyes of several people and put them on him together. The powerful pressure made him almost out of breath.


    It''s really a strong man.


    Just a few lines of sight.


    No wonder you have the courage to ask boss Han for the second place in the thunder base in front of everyone.


    But soon he put those things down.


    Remembering boss Han''s instructions, he immediately approached the window.


    Facing Gu Jiu, he said seriously, "boss Han has always asked me to stay here. He said if I met you, I would stop you and tell you a few words."


    Gu Jiu picked his eyebrows and didn''t understand which one Han Dongfeng was going to do.


    "What''s up, say it?"


    Gu Jiu pestles his arm in front of the window and makes a posture of listening.


    The man did not delay, but directly spoke what Han Dongfeng said.


    "There are people from the jun family. The boss used to be a member of the jun family. If you know the people of the jun family, consider it yourself. If you don''t know them, boss Han advised you to leave quickly. The jun family is not easy to mess with."


    Gu Jiu heard the first sentence. When someone came to the jun family, he thought of white wolf, mu siran and others.


    As for the latter words, I didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Similarly, Huo Xiang''s eyes flashed an excited light when they heard someone from Jun''s family.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and others, but I got along with them for some time.


    How is there a relationship.


    At this time, people from your family came to see them.


    Huo Xiang smelled the speech and said to Gu Jiu, "what are we waiting for? Go and see how mu siran is. I''ve always been thinking of him."


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang and picked his eyebrows.


    "Why don''t I know that you have such a good relationship with mu siran?"


    Huo Xiang touched the tip of his nose. In fact, he still admired mu siran.


    The man showed a shrewdness all over.


    But it just makes people''s air defense impossible.


    He also benefited a lot along the way to the capital with mu siran and others.


    Although he was a police inspector before, he really couldn''t learn the way mu siran and others did.


    But the fur is stained.

 Chapter 349

    Looking at Huo Xiang''s uncomfortable appearance, Gu Jiu smiled and shook his head.


    Then he said to the young man outside the car, "OK, I know. If I expect to know the people of Jun''s family well, you can go back and tell boss Han not to worry."


    Then Gu Jiu closed the window.


    At the moment when the window was closed, the smile on Gu Jiu''s face disappeared.


    There are people from your family.


    Gu Jiu''s first impression was white wolf, that strange man.


    I can''t see her face, but her silver hair and her tall figure.


    Since she was sent to the thunder security base, she has never been a passer-by.


    Why come here at this time?


    Listen to what Han Dongfeng said just now, the other party came to her specially.


    Huo Xiang watched Gu Jiu close the window, his face changed, and no one spoke for a moment.


    However, Gu Jiu reduced the speed.


    Looking at her face is also meditating.


    Even if the speed was slow, they soon got to the door.


    Gu Jiu stopped the car and looked at the people in black standing around the villa.


    The momentum of those people is so familiar, and there are several familiar faces.


    Gu Jiu guessed that the man should also come.


    Stop the car, Gu Jiu didn''t get off at the first time.


    Instead, move your hand away from the steering wheel and rub your index finger against your thumb.


    The comfortable feeling when caressing - touching the white wolf is now familiar as always.


    But the white wolf became a man. She didn''t know how to face it for a while.


    When Gu Jiu parked his car at the door of the villa, Han Dongfeng and Jun Beimo had received the news.


    Han Dongfeng wanted to come for the first time, but was stopped by Zhongqing.


    "East wind, it''s not appropriate for us to appear at this time."


    Han Dongfeng looked at him puzzled.


    Seeing this, Zhong Qing said, "we left a message for Gu Jiu. Now that she appears, it means that she has a decision in her heart. At this time, we appear rashly, which may annoy Jun sanshao.


    After all, the people around Jun sanshao said that they all know each other.


    As long as we keep an eye on the other side, there will be time for anything to happen again. "


    Han Dongfeng heard the speech, and then he pressed down his mind to want the past.


    However, I was still worried, but I sent someone to stare at the situation over there.


    In fact, there are many bodyguards of Jun''s family outside the villa. It''s difficult for them to inquire about any news.


    But this is the only way.


    Han Dongfeng walked around the villa with an uneasy heart.


    Here, Jun Beimo stood upstairs and looked at the car downstairs.


    The car has been parked for a while.


    But no one got out of the car.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes are deep and focused.


    The momentum on his body is getting colder and colder.


    The woman was in the car at this time. Because the window was closed, he couldn''t see the woman''s face.


    But he knew that the woman knew someone was here and even guessed his arrival.


    Those bodyguards outside the door are the people who followed him last time.


    So Gu Jiu didn''t get off because he knew he was coming, so he delayed time?


    Women don''t want to see him?


    Jun Beimo had to think so.


    He knows Gu Jiu''s intelligence.


    The woman must know he''s coming.


    Siyun looked at the cold breath of the little Lord and the car downstairs with worry in his eyes.


    Just as they were going upstairs, the bodyguard suddenly came up and told them that Miss Gu was back.


    So they stopped to go back to their room, stood in front of the French windows upstairs and looked at the vehicles downstairs.

 Chapter 350

    But after so long, why doesn''t Miss Gu get off?


    Siyun looked at the cold breath of the little Lord, and his worry deepened.


    Jun Beimo stood for a while and didn''t wait until Gu Jiu got off. He turned and walked downstairs.


    When Jun Beimo left the French window, Gu Jiu, sitting in the car downstairs, swept his sight.


    But I didn''t see anything.


    She had just felt a very strong line of sight.


    But when I looked, I didn''t find anyone.


    Gu Jiu shook his head and laughed.


    What happened to her.


    Isn''t it a former partner.


    It should be a collaborator.


    After all, they went to the capital together and took care of each other.


    Gu Jiu thought of this and pushed the door open.


    When Gu Jiu made a move, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were relieved.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s serious face before, they are still really worried.


    In fact, they dare not ask anything.


    Because I have guessed Gu Jiu''s mind.


    Maybe Gu Jiu can''t see it in the Bureau.


    They are well aware of Gu Jiu''s special to the white wolf.


    Even if you become a person, that special should not change much.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s silence should be the white wolf.


    Because of that man.


    But whether it is or not, as long as Gu Jiu has an action at this time.


    They are afraid of further delay, and the people in the villa will not help it.


    The bodyguards had seen them long before, but they didn''t move.


    They still know the abilities of the people in your family.


    Since no one moves, it means people inside.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s car, Huo Xiang got off with Lei Jie.


    Xiao Qi, sitting in the co driver''s seat, has been paying attention to Gu Jiu. Seeing her get off, he got off at the first time.


    A line of four stood at the door.


    When Jun Beimo went downstairs, he saw the scene outside the door at the entrance of the stairs.


    I saw Gu Jiu get off and stand by the car.


    He stopped.


    Eyes greedy looking at the woman I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Actually, it''s been a long time.


    Some are only half a month.


    Gu Jiu didn''t exist in the previous 25 years. He didn''t come over like this.


    At this time, he felt that he had lived in vain without this woman around him.


    But in this case, Jun Beimo won''t admit it.


    That''s too cheap.


    This woman he wants.


    Then he''ll get it by his means.


    Jun Beimo stood at the entrance of the stairs and walked towards the hall.


    Every step, the sight in those eyes, never left the woman for a second.


    Gu Jiu stood outside the door, just vaguely looking at someone in the hall.


    Seeing the figures of several people, Gu Jiu walked inside with a consistent smile on his face.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi followed her closely.


    Jun Beimo walked in the direction of the woman.


    Clearly looking at the figure of a woman in the light.


    Gu Jiu walked towards the door.


    People who can''t see the hall clearly.


    But vaguely saw a familiar figure.


    I also saw the tall man standing in front.


    The man is dressed in black casual clothes, revealing Yonghua and Jinggui all over.


    That noble temperament, even if you can''t see each other''s face, is also so threatening.


    Jun Beimo watched the woman step into the door, and then stopped.


    Similarly, Gu Jiu saw the man''s face clearly and stopped her steps.


    The distance between them is a few meters away, looking at each other.


    Both of them clearly heard each other''s heartbeat.


    This is a feeling of rapid heartbeat.

 Chapter 351

    This is a feeling of rapid heartbeat.


    Jun Beimo is a strange feeling.


    Gu Jiu was in a panic.


    The man has a pair of deep black eyes and looks at her deeply.


    Let her have a panic, especially the feeling of rapid heartbeat, let Gu Jiu have a kind of Valley owe hope to flee.


    The man''s beautiful face is a gift from heaven.


    This man is not perfect.


    But all this can''t hide the indifference in the man''s bones.


    That indifference did not reduce his luxurious temperament by half.


    Gu Jiu finally couldn''t help looking away.


    That man is a shining body.


    This man is a white wolf?


    The white wolf who once sold cute in his hands?


    At this time, Gu Jiu couldn''t believe it.


    But looking at Si Yun and Si Yu standing behind him, she seemed to have no doubt.


    Jun Beimo looked at the woman''s drooping eyes, and the light in her eyes faded.


    He sipped the sexy corners of his mouth and walked towards the woman step by step.


    In the silent hall, his footsteps were particularly prominent.


    Gu Jiu''s heart beat faster and faster when he heard the footsteps coming.


    No, you can''t.


    Gu Jiu quickly calmed his mind and adjusted the expression on his face.


    Raise your head and walk towards each other.


    She can''t be inferior.


    You can''t show weakness in front of this man.


    Although I don''t know why, in short, Gu Jiu wants to follow her heart.


    However, when Gu Jiu packed up his emotions and looked up, he wanted to go to each other.


    The man has come to her.


    Jun Beimo stood in front of Gu Jiu and looked at the woman. She was a little more beautiful than when she separated.


    The temperament of his body also has a bit of charm - charm, which hooks his heart all the time.


    He found that women were more attractive than when they were separated.


    Let him want to have each other more and never let go.


    Because once he is afraid to let go, this woman doesn''t belong to him.


    Thinking that this woman would turn into someone else''s arms, Jun Beimo had a killing intention in his heart.


    Even have the impulse to destroy the world.


    Gu Jiu looked up and saw the man''s perfect handsome face.


    The face is perfect and almost invisible.


    This man''s skin is really good.


    She stared at the man, her facial features carved like God, and there was no spotlight in her eyes.


    This man is really attractive.


    If such a man stands among women, he will definitely be swallowed alive.


    Jun Beimo saw some obsession in Gu Jiu''s eyes, and his sexy thin lips bent a happy arc.


    If other women saw him look like this, they would be thrown out by the people around him.


    But Gu Jiu''s obsession in his eyes made him feel very happy.


    Let him secretly happy in his heart.


    That''s nice.


    It feels good, too.


    Jun Beimo raised his hand and stroked her face.


    "You''re thin."


    Low voice - feeling like a cello.


    That voice is so provocative.


    Gu Jiu felt the temperature of the man''s hands.


    The palm was so hot that he was confused again.


    Has she lost weight?


    Gu Jiu sounded the man''s words, and there was a moment of warmth in his heart.


    That''s what I care about.


    But a stranger said it.


    Since her rebirth, no one has asked her how she is.


    No one asked her if she was tired.


    No one said she was thin.


    But the words suddenly said by the strange man in front of her made her feel sad.

 Chapter 352

    It turned out that someone cared about her.


    This man is not a stranger.


    He saved her in a previous life.


    When she was so embarrassed and had no use value and no capital.


    Reached out and saved her from the mouth of the zombie.


    Jun Beimo touched the woman''s slapped face and rubbed it slowly.


    The skin is very smooth and feels very comfortable.


    He couldn''t put it down.


    However, when he saw the woman and the Qingming gradually appeared in his eyes, Jun Bei Mo Li Ma moved his hand away.


    He put his hand on the broken hair near her ear and pulled it behind her ear.


    Then he took his hand off.


    The Qingming in Gu Jiu''s eyes has been completely restored.


    However, the feeling of being touched on the face still exists, and the feeling is very strong.


    She glared at the man opposite.


    Then he crossed each other and walked towards the sofa.


    When they came to Siyun and Siyu, they stopped.


    He greeted them with a smile, "long time no see."


    Siyun and Siyu looked at the stock and said hello, and immediately put away their surprise.


    "Miss Gu, long time no see."


    "Long time no see."


    Si Yu is slow.


    Gu Jiu nodded and then put his eyes on the man who was fooling around.


    She knows this man.


    It was another person who followed the man and mousran in his previous life.


    Gu Jiu nodded to the other party, ignored the other party''s gaze and continued to walk in front of the sofa.


    Jiang Bai followed Gu Jiu''s figure with both eyes.


    Those eyes looked at me with a trace of appreciation.


    This woman is very beautiful. She is a bit of a demon.


    It is particularly similar to the other side of Shaozhu.


    It''s like a man who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    It''s almost eye-catching. There''s even a kind of Valley yawn that wants to live for it and die for it.


    And the other party has no words with the little Lord. They just stand together and they are very well matched.


    It''s really a good match.


    A Yonghua and noble, the wind bucket is unparalleled, and does not eat fireworks between people.


    A temperament is elegant, charming, cool and charming, like a goblin.


    They have the same thing.


    That is the indifference in the bone.


    That''s as like as two peas.


    Just as Jiang Bai stared at Gu Jiu, he was hit.


    Jiang Bai immediately looked aside and saw Si Yun wink at him.


    He followed Siyun''s line of sight and saw the little Lord with a black face.


    There was also a look of displeasure on his face. He wanted to come forward and beat him up.


    Seeing this, Jiang Bai trembled.


    Then he quickly hid his body behind Siyun.


    Then he showed a flattering smile to the little Lord.


    Seeing that the little Lord''s face remained unchanged and still unhappy, Jiang Bai panicked in his heart.


    He just looked straight at the woman whom the little Lord liked. It was a death attempt.


    And he looked at it so openly. Isn''t it death.


    Thinking of the young Bishop''s means of disciplining people, especially those torture, Jiang Bai panicked.


    When I panicked, I began to choose my words.


    "Young Lord, young lady is so beautiful and handsome. I know I''m wrong."


    At this time, it is the most serious to be soft first.


    However, the words said stunned the people present one after another.


    Even Huo Xiang, who walked towards Gu Jiu, stopped one after another.


    At the same time, he looked at Jiang Bai with sharp eyes.


    Siyun and Siyu brothers looked at Jiang Bai sympathetically.


    In addition to Gu Jiu with wide eyes, there was only Jun Beimo with satisfaction on his face.

 Chapter 353

    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie reacted. The man who spoke didn''t know him, but said such words and sneered for a moment.


    Whatever the purpose of your family''s coming here this time.


    At this time, it is wrong to give Gu Jiu an unnecessary title.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie walked towards the man with a sneer.


    Xiao Qi was still confused, but when he saw the actions of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, he also followed up,.


    Jiang Bai was relieved to see the young master''s face.


    But before he put his heart into his stomach, he was pulled by the back collar.


    Jiang Bai''s eyes flashed a fierce look.


    However, seeing Si Yun and Si Yu standing far away, the cold light in their eyes was put away.


    He glanced back quickly and saw several people following the woman. He raised his hands to show his direction.


    But Huo Xiang and Lei Jie won''t let him go so easily.


    They dragged Jiang Bai out of the door.


    Then came the sound of flesh body collision and painful wailing.


    The voices include Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, as well as the ginger white one.


    Xiao Qi listened to the sound outside the door and ran away quickly.


    The only thing left in the hall was Gu Jiu sitting on the sofa with a tired face.


    There are also Jun Beimo standing not far away and the two brothers of the Si family.


    Jun Beimo didn''t seem to hear the sound outside the door and said to Siyun, "bring the dinner in the kitchen."


    Then he walked towards Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu leaned back on the sofa relaxed and watched the man walk gracefully.


    At this time, her heart beat faster, obviously not as intense as before.


    However, seeing the man coming, his body was still unnaturally stiff.


    She doesn''t want to be too close to men now.


    She doesn''t like things beyond her control.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t know what she thought.


    He went to Gu Jiu and sat not far from her.


    The distance between them is neither close nor far, which is a safe distance from each other.


    "I''ve been out all day and haven''t eaten yet. There''s a prepared dinner in the kitchen. Use it first?"


    Gu Jiu nodded casually when he heard the speech.


    Then he looked away from the man.


    But the man sitting beside him really has a sense of existence.


    Gu Jiu sees that Siyun and Siyu have gone to the restaurant.


    She couldn''t sit still and got up and walked towards the restaurant.


    She doesn''t want to be alone in the same space with men.


    That made her feel depressed.


    There is also a feeling of Indescribability.


    Gu Jiu stood up and walked towards the restaurant.


    Jun Beimo saw that she was running away and played a happy smile at the corners of her mouth.


    He didn''t move.


    Know that women need to be quiet for the time being.


    He sat on the sofa and waited for the woman to have dinner.


    Now that you have entered the house, there is no hurry.


    Gu Jiu walks into the restaurant. Siyun and Siyu have brought the dinner with color, smell and fragrance to the table.


    Looking at the meat and vegetable dinner, Gu Jiu''s food Valley is not open.


    At this time, we should forget everything and solve the problem first.


    The two brothers of the Si family watched Gu Jiu move his chopsticks and filled a bowl of soup for her. Then they gently left the restaurant.


    They came to the sofa and waited for the little Lord''s orders.


    "Ah..."


    Just as they stood firm, they heard a painful voice outside the door.


    That''s from Jiang Bai''s mouth.


    They immediately put their eyes outside the door, but they didn''t see anything.


    But hearing Jiang Bai''s painful voice, it can be seen that he suffered a loss.

 Chapter 354

    However, Jiang Bai''s skill can suffer losses, which is enough to show that Huo Xiang''s strength is good again.


    Jun Beimo didn''t seem to hear the sound outside.


    Now he rubbed his hand.


    That hand is the one that touched Gu Jiu''s cheek before.


    The touch on the hand still exists.


    That feeling made him fondle it, even some aftertaste.


    Jun Beimo''s face was very soft at this time.


    Gu Jiu, this woman he wants.


    This kind of hope that he wants her to have even if he is an enemy of the world makes his blood boil.


    Is that what you like?


    Yes, that should be what I like.


    He wants this woman, even by all means.


    Want to keep each other around forever.


    Want to take care of each other, protect each other and let her live safely and carefree.


    Especially in this end of the world, rely on him and live recklessly.


    Thinking of these, a cold killing idea suddenly flashed in Jun Beimo''s eyes.


    Because he thought again of the so-called destiny.


    In his life, he doesn''t need anyone to arrange. Even his fate should be in his own hands.


    As for the fated man who didn''t know where he was, he didn''t care at all.


    Even if you can''t live twenty-eight.


    As long as he can stay with that woman for a minute, he is very satisfied.


    Besides, he is not the one waiting to die.


    When Siyun and Siyun turned to look at the little Lord, they found that he could not hide his killing intention.


    They looked at each other and didn''t understand what had happened.


    The killing intention on Jun Beimo''s body was easily retracted and released, and soon disappeared.


    When Siyun and Siyu turned around, they saw the little Lord relaxed.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although I don''t know what happened to the killing intention of the young Lord before.


    As long as nothing happens now.


    After all, there is no room for trouble in your family now.


    Jun Beimo relaxed and leaned against the sofa.


    But he looked at the location of the restaurant.


    At this time, his eyes can only see Gu Jiu''s back sitting in the restaurant.


    However, it''s just a back, Jun Beimo is very satisfied.


    After all, women are in his sight now.


    Gu Jiu enjoyed a delicious dinner and didn''t notice Jun Beimo''s sight at all.


    And Jun Beimo''s line of sight is very convergent.


    He knows Gu Jiu''s acuity.


    Siyun and Siyu have been standing aside, looking at the gentle eyes of the little Lord in the restaurant.


    Although the eyes are very gentle, they also have strength and possession.


    Just then, Jiang Bai and Huo Xiang came back from the outside.


    The walking posture of several people is very strange.


    But look at their appearance, there are no scars.


    That''s more interesting.


    Jiang Bai, in particular, walked into the hall and looked at Siyun and Siyu with very sad eyes.


    That look seemed to say, why didn''t you say it earlier, why didn''t you come to "save" me.


    Seeing this, Siyun and Siyu looked away from him, just not at him.


    Joke, if they do it, it''s a mess.


    In particular, the little Lord was dissatisfied with Jiang Bai''s vision of Gu Jiu.


    And Huo Xiang. If we don''t let them vent their anger and the little Lord''s way of chasing his wife meets obstacles again, we will really cry.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi walked into the hall and looked for Gu Jiu for the first time.


    I saw that in the hall, except for the domineering man sitting on the sofa, there were only two brothers in the family.


    They finally found Gu Jiu in the restaurant.

 Chapter 355

    At the same time, Gu Jiu also saw Huo Xiang appear.


    She raised her hand to several people.


    Several people saw this and then walked over.


    And Jun Beimo looked at Huo Xiang and walked towards Gu Jiu. He finally couldn''t sit still.


    Huo Xiang and Gu Jiu just went to the restaurant. Gu Jiu put the food in the chopsticks in his mouth.


    Then he nodded to the three, "eat."


    When the three heard the speech, no one moved for a moment.


    At this time, their bodies still have some pain. Where can they sit down.


    Those injuries are out of sight.


    It seems that Jiang Bai is also a cruel hand.


    Gu Jiu put down his chopsticks and looked at the three with a smile.


    Until the three were very embarrassed, Jun Beimo appeared.


    He went to the woman, pulled back the chair and sat down.


    Turning to Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo was stunned.


    At this time, there was a touch of crimson at the corner of Gu Jiu''s mouth, which was dyed by the dishes in front of the table.


    Gu Jiu frowned when he saw that the man sat down naturally and was so close to her.


    She doesn''t hate this man, but she still doesn''t adapt to being so close to him.


    Especially when she is facing a man, her uncontrolled heartbeat and that strange feeling.


    However, when Gu Jiu turned to look at the other party, he was attracted by the other party''s deep eyes.


    The black eyes seemed to suppress some storm.


    At this time, Gu Jiu intuitively felt that the man seemed to swallow her.


    Those eyes are not as fierce as Xiao Qi.


    Even with a trace of tenderness, but that tenderness with persistence, as well as unfathomable light.


    However, at this time, Gu Jiu looked at the man beside him and moved.


    Huo Xiang, the three of them standing in front of the opposite table, as well as the Secretary''s brother and Jiang Bai, also saw Jun Beimo reach out.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man''s action, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Her body doesn''t seem to be her own.


    Look at each other and reach out.


    The hands were slender and white, with obvious gun cocoons.


    But still can''t hide the beautiful radian of those hands.


    She watched the other party reach out to her, but she couldn''t do any blocking action.


    Jun Beimo looked at the red at the corner of the woman''s mouth and didn''t extend his hand to that place.


    Instead, he put his finger on the woman''s small chin.


    Rubbing gently there.


    Finally, I felt the temperature of a woman again.


    The skin feels very comfortable, like silk.


    Gu Jiu clearly felt that the other party''s hands were rubbing his chin.


    At this moment.


    Something seemed to explode in her head.


    Looking at the man''s face in front of him, he showed the ultimate sexual smile and the charming satisfaction.


    Gu Jiu''s brain became flexible in an instant, and his reason quickly returned to normal at this moment.


    At this time, she finally determined what to do.


    But it was something she abandoned and no longer needed.


    She can''t afford it.


    So at this moment, Gu Jiu made a decision.


    The confusion that had preceded her face disappeared and she quickly regained her composure.


    She raised her hand to wave the man''s hand on her chin.


    However, Jun Beimo moved his hand to Gu Jiu''s mouth along his chin.


    "Why are you so careless that you have something on your mouth."


    With that, Jun Beimo''s hand gently wiped the dark red vegetable juice from Gu Jiu''s mouth.


    Then move his hand away and let Gu Jiu see the marks on his hand.


    Jun Beimo moved quickly and didn''t even give Gu Jiu a chance to act.

 Chapter 356

    Gu Jiu looked at the dark red juice on the slender fingers of the man in front of him.


    And the gentle smile hanging around the corners of each other''s mouth.


    If you want to speak before, just stay at your mouth.


    Several people who watched the whole process on one side were stunned one after another.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi are the first time they have seen someone so close to Gu Jiu.


    And Gu Jiu didn''t stop it for the first time.


    There wasn''t even any face turning.


    Their eyes showed disbelief.


    But the other party is Jun Beimo, a man.


    Even the white wolf who spent some time with Gu Jiu.


    At this time, there was relief in their eyes.


    If it were this man, there would be nothing incredible.


    After all, Gu Jiu treated him differently when he was with white wolf.


    As for the other side of the Secretary''s brother and Jiang Bai, they saw such emotional leakage of the little Lord for the first time.


    Although they have seen it before, the little Lord occasionally shows his warmth.


    But none of them had a visual impact.


    Is the little Lord with evil spirit and gentle smile really the little Lord they know.


    The three didn''t know what they thought, and their expression became a little strange.


    They looked deeply at the little Lord sitting at the table with worry in their eyes.


    That''s their unspeakable concern.


    The little Lord is indeed their little Lord.


    But sometimes, it''s not the one in front of you.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know the thoughts of several people around the whole process.


    She looked away from the man in front of her, and a trace of uneasiness flashed across her face.


    Reaching out to pick up the napkin on one side, he seemed to wipe the corners of his mouth calmly.


    Then he said faintly, "thank you."


    This is to the man around you.


    Then he looked at Huo Xiang''s third man: "I''m full. I''ll go upstairs and have a rest first. You can eat."


    Then he got up and walked towards the stairs.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu''s leaving figure, and a faint blue light flashed in Feng''s eyes.


    For a moment, the expression on his face became very evil, and his temperament was also very evil.


    Seeing the changes of the little Lord, Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai immediately tightened their bodies.


    There was even more panic in his eyes.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi were not far away. Naturally, they also found the changes in Jun Beimo.


    They looked at the man who followed Gu Jiu''s figure.


    He saw it.


    Jun Beimo saw the resistance in Gu Jiu''s eyes before.


    I also saw the hand that the other party was going to raise.


    He knew that women refused him.


    This is a silent refusal.


    Just a look and an action made Jun Beimo understand.


    It was because he understood that he could hardly control it at this time.


    Looking at the figure of the woman leaving, Jun Beimo closed his eyes.


    Then the temperament that was about to change was instantly restored to its previous state.


    At this time, he became the cold Jun San Shao again.


    It''s like the person who is about to become evil, not special himself.


    After all, it is a completely different temperament and gas field.


    Seeing that the momentum of the little Lord was converging, the family brothers and Jiang Bai were relieved.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie rubbed his eyes suspiciously.


    Did they just hallucinate.


    Just a moment ago, they found that there was something evil on the man.


    His momentum is becoming more and more pressing.


    People feel a sense of fear.


    Several people present, only Xiao Qi''s eyes looked at Jun Beimo with fear.

 Chapter 357

    Xiao Qi clenched his hands, and his palms were sweating.


    Although it was only for a moment, he felt death.


    The oppression of death is right in front of us.


    He knew the difference between this man from the beginning.


    I know his noble blood and incomparable dignity as a wolf.


    But only then did he know that there was something more terrible in the other party.


    That is the inborn wolf blood.


    True wolf blood, natural killing.


    It really exists.


    It was so terrible.


    Gu Jiu has reached the stairs. She doesn''t know the different thoughts and changes of the people behind her.


    Jun Beimo watched Gu Jiu lift his feet up the first stair and stood up immediately.


    Facing Gu Jiu''s back, he said quickly and plainly, "Jun Beimo, my name is Jun Beimo. I will disturb some time here."


    Gu Jiu stops when he hears the speech, but he doesn''t look back.


    Her tight frown Never relaxed.


    After hearing Jun Beimo''s self introduction and the following words, the frown deepened.


    Although she doesn''t want to have deep contact with men.


    Especially just found that the other party has some idea of her.


    She doesn''t want any entanglement with each other.


    However, she had no reason to refuse at this time.


    So Gu Jiu only paused and went upstairs.


    She didn''t speak.


    No refusal, no consent.


    However, Jun Beimo smiled gently.


    If you don''t say no, you agree.


    At least he thinks so.


    Until Gu Jiu''s figure disappeared on the stairs, the smile on Jun Beimo''s face stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at Huo Xiang. His face was quite cold.


    He didn''t face Gu Jiu''s warmth at all.


    Huo Xiang tightened his body at the same time when he saw Jun Beimo.


    Xiao Qi, in particular, looked at men with fear.


    Jun Beimo glanced at Xiao Qi, picked his eyebrows and bent a radian around his mouth.


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s sight, his face is full of interest.


    "Come with me."


    Jun Beimo stretched out his hand, pointed to Xiao Qi, turned and walked towards the hall.


    Xiao Qi naturally saw the man looking at him.


    When the other side spoke, a drop of sweat flowed on his forehead without exaggeration.


    Huo Xiang looked at Xiao Qi anxiously.


    The brothers of the Si family and Jiang Bai came to Xiao Qi and separated Huo Xiang from Lei Jie.


    "Xiao Qi, the little Lord is still waiting for you."


    Siyun''s face was serious, but when he spoke, he lowered his voice and wanted to be as gentle as possible.


    Xiao Qi nodded and then shook his head at the separated Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    He walked towards the hall, his steps seemed steady, and only he knew how soft his legs were.


    Jun Beimo sat back in his previous position again.


    Look at Xiao Qi coming step by step.


    How could he not find Xiao Qi''s fear.


    From the beginning, the wolf cub found him and even feared him.


    But in fear at the same time, still don''t forget to Gu Jiu''s maintenance.


    Jun Beimo is very satisfied with this.


    But that''s not enough.


    Looking at Xiao Qi approaching and stopping not far from the sofa, Jun Bei Mo said, "come here."


    Xiao Qi looked up at the man sitting on the sofa with a very strong sense of existence and didn''t move.


    He is afraid.


    He''s really scared.


    This man is a real wolf.


    The blood is full of killing.


    He is the representative of the murderer, a cruel and terrible existence.

 Chapter 358

    Maybe it''s just a murderous look from the other party. He will die without a place to bury.


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s frightened expression, Jun Beimo didn''t say anything to urge him.


    Instead, relax and lean on the sofa and look up at the crystal lamp above your head.


    Xiao Qi, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are the people around Gu Jiu.


    This time, seeing Gu Jiu, he was more sure that women rejected him.


    He has 10000 ways to make women belong to him.


    But that''s not what he wants.


    He wants women to follow him willingly and want women to stand beside him willingly.


    So this time he was not sure and brought the woman back to the Huaxia base.


    And here he could see that women would not be wronged.


    Of course, with Gu Jiu''s ability, there will be no danger in this thunder security base.


    But that''s not enough.


    What he wants is foolproof.


    Then we should strengthen the people around women.


    Strong enough to protect her and become her help.


    Si Yun stood by and watched the little Lord''s action, and Xiao Qi stopped, with worry in his eyes.


    At this time, he didn''t know what the little Lord wanted to do.


    However, just because Xiao Qi is Gu Jiu''s person, the little Lord will never do anything beyond the boundary.


    After thinking about it, Si Yun walked towards Xiao Qi.


    Looking at the panic on the boy''s face, Si Yun adjusted the expression on his face and tried to show a smile.


    "Xiao Qi, the little Lord won''t do anything to you. Go there and don''t let the little Lord wait too long."


    Hearing Si Yun''s words, Xiao Qi looked up at him.


    Then he looked at the lazy man sitting on the sofa.


    Xiao Qi sipped the corners of his mouth and soon walked towards Jun Beimo.


    The fear in my heart was less at this time.


    But he was still afraid.


    Even if the man was lazy at this time, he didn''t have any killing intention, and even restrained all his momentum.


    But he still couldn''t control his fear.


    Xiao Qi came to Jun Beimo and stopped at a distance of two steps.


    Jun Beimo naturally heard Si Yun''s words and knew that Xiao Qi came to him.


    But he still didn''t move.


    When Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai saw such a little Lord, they didn''t know what he wanted to do for a moment.


    And Xiao Qi is so close to the man that his heart is more nervous.


    There is even an impulse to run away.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Maybe one minute, maybe two minutes, maybe five minutes... Or more.


    The waiting time is always long.


    Jun Beimo finally made a move.


    He tilted his head and looked at Xiao Qi standing beside him.


    And Xiao Qi felt his sight and tightened his body in an instant.


    Jun Beimo saw this with impatience in his eyes.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand in the direction of Siyun.


    "Knife."


    Siyun has been paying attention to the little Lord. Hearing the speech, he naturally took out a knife from him at the first time.


    He stepped forward and handed the knife in his hand to Jun Beimo.


    Xiao Qi naturally heard the man''s words and saw Siyun''s action of sending a knife.


    Although he was nervous at this time, he didn''t have the idea to escape first.


    If a man really wants to do something to him, he won''t use anything foreign.


    The other party can crush him with one finger.


    I have to say that Xiao Qi is sometimes very clever.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know what Xiao Qi thinks.


    He took the knife from Si Yun, cut his finger and dropped blood on the blade.


    Looking at three drops of blood dripping from it, Jun Beimo frowned, loosened it randomly and stopped.

 Chapter 359

    Si Yun had been watching the little Lord hurt himself and had been waiting.


    Seeing the little Lord stop his hand, he immediately came forward to stop the bleeding.


    He and Si Yu, as well as Jiang Bai and mu siran, have been following the little Lord, always with some necessities.


    Small bandages are also readily available.


    Jun Beimo let Si Yun stop the bleeding for him, but the other hand handed the knife to Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi looked at the knife with blood on the blade, confused and puzzled in his eyes.


    "Eat it."


    Jun Beimo''s tone was a little impatient and even irritable.


    He is a member of the jun family, even the blood of the wolf family. The blood in his body is full of power.


    If the blood is drunk by the same kind, even a drop is a treasure.


    That''s a rare thing to strengthen strength.


    Jun Beimo is so big. It''s the first time to send his blood to others in person.


    Xiao Qi seemed to understand something when he heard the man''s impatient words, but his expression was still a little confused.


    He slowly stretched out his hands and took the knife from each other.


    Looking at the blood on the blade, Xiao Qi tilted his head, as if thinking about something.


    But soon, he lowered his head close to the blade and rolled the blood into his mouth.


    There was no fishy smell in the blood.


    This makes Xiaoqi feel much more comfortable.


    Watching the blood on the blade disappear, Xiao Qi put the knife on the table in front of the sofa.


    However, before he could step back, his hands pressed on the marble table, and his body began to tremble.


    Si Yun had stopped bleeding for Jun Beimo at this time. When he got up and left, he saw Xiao Qi in pain.


    Si Yu and Jiang Bai also saw this scene.


    The three didn''t make any moves, so they looked at Xiao Qi.


    However, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, not far away, couldn''t help it.


    They have been secretly watching this side.


    Jun Beimo takes Xiao Qi away. How can they fill their stomachs at ease.


    Nature is to observe secretly.


    At this time, looking at Xiao Qi''s appearance, he rushed out immediately.


    "Xiao Qi, are you okay?"


    Huo Xiang rushed to Xiao Qi. Seeing his pain, he wanted to help him with his arm.


    However, as soon as he touched Xiao Qi''s arm, he was shaken away by Xiao Qi before he could exert himself.


    "Well..."


    Huo Xiang''s body was instantly ejected.


    The force threw him to the ground not far away.


    Raj just wanted to stretch out his hand, so he stopped.


    He took a deep look at Xiao Qi, and his face was strange.


    Without enough time to think, he walked towards Huo Xiang.


    Siyun left Xiaoqi very hard. He blocked the little Lord for the first time.


    At this time, Xiao Qi is very wrong.


    Even his strength is strong.


    At this time, Xiao Qi felt the blood flow back in his body, and there was a wandering force in his body.


    He can''t grasp it at all.


    Even shaking Huo Xiang away was not his intention.


    He can''t control his body at all.


    Not to mention the inexplicable power.


    Jun Beimo looked at Xiao Qi and asked Si Yun in front of him to step back.


    He stood up and walked towards Xiao Qi.


    "You don''t have to resist that power. You can use it as long as you accept it obediently."


    When Xiao Qi heard the man''s words, he subconsciously followed the other party''s words.


    Let alone, as long as he doesn''t start to resist, the wandering power in his body slowly sweeps through his whole body.


    The pain of the body has disappeared and is slowly recovering.


    He even felt that all joints and meridians of his body seemed extremely smooth.


    Full of strength, especially in the palm.

 Chapter 360

    Here, Lei Jie lifts Huo Xiang from the ground.


    They stood up and looked at Jun Beimo and Xiao Qi.


    At this time, they knew that Jun Beimo had no hostility to Xiao Qi, and even seemed to be guiding Xiao Qi.


    Huo Xiang is a big man. Although he was shocked by Xiao Qi, he was a little ashamed.


    But at the thought of Xiao Qi''s gentle touch, he was shocked away, and the force made his blood boil.


    In this last world, no one doesn''t want to be strong.


    So is Huo Xiang.


    Xiao Qi is so powerful, which makes him want to be stronger.


    He pushed away Lei Jie''s help and walked towards Xiao Qi.


    At this time, Xiao Qi had no previous pain, but he couldn''t help worrying.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie walked towards Xiao Qi together.


    Jun Beimo looked at Xiao Qi, who had begun to accept the power in his body. He took a deep look at each other.


    "This power is used by you. In the future, you will know its existence and what it means to you. All this is only because Gu Jiu. If one day I know you betrayed her, the result will be unimaginable."


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie came, they heard Jun Beimo''s warning.


    The two men looked at him with complicated eyes.


    At the same time, Xiao Qi, who had slowed down, looked directly at Jun Beimo.


    After saying these words, Jun Beimo turned and walked towards the stairs.


    He did everything he could.


    Xiao Qi is a special existence. He doesn''t mind helping him.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are human beings. He can''t do anything by force.


    At this moment, he wants to see Gu Jiu.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai watched the little Lord leave and didn''t follow up.


    At this time, the little Lord was in a bad mood, and they could see it.


    And the little Lord went upstairs. They couldn''t think of anything else except Gu Jiu.


    The three watched the little Lord go upstairs.


    At the same time, Huo Xiang was the same. Their eyes were always on the man who couldn''t see through.


    They didn''t look back until the other party disappeared upstairs.


    Xiao Qi lowered his head with firmness in his eyes.


    Although he didn''t know the meaning of the drops of blood given to him by the man at this time.


    But the surging power just now made him really feel it.


    He has always longed for strength.


    But that''s not the feeling of power.


    But an existence in his hands.


    It is a force that is owed by the valley and let him dominate.


    The man did this because of Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu is an existence that he will not betray all his life.


    He didn''t pay attention to the man''s last warning at all.


    I just didn''t expect that this man would do such a thing for her.


    The blood is so noble and full of power.


    He''s really honored.


    Jun Beimo disappeared upstairs. Huo Xiang and Lei Jie came to Xiao Qi.


    At the same time, he nodded to Si Yun and Si Yu.


    Knowing that Jun Beimo didn''t mean any harm to Xiao Qi, they were also relieved at this time.


    At the same time, I have no other ideas about the two brothers.


    Even if Jun Beimo really did something to Xiao Qi.


    All this has nothing to do with the two brothers of the Si family.


    Seeing Huo Xiang''s action, Siyun nodded and showed a very light smile.


    He knew that Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi must have something to say.


    So he took Si Yu and Jiang Bai back to their room downstairs.


    Before they were here, they had found a room to stay.


    There was no sign of check-in in the room downstairs. They and Jun''s bodyguard were downstairs.

 Chapter 361

    At this time, Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai returned to the room.


    Give this hall to Huo Xiang to be alone.


    Huo Xiang is certainly grateful for Siyun''s consideration.


    In fact, he has no big problem with Raj.


    Mainly Xiao Qi.


    I''m afraid Si Yun will not open his mouth easily if he wants to ask something.


    Although Xiao Qi is small, he is very thoughtful and has a bad temper.


    Siyun left. Huo Xiang pulled Xiao Qi in front of him.


    He looked Xiao Qi up and down.


    Seeing that his face was not as ugly as before and there were no scars on his body, he relaxed slightly.


    "Well, what happened just now?"


    Xiao Qi looked up and saw the worried look on Huo Xiang''s face, and a warm current crossed his heart.


    He shook his head gently and then looked down at his palm.


    It''s the same hands as before. There''s nothing special.


    But Xiao Qi was a little stupid and didn''t move.


    It''s like holding some powerful energy in his hand, which makes him eager to try.


    Xiao Qi looked at his palm and slowly moved.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw that Xiao Qi didn''t speak, just shook their head gently, and then looked down at their hands.


    For a moment they didn''t know how to ask again.


    After all, what Xiao Qi didn''t want to say, even if they pried his mouth open, they couldn''t ask anything.


    However, Xiao Qi''s subsequent actions overturned their cognition,


    Even made them feel fear.


    Seeing Xiao Qi looking at his hand, he suddenly put his palm down and stretched out to the sofa.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at Xiao Qi puzzled.


    I don''t know what he''s trying to do.


    When I looked at Xiao Qi, I just saw his closed eyes.


    In fact, Xiao Qi doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Just want to follow your heart.


    Trying to figure out what he can do.


    Xiao Qi stretched out his hand and went towards the sofa, with a slow fever in his palm.


    The previous force came again.


    This time he clearly felt the existence of that force.


    I clearly felt the strength of that force.


    There is a posture that can destroy everything.


    It''s like there''s nothing he can''t destroy between heaven and earth.


    Xiao Qi didn''t open his eyes.


    He felt the heat in his hands, getting hotter and hotter.


    That force went towards the palm and slowly released.


    Just then, a smell similar to burning came.


    There was also a strange sound.


    Xiao Qi suddenly opened his eyes.


    However, the first time he opened his eyes, he saw the frightened faces of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Little seven frowned slightly. I didn''t know what had happened.


    However, in the moment of drooping his eyes, he saw everything under him.


    His hand remained under the sofa.


    And his sofa is still some distance away from him.


    But the sofa turned black and even lost some materials.


    Around the black of the sofa, there are obviously two big holes in the fists of adult men.


    As for the lost piece, Xiao Qi didn''t know where it had gone.


    But he just knew that all this had absolutely to do with him.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also recovered from shock.


    The scene I saw before was really shocking.


    The black gas and the picture of swallowing in the air made them cold.


    What kind of strength did Xiao Qi get.


    Is this what the man gave him.


    If so.


    So what kind of ability does Jun Beimo have.


    Is he more terrible.

 Chapter 362

    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other.


    At a glance, they remembered the memory of the capital road.


    Remember when they first met 20017, they saw the power of the white wolf.


    The scene at that time was different from what Xiao Qi did now.


    But at this time, seeing Xiao Qi''s action and associating it again, it seems that everything has been figured out.


    At that time, when the white wolf was fighting, those zombies disappeared completely.


    I can''t even find a trace.


    At that time, as a wolf, Jun Beimo had that ability, which shows his horror.


    And Xiaoqi just stretched out his hand. They watched his hand and slowly released a black smoke.


    The smoke slowly moved towards the sofa.


    Just for a moment¡ª¡ª


    They saw with their own eyes that the sofa under Xiao Qi''s palm slowly dissipated in the air.


    Just the moment the black fog touched the sofa.


    That''s phagocytosis, just for a moment.


    Xiao Qi looked at his hands.


    He seemed to understand something, and he seemed a little confused.


    Unable to figure it out, he wanted to try again.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie see Xiao Qi''s hand again, they quickly hold him.


    "Xiao Qi, wait --"


    One of them took Xiao Qi''s arm.


    Xiao Qi was held by two people and looked up at them with questions in his eyes.


    Huo Xiang saw Xiao Qi''s innocent eyes. He touched his nose and said awkwardly, "you''d better let go of the sofa."


    Lei Jie nodded uncontrollably.


    "But I want to know what''s going on. My body is very excited. I want to break through the cage and release Gu Yaowang."


    Huo Xiang''s face changed when he heard Xiao Qi''s words.


    Good guy, I still want to release.


    That won''t destroy the whole villa.


    In fact, Huo Xiang stopped Xiao Qi just because he was afraid that one couldn''t control it and startled Gu Jiu upstairs.


    Huo Xiang let Xiao Qi''s arm go.


    He thought and said, "if you want to release, we can go out and don''t experiment in the villa. You can see that the sofa has been destroyed. If Gu Jiu asks, how can we answer?"


    Smelling the speech, Xiao Qi turned to look at the destruction of the sofa.


    It was dark around the sofa, as if it had been melted by something.


    There is also a peculiar smell in the air.


    The sofa is broken. It must not appear here again.


    But how to tell Gu Jiu is a very serious problem.


    Small seven eyes with remorse.


    I knew I had a little control over myself just now.


    Huo Xiang saw Xiao Qi''s face with remorse and walked towards the restaurant with each other''s shoulders.


    "All right, don''t think about it. We should solve our stomach first and discuss what to do next after dinner."


    Xiao Qi was confused and flustered before. With Huo Xiang''s words, he slowly settled down.


    Lei Jie stood behind them, especially looking at Huo Xiang holding Xiao Qi''s hand with admiration in his eyes.


    Xiaoqi''s terrorist power, Xiangzi is not afraid to be affected.


    Especially when Xiao Qi himself seems unstable.


    In fact, Lei Jie doesn''t know the bitterness in Huo Xiang''s heart.


    Of course he was afraid.


    I watched the black fog devour the sofa with my own eyes. It''s terrible.


    He really wants to find Gu Jiu for psychological comfort.


    But Xiao Qi is a sensitive child.


    If he and Lei Jie keep a distance from each other at this time, I don''t know what Xiao Qi would think.


    The other party always keeps everything in mind and won''t reveal it at all.

 Chapter 363

    If something goes wrong, they won''t cry.


    Xiao Qi is still a small change - state.


    He is so cruel that they can''t stop him if they can''t control what they have done.


    In particular, the original means of Xiaoqi to 20017 was unforgettable to them.


    However, he will not have any other bad ideas or other opinions on Xiao Qi.


    There are no too weak people in this last world.


    Weak people can''t survive in this last world.


    Huo Xiang pulled Xiao Qi to the restaurant, and Lei Jie followed.


    The most important thing for the three now is to solve their hunger.


    The rest is to be solved after the stomach.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo went upstairs and kept walking towards Gu Jiu''s room.


    When Gu Jiu entered the room, he felt that someone had come to the room.


    Especially the quilt spread out on the bed, the traces on it, and the faint familiar smell in the air.


    It can be seen that someone has rested in this bed.


    Gu Jiu thought a little and knew that no one would come into her room except Jun Beimo.


    She had no idea of rejection at the first time.


    Instead, she felt the smell of men in the air, which made her feel oppression.


    Like that man, right next to her.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know what to do.


    She closed the door and stood in front of the French window.


    Jun Beimo, this man has his capital.


    It''s an existence that countless women follow.


    Few women who see him can resist his charm.


    This man is very strong.


    In this last world, countless women have ideas and want to rely on the strong.


    Even Gu Jiu himself was unable to resist the man''s charm.


    But she knew she couldn''t.


    When she was downstairs, Jun Beimo saw the obvious possession Valley owe in her eyes.


    It was a look that wanted to swallow her alive.


    That strong feeling made her want to escape.


    Not an escape from feelings.


    It''s an escape from yourself.


    In the last life, the harm caused by Yang Zihua to her has dissipated.


    She doesn''t love that man anymore.


    Of course I don''t hate him.


    If there is love, there is hate. If there is hate, you must care.


    So at this time, it was clear that she had no feeling for Yang Zihua at all.


    That man can''t make any ripples in her heart.


    But this also can''t let her accept Jun Beimo.


    Although in the last life, when they didn''t know each other, each other saved her.


    How embarrassed she was at that time.


    How down and out she was at that time.


    It was too miserable to describe her at that time.


    It was a thorn in Gu Jiu''s heart.


    She is stupid because of her family and because the scum man tortures herself.


    She didn''t want to expect another heavy feeling.


    I don''t want to fold myself in for the so-called feelings.


    Once feelings are paid, they can''t be taken back at all.


    It''s good now.


    She likes such a carefree life.


    No worries, no efforts.


    Although it is the end of the world, it is not impossible to be a rice bug in this end of the world with her current capital.


    Why make yourself so tired again for that feeling.


    How long is the shelf life of feelings? Who can guarantee it.


    She doesn''t want that heavy feeling.


    It can also be said that she doesn''t want to pay any more.


    Not at all.


    In this life, she just wants to love herself well.


    Gu Jiu stood in front of the French window with a satisfied smile.


    PS: Please subscribe to the whole book, rush the first order results, and ask for a reward ~

 Chapter 364

    Gu Jiu stood in front of the French window with a satisfied smile.


    Yes, that''s what she wants.


    Why make yourself so embarrassed.


    In the last life, she was still so young, but she tossed herself like a married woman in her thirties and forties.


    Obviously, she is so young, still in the best years of women.


    And die like that.


    If today''s public beauty gives her a chance to be reborn, why not live recklessly.


    Make yourself better.


    Who else in the world will be good to her?


    Gu Jiu couldn''t think of anyone except himself.


    Jun Beimo, this man is very nice, but she can''t afford it.


    She has no extra feelings.


    Gu Jiu wants something very simple and knows what she wants.


    It''s just free, without any constraints.


    As for Jun Beimo, this man may have irresistible charm.


    But Gu Jiu won''t move.


    She doesn''t allow herself to move.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    Gu Jiu was surprised in his eyes.


    She turned her cold eyes and looked at the door.


    Then there was clarity in his eyes.


    At this time, Huo Xiang should still have dinner downstairs.


    So now the person knocking on the door should be Jun Beimo.


    The man can''t let the Secretary''s brother come.


    With the other party''s inexplicable possession of her.


    And his strong side.


    Gu Jiu guessed who was outside the door and stood where he was and didn''t start.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand and pressed the sun - acupoint with a headache.


    At this time, she really didn''t want to see the man at all.


    That man seems to have magic, which always makes her unlike herself.


    Gu Jiu has to admit that the other party does have attractive capital.


    That tall figure, handsome face, innate Yonghua and reserved.


    None is the source of light.


    Such a luminous body, a moving body full of hormones, is embarrassing.


    It''s not too much to say that men are walking spring medicine.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked again.


    Gu Jiu heard the knock again and took his hand down this time.


    She adjusted her face and walked towards the door.


    Jun Beimo stood outside the door with a faint expression.


    But there is a low pressure in my eyes.


    He was not happy that Gu Jiu didn''t open the door.


    He knew that the woman didn''t sleep and even heard him knocking at the door.


    During the day, he rested in this room. Naturally, he knew that the room could clearly hear the movement outside the door.


    Then there is only one possibility. Gu Jiu doesn''t want to open the door.


    Because of this discovery, Jun Beimo could not be happy.


    However, at this time, the closed door in front of me was opened from the inside.


    Jun Beimo looked up and saw the woman standing in the door with a alienated smile on her face.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Jun?"


    Gu Jiu looked at the man standing outside the door with obvious alienation in his eyes.


    At this time, she was not cramped downstairs at all.


    But very calm, just like everyone.


    Jun Beimo saw the alienated smile on Gu Jiu''s face, and the depth of his eyes became more and more rich.


    He doesn''t like Gu Jiu''s attitude at this time.


    I don''t like the smile on her face now.


    That smile is too alienated and too false.


    He has seen how sweet and charming Gu Jiu is when she smiles.


    Definitely not so false, so alienated, so strange.


    And Mr. Jun, what''s the name?


    Jun Beimo is unhappy and in a bad mood.


    PS: poor fried chicken!


    Dear friends, please order it all and ask for a reward.


    Poor grades, Huahua is going into a small black house.


    Cry, haw... How sad. Why are there so few people watching.


    After four months of free, I can finally go on the shelf, but I didn''t expect such a result.


    Huahua doesn''t know what to do. She feels uncomfortable and is a little flustered_ T¡£


    Ask for full-text subscription and reward t_ T¡£

 Chapter 365

    But he didn''t show it.


    But looked straight at Gu Jiu in the door.


    "Jun Beimo."


    Gu Jiu heard the man''s words in front of him, and his eyes were puzzled, "what?"


    Jun Bei Mo pursed his lips, with a sense of powerlessness on his body.


    "Jun Beimo, or Beimo, I don''t like Mr. Jun."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech, with a trace of surprise in his eyes, and then laughed.


    "Mr. Jun, we don''t seem to know each other well. It''s not polite to call your name directly."


    Listening to the beautiful little mouth of the woman in front of him, Jun Beimo was really powerless.


    This is the first time he has encountered such a thing.


    If you were a person, Jun Beimo would turn around and leave without nonsense.


    But the person in front of us is Gu Jiu.


    For Gu Jiu''s unfamiliar and clearly alienated words, Jun Bei Mo''s eyebrows moved and smiled softly.


    This smile softened his cold face.


    "Not familiar? Now we don''t have the word between us."


    The man''s overbearing words made Gu Jiu pick her eyebrows.


    She just wanted to say something, but Jun Beimo continued to speak.


    "Is anyone sleeping in the next room?"


    The topic jumped so fast that Gu Jiu didn''t react for a while.


    However, her mouth opened her brain first, "yes, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, and Xiao Qi."


    Jun Beimo nodded when he heard the speech, indicating that he knew it.


    The reason why he didn''t continue the previous topic was that he knew that even if he argued with Gu Jiu at this time, it didn''t make much sense.


    He won''t accept the title of such estrangement from women.


    When Gu Jiu said that the next room was occupied, Jun Beimo felt uncomfortable although he couldn''t see anything on his face.


    Gu Jiu has two rooms next door, although he asked next door.


    But Gu Jiu said Xiao Qi, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    It can be seen that both rooms are occupied.


    Jun Beimo thought and looked at Gu Jiuwen and said, "you have a rest first."


    Then he turned and walked downstairs.


    Gu Jiu watched the man leave.


    The other party only argued with her about the title and left in this way.


    There was nothing special in her heart.


    But at this time, Jun Beimo was lucky to leave.


    She doesn''t want to be alone with this man.


    The other party always gave him an illusion, as if he would suddenly rush over and swallow her raw.


    After Jun Beimo left, Gu Jiu looked at the direction of each other''s disappearance for a while before closing the door.


    After Jun Beimo went downstairs, he directly found Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai.


    Let him sort out the rooms next to Gu Jiu. He wants to check in.


    The so-called next door room is naturally the one left and one right where Gu Jiu''s room is located. Both rooms are cleaned up.


    At the thought of another man living next to Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo had a strange feeling in his heart.


    This feeling made him dislike it very much.


    When you wake up every day and open the door, you will see Huo Xiang coming out of the next room, which makes Jun Beimo deeply jealous.


    Although the chance is not big, Jun Beimo still can''t stand it.


    When Si Yun heard the little Lord''s orders, he didn''t ask anything. He went to the restaurant and said to Huo Xiang, who was eating, and went upstairs.


    Halfway through the meal, Huo Xiang, who heard Siyun''s words, looked at each other.


    There was clearly confusion and doubt in his eyes.


    When they chose their own room before, they didn''t feel anything.

 Chapter 366

    At this time, when Jun Beimo came, he wanted to stay in their room. It was a little strange.


    And Jun Beimo wants to live here. Is it necessary for him to sort out the two rooms alone?


    Isn''t it enough for him to live alone.


    In particular, Siyun''s words were clearly just to inform them.


    But the tone was irresistible.


    The three men watched Si Yun leave and thought that there were other rooms upstairs, so they didn''t care.


    Where they live is good, not bad.


    They went on eating and left the villa.


    At this time, it was evening. Leaving the villa, the three went outside the base.


    They left the base, of course, because they promised Xiao Qi to take him out for experiments.


    To tell the truth, although Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Xiao Qi''s ability before.


    But I don''t know how powerful Xiaoqi''s sudden ability is.


    They are also very curious.


    When the three left the villa, the bodyguards of Jun''s family saw it and told Siyun and others the news.


    Siyun and Siyu, including Jiang Bai with injuries, soon sorted out the two rooms next to Gu Jiu.


    While the three were tidying up the room, Jun Beimo stood in front of the French window upstairs.


    Naturally, he saw Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi leave the villa.


    He didn''t respond to it.


    He even looked at Xiao Qi with unspeakable depth.


    Xiao Qi, although I''m a wolf now.


    But he can''t afford to Shh.


    The wolf blood in his body, his own power is a power.


    And the phagocytosis he gave.


    These are Xiao Qi''s capital.


    Although I don''t know Gu Jiu''s ability.


    But Jun Beimo is confident that the phagocytic ability he gives Xiaoqi is absolutely comparable to Gu Jiu''s own ability.


    I just hope Xiaoqi won''t be dazzled and lose some of the first things.


    Of course, once this accident occurs, he also has the ability to beat Xiao Qi back to his original shape.


    Just Gu Jiu, I don''t know what kind of ideas I will have at that time.


    Will you be sad?


    I just hope Xiaoqi will not forget his original intention as before.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai came out after finishing the room and saw the little master standing in front of the French window.


    At this time, Xiao Qi and others had left for a long time.


    But Jun Beimo still stood in place.


    Si Yun has heard the report from Jun''s bodyguard.


    See the little master standing in front of the French window.


    Siyun thought for a moment. He already knew that the little Lord saw the figure of Huo Xiang leaving.


    Then the report of your bodyguard is unnecessary at this time.


    Si Yun walks towards Jun Beimo.


    The footsteps behind him sounded, and Jun Beimo heard it for the first time.


    He turned and looked at Si Yun.


    "Young master, the room has been cleaned up. You should have a rest."


    Hearing Siyun''s words, Jun Beimo pressed the bridge of his nose behind him.


    He had slept in Gu Jiu''s room during the day.


    But I''m still a little tired at this time.


    That''s his body.


    Although he has good abilities, his monarch Beimo also has weaknesses.


    Then the man of destiny.


    If you can''t find a destined person, his ability can''t reach the peak.


    The constitution of the body is just like that of ordinary people.


    Like this time, always tired and sleepy.


    This is the more you reach the age of 28, the more obvious it is.


    Outsiders don''t even notice.


    Only the people in your family and those around you know.


    So Jun Beimo didn''t refute Si Yun''s words and raised his feet to the room next to Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 367

    Siyun watched the young master walk towards the room, and the three were relieved.


    They also know the physical condition of the little Lord at this time.


    But they can''t do anything at all.


    Since the young LORD lives here, his previous attitude has explained everything.


    He gave up his destiny.


    No, or I didn''t care from the beginning.


    Never put in the eyes of the destined man who never met.


    At this time, with the appearance of Gu Jiu, the little Lord will not have any ideas about the destined person.


    He has already made a choice.


    Jun Beimo stopped when he came to Gu Jiu''s room.


    The smell of lotus comes from this room.


    The corner of your North ink mouth bends.


    I haven''t seen you for some time. I haven''t noticed before.


    At this time, Jun Beimo''s brain is clear.


    Women have different changes, and that little face is more charming, exquisite and charming.


    Even his temperament is no longer as cold as before.


    But with some fatal charm.


    Even the previous light fragrance on the body is stronger.


    The smell was not greasy, but it kept him sober.


    Jun Beimo deeply smelled the fragrance from the room, with satisfaction on his face.


    Then he raised his feet and walked to the side room.


    Siyun several people watched the young master enter the room, and then turned and went downstairs.


    Siyun and Siyu are ahead, and Jiang Bai is one step behind.


    Jiang Bai, who is one step behind, walks strangely.


    Even if the Secretary brothers saw it, they pretended not to see it.


    After so long, Jiang Bai finally couldn''t help it.


    "I said, do you two have a conscience? I don''t see the pain all over my brother."


    Hearing Jiang Bai''s dissatisfied words, Siyun and Siyu, who were downstairs, finally stopped.


    The two brothers turned and looked at Jiang Bai standing taller than them.


    As like as two peas in the eyes, Jiang looked at him with innocence and incomprehension.


    That eye is clearly asking, what''s the matter with you.


    Seeing the two brothers'' eyes, Jiang Bai didn''t understand that they were intentional.


    The three have been together for so long that they can''t even see it.


    Even Jiang Bai has been used to it. The two brothers of the Si family pretend to be stupid.


    "Put away your appearance."


    With that, Jiang Bai also walked downstairs.


    When they came to the two brothers of the Si family, the look in their eyes was very serious.


    "I said, is it true that the young Lord said to live here for a while?"


    Siyun frowned when he heard the speech. "This is the matter of the little Lord. We have no right to interfere."


    Hearing this, Jiang Bai''s expression immediately changed.


    He glanced. "Of course I know we have no right to interfere. But when we left, the old man said, let''s not play outside and go back early.


    Now the little Lord has lived here for some time, but how long is it? There should be a number of words.


    Now the Huaxia base is not as peaceful as it looks. Several aristocratic families have long been unable to bear it. "


    Si Yun and Si Yu naturally understand all this Jiang Bai said.


    But on the first day they came to the thunder security base, who dares to ask the young Lord when they will go back.


    The little Lord was in a better mood because he saw Gu Jiu.


    If they ask, it must be bad luck and annoy the young Lord.


    Jiang Baihua has been exported, and soon thought of this layer.


    PS: Please subscribe with book money. Please give me a reward~


    In the last few hours, rush to the list. Please be more active, beauties~

 Chapter 368

    Thinking of this, Jiang Bai sighed deeply and walked downstairs strangely.


    When he walked downstairs, he sighed, "Hey! A world that single Wang can''t understand."


    Siyun and Siyu looked at each other when they heard the speech.


    His eyes were puzzled.


    This time they didn''t pretend to be stupid, but really didn''t understand Jiang Bai''s exclamation.


    But when they saw Jiang Bai''s strange downstairs posture, they raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    After all, it was the first time they saw Jiang Bai suffer.


    Among the four, Jiang Bai seems to be fooling around, but he is the most cruel one.


    If he did it, it would be fatal.


    Today, Huo Xiang took turns. It can be seen that he also knows Gu Jiu''s position in the eyes of the little Lord.


    They looked at each other and continued to walk downstairs.


    Jun Beimo returned to his room, simply washed it, and relaxed to sleep.


    Especially at this time, he knew that Gu Jiu was next door. It was definitely a good sleep tonight.


    Gu Jiu didn''t hear anything outside the window and had long fallen into sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo Xiang also left the security base at this time.


    The three drove around outside the base.


    Occasionally I passed by one or two zombies without stopping.


    Xiao Qi sat in the back seat and kept looking down at his hands.


    He never looked away from his hands after dinner.


    He can''t wait.


    I want to see for myself what this sudden ability is all about.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie naturally know.


    But if they want Xiaoqi to do the experiment, they also have to choose a hidden place.


    I remember when they left the base, they saw the existence of a small forest.


    It''s most appropriate to go there at this time, but no one will find it.


    The Hummer drove fast in the dark.


    It was not until more than twenty minutes that Huo Xiang stopped the car.


    Where they parked, it was a forest.


    This is where they saw the ice beauty before.


    Huo Xiang turned off the car, opened the door and got off.


    Lei Jie and Xiao Qi also got off.


    Looking at the two people who got off the bus, Huo Xiang glanced at the surrounding environment and then looked at Xiao Qi: "right here, no one will appear."


    The eyes in Xiao Qi''s eyes are also surprisingly bright in the dark night.


    He nodded.


    The three walked towards the woods.


    Although it is a small forest, the trees here are old and very strong. Even in the depths of the forest, it is the road to the mountain.


    There is a small hill here. I don''t know what it is called.


    But for what they want to do at this time, it is the best environment.


    The three men went into the woods and stopped without going deep.


    "Right here," Huo Xiang said.


    Xiao Qi looked around and found nothing.


    Besides trees, there are also some weeds around.


    Xiao Qi thought and walked towards the trees on one side.


    He stretched out his hand towards the tree.


    The trees in front of us have been for years.


    Xiao Qi held out his hand. This time he didn''t close his eyes.


    His inexplicable ability to turn around his body.


    The body clearly feels its activity.


    This time, Xiao Qi clearly saw the black gas in his hand because he didn''t close his eyes.


    Although it was night at this time, he could see clearly because of the moonlight in the sky, and there was a black breath in his hand.


    The black air went towards the trees in front of us.


    Slowly seeping towards the trees.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also saw Xiao Qi''s hand again.


    As like as two peas in the villa before.

 Chapter 369

    Then the three people watched helplessly, and the trees in their eyes were slowly swallowed up.


    It''s really swallowed.


    The black gas seeps into the trees and is swallowed up by the black gas at will.


    All the places where the black gas passed were evaporated.


    Soon the black air surrounded the trees and swallowed up two fist sized holes.


    Looking at the familiar scale in front of him, Xiao Qi opened his mouth slightly.


    His actions stopped in shock.


    Is that his ability?


    Everything in front of me was almost the same as the hole on the sofa before.


    Xiao Qi looked down at his hands.


    This is what the man gave him.


    It was a great surprise.


    As long as he has such ability, he is qualified to protect Gu Jiu.


    This gave him a reborn woman who wanted to follow for a lifetime.


    Xiao Qi is really happy.


    Even if this ability is very scary.


    But so what, as long as it can frighten others and make them feel afraid, isn''t it enough.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Xiao Qi''s move again.


    At this time, they had no previous fear in the villa.


    After all, I have been prepared in advance.


    However, seeing the excitement on Xiao Qi''s face, Huo Xiang thought and took the initiative to come forward.


    "Xiao Qi, it''s estimated that Jun Beimo gave you this ability. Considering what he said before, I think it''s necessary for you to tell Gu Jiu about it. We can''t hide anything from her."


    Xiao Qi looked up at Huo Xiang with a tangled expression.


    It''s not that he has any other ideas.


    But he was afraid that Gu Jiu would show a strange look when he knew his current ability.


    Although he knows that this ability is very powerful, it is also frightening and frightening.


    Trees and sofas can be swallowed, so can even people.


    At that time, Gu Jiu knows if he will have any other views on him.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other when they saw Xiao Qi with a strange look.


    Huo Xiang asked directly.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to tell Gu Jiu? What''s the reason?"


    Xiao Qi folded his hands, clenched his fists, and closed his mouth tightly.


    He didn''t speak, and Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t urge him.


    Lei Jie came to Xiao Qi.


    He reached out to touch his head, but as soon as he reached halfway, he stopped.


    But it was only a pause of a second.


    Then his hand touched Xiao Qi''s head.


    "Xiao Qi, if you have anything to say, we can solve it together."


    Raj''s words were filled with exclamation.


    At this time, his had no jumping nature at all.


    Xiao Qi looked up at Lei Jie and then looked at Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    After a while, Xiao Qi said his worries.


    "Hahaha..."


    Huo Xiang didn''t say anything when he heard Xiao Qi''s words. Lei Jie had laughed on one side.


    And Huo Xiang''s face became unable to laugh or cry.


    He shook his head and reached out to touch the head of a small seven.


    "Xiao Qi, you are too worried. Gu Jiu won''t have such a messy idea."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Xiao Qi looked at him straight at this time.


    Huo Xiang turned the conversation, "of course, you have such ability. If you do anything unfavorable to Gu Jiu, it''s another matter..."


    "No! I will never do anything against Miss Gu!"


    Before Huo Xiang finished speaking, Xiao Qi interrupted him.

 Chapter 370

    The face that hasn''t grown up is full of seriousness and seriousness at this time.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were satisfied when they heard Xiao Qi''s words.


    After all, Xiao Qi is still young. During this growth period, it is inevitable that he will not lose his eyes.


    But Xiao Qi is different. After all, he has different growth experiences.


    At this time, if there is Xiaoqi, they will be at ease.


    Gu Jiu has done a lot to them. Even if they are strong, Gu Jiu is bound to be there.


    Without Gu Jiu, they would not have come to this stage.


    "That''s good. You don''t have to worry. Gu Jiu is not that kind of person. After getting along for so long, you don''t know what she thinks of you because of this."


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s promise again, Xiao Qi was really relieved.


    "Well, I''ll tell Miss Gu sometime."


    His ability was given by the man from Jun Beimo.


    And the other party said that all this is because of Gu Jiu.


    Then he should not hide Gu Jiu.


    The three did not leave directly.


    Because Xiao Qi wants to try again.


    So Xiao Qi didn''t tell Huo Xiang to leave until he swallowed all the tree.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie stood aside and were shocked again.


    They watched Xiao Qi devour the tree with their own eyes.


    Swallowed up.


    Where Xiaoqi stood, there was no tree with two adult men''s fist holes at this time.


    Even on the ground there was only a dark, charred tree root.


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s face, there was no appearance of excessive use of powers.


    This is not a power.


    It may even be inexhaustible.


    After swallowing the tree, Xiao Qi obviously felt that using this ability was more and more convenient.


    It doesn''t feel like using power powers before.


    In the past, when you used power, you always felt the passing of power.


    But his ability this time didn''t feel that way.


    This let him understand what, the bottom of his heart is also very happy.


    It''s good that he can finally protect Miss Gu.


    Won''t hold each other back.


    Hearing Xiao Qi''s words, Huo Xiang finally recovered.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked at Xiao Qi with complex and envious eyes.


    "Xiao Qi, if people know your ability, it''s estimated that someone in the world dares to provoke you."


    Xiao Qi smelled the speech and showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Well, then I can protect Miss Gu forever."


    Ouch! Silly seven, Gu Jiu doesn''t need your protection.


    Our Jun San Shao, although the road of chasing his wife in the future is hard.


    But I will catch up with you sooner or later. What else will you do then.


    Hearing that Xiao Qi was still thinking of Gu Jiu at this time, Huo Xiang had a lot of complexity in his heart.


    For the guarantee of Xiaoqi before, I recognized it in my heart.


    At the same time, I also thought of Jun Beimo.


    The man said that if Xiao Qi had any bad ideas.


    He will take everything back.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want Xiao Qi to give Jun Beimo such a chance.


    After all, several people have been together since the end of the world, but they have established a lot of friendship in just a few months.


    Huo Xiang nodded, "yes, we will all become stronger and protect Gu Jiu."


    Raj looked the same way.


    Xiao Qi nodded very seriously, "HMM."


    Then the three got on the bus and left the grove.


    No one knows what kind of experiment they did in the grove before.


    No one knows that the first strong man in the world is slowly changing.

 Chapter 371

    The future strong man is Xiao Qi.


    It is also Gu Qi in the future.


    He is smart, fierce, and will repay his vengeance, but he is only loyal to Gu Jiu.


    In the future, he will be recognized by all mankind as the world ruler trained by Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo.


    From today on, he will slowly change.


    Perhaps now he is still very small, but a person''s luck is unstoppable.


    Because he met Gu Jiu.


    Of course, even if Xiao Qi is stronger in the future, he can''t be stronger than the people who support him.


    Xiao Qi has been a legend all his life.


    The people who supported him could not be described by legend.


    Because the word legend is too light for them.


    It was another soul stirring and unforgettable experience.


    That''s not what the world can know.


    It doesn''t exist in this field. It''s in the sky.


    These will not be mentioned for the time being.


    At this time, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi had begun to drive towards the thunder safety base.


    They have been running with Gu Jiu all day during the day.


    After that, he went back to the villa and met Jiang Bai. The three made efforts to turn people around again.


    Of course, they didn''t take much advantage.


    That boy is not light.


    After dinner, he went out of the base nonstop.


    They are already tired after all this trouble.


    I want to go back to the villa immediately and sleep in bed.


    However, Xiao Qi is an exception. He is still very energetic at this time.


    Because of this sudden ability.


    He can finally have the courage to stand behind Gu Jiu.


    This made him very excited and fell into a state of excitement.


    Lei Jie sat in the back seat, looked at the excitement and excitement on Xiao Qi''s face, smiled and shook his head.


    "You boy, do you want to be so happy?"


    Xiao Qi heard Lei Jie''s joking words and looked at each other with a silly smile.


    At this time, Xiao Qi is purely like a child.


    Lei Jie was also very happy to see Xiao Qi arrive like this.


    A child should look like a child.


    It''s cold all day. When fighting, it''s incomparably cruel.


    But fortunately, even if Xiaoqi is cruel, he is only very loyal to Gu Jiu.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    While Raj was thinking about this, the car they were in suddenly braked.


    This left Raj unprepared for a time and hit his body forward.


    Even Xiao Qi is the same.


    Their bodies hit forward one after another.


    Even Huo Xiang himself shook a few times.


    When the three stabilized, they looked down in front of their car.


    Huo Xiang had to brake urgently.


    At this time, not far in front of their car, there were several cars parked.


    In front of the car stood a group of people with guns in their hands and the muzzle of the gun was straight at them.


    Huo Xiang clenched the steering wheel in his hand and looked straight at the person standing in front of the group.


    At the same time, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi finally knew why Huo Xiang, such a steady man, made such an emergency.


    They also saw the man standing in front of the group.


    Especially Raj, when he saw the man, his eyes were burning with anger.


    Regardless of safety, he pushed open the door and went down.


    "Bang..."


    However, as soon as Raj''s feet fell to the ground, the bullet rubbed under his feet.


    Lei Jie felt the bullet rub his face very ugly.


    He was not afraid that the bullet almost hit him.


    It''s anger, even more irresistible.


    Guns, they don''t have eyes.

 Chapter 372

    At this time, the people opposite are trying to deter them.


    The first shot was just to tease them.


    After all, the man who stands at the head of that group is the one who has had contradictions with them before.


    That man is Ji Peng.


    The man who just shot was Ji Peng standing in the crowd.


    At this time, with a sneer on his face, he made public with the support of the people behind him.


    His face is even more proud.


    Ji Peng didn''t know that the coming vehicle was Huo Xiang and others.


    I didn''t recognize it until the car came near.


    Originally, he took his brother out of the base today and wanted to find some supplies from outside.


    But this trip came back empty handed again.


    He was in a bad mood. At this time, Huo Xiang and others just became his vent.


    He didn''t forget the humiliation given to him by these people before.


    Although I know their strength is not simple.


    But there are few people, outnumbered.


    And they all have weapons in their hands. Huo Xiang and others opposite were empty handed.


    Lei Jie looked up at Ji Peng and saw that he was proud of his smile. The anger in his heart was even more unbearable.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi got out of the car at this time.


    Ji Peng saw that everyone got off the bus and took two steps forward.


    He looked at the three with contempt. "You didn''t expect to fall back to my hand. You weren''t quite proud last time."


    While Ji Peng was talking, the gun in his hand was still facing Lei Jie.


    He waited behind him, and the muzzle of the gun was also straight to Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    Hearing Ji Peng''s words, Huo Xiang didn''t frown.


    He looked at some people across the street and calculated that there were only more than 20 people in total.


    Although he has powers with Xiao Qi and Lei Jie.


    But there are also powers among these people.


    Ji Peng, like him, is a wind power, although his level is not as high as him.


    But these more than 20 people still have some trouble for the three of them.


    Lei Jie is also because of this, so at this time, although he is very angry, he is still patient.


    Xiao Qi no longer looked at his hands, but stared at Ji Peng and others fiercely.


    Ji Peng didn''t hear Huo Xiang speak. He thought they were afraid and became more unscrupulous.


    The gun in his hand was transferred from Lei Jie and headed for Huo Xiang.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out again.


    This time I rubbed it from Huo Xiang''s ear.


    But Huo Xiang''s body was motionless.


    He just looked at Ji Peng with dull eyes.


    He knew Ji Peng was playing with them.


    At this time, as long as he has a certain timidity, it is more and more dangerous for the three.


    This is equivalent to hunting, because the prey is too easy to catch and has no threat.


    Once Ji Peng felt bored, he would shoot and really shoot them.


    This is psychological tactics.


    Even if he is not completely sure, Huo Xiang is not at risk of catching a cold.


    Especially before there is no plan.


    Although they seem to have no resistance at this time.


    But in the end, who''s right.


    Seeing that Huo Xiang was not afraid or even a bit flustered, Ji Peng was finally anxious.


    "Shit! I don''t believe it!"


    He said his gun was aimed at Huo Xiang''s body this time.


    The muzzle of the gun was at Huo Xiang''s yuexiong mouth.


    "Boy, as long as you kneel down and apologize now, Grandpa will spare your life!"


    Ji Peng was really annoyed.


    At the thought of these people making him so embarrassed, even if he had the upper hand, the other party didn''t look flustered.


    How can he stand it, and how can he not be angry.

 Chapter 373

    Some people behind Ji Peng naturally recognized Huo Xiang and others.


    Hearing their new boss''s words, they immediately supported Huo Xiang and shouted.


    "Boy, don''t kneel down!"


    "Get down on your knees! Kowtow to the boss if you want to live -"


    "Kneel down and want to die -"


    "Rubbish! Get down on your knees, ha ha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Insulting words were buzzing in the ears of Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Lei Jie.


    Lei Jie had already clenched his fists when he heard these words.


    He wanted to rush up and kill these people.


    Even Xiao Qi couldn''t stand it at this time.


    These insults were their first in the last world.


    Especially the person opposite, especially Ji Peng.


    They also heard before that Song Tao was dead.


    And died in obscurity.


    Said he died on a woman.


    But after Song Tao''s death, Ji Peng was on the top, which made everyone think less.


    Ji Peng is not clean, that''s for sure.


    I just didn''t expect him to be so crazy even if he knew their identity.


    Huo Xiang naturally saw the anger of Xiao Qi and Lei Jie around him.


    But he smiled and looked at Ji Peng, "Ji Peng, I believe you also know our boss''s identity in the thunder base. If you tear your face like this, are you not afraid to go back to the base and have no place for you?"


    Not to mention this, the anger on Ji Peng''s face became more and more obvious.


    He spit on the ground, "bah! A smelly woman - even took the second place in the base. Who knows what relationship she has with Han Dongfeng.


    Maybe that woman is in bed, serving Han Dongfeng and serving Mei. That''s why she has this identity. I''m not afraid! "


    Hearing Ji Peng''s unclean words, the disguised smile on Huo Xiang''s face disappeared.


    He looked coldly at Ji Peng opposite, and his powers began to work.


    Gu Jiu is his taboo.


    Not to mention that Gu Jiu was a white light on his campus, he said that now everything brought to him by the other party makes him unbearable for outsiders to slander the ground.


    Xiao Qi and Lei Jie are also very ugly.


    Ji Peng did not seem to see it, and continued: "I said you might as well follow me with that smelly woman. Sooner or later, I will replace Han Dongfeng and sit as the boss of this base.


    Now you and a no three no four woman might as well follow me and keep your favorite and spicy food in the future.


    Even if you want women, the women in the base you choose will serve people better than your boss who swings under men. "


    When Ji Peng said these words, he didn''t notice the killing intention on the three faces opposite.


    Xiao Qi was on the edge of anger.


    He was helpless in this last world, without any relatives or family.


    But there is Gu Jiu, the God in my mind.


    The woman who gave him life and let him live.


    No one can defile.


    Xiao Qi felt angry. He wanted to break Ji Peng''s body to pieces.


    Not only him, but also Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Raj finally couldn''t stand it.


    He looked at Ji Peng with a sneer. "What are you? Even if you don''t deserve to lift shoes for our boss, you really take yourself as a character. If you don''t take care of yourself, who else do you want to replace with your virtue.


    How did Song Tao die? You know in your heart that a wolf like you would rather spoil these words -- "


    "You want to die!"

 Chapter 374

    "You want to die!"


    Ji Peng''s face became colder and colder when he heard Lei Jie''s words.


    I wanted to recruit them before, and I wanted to kill them all at this time.


    But he felt that the people behind him had begun to be unstable.


    Even if Song Tao is no matter what, he will bring everyone to live in this end of the world.


    He is the recognized boss.


    At that time, when Song Tao died, although everyone was suspicious, no one stood up and pointed it out.


    At this time, Huo Xiang was provoked by several people. It must be that the doubt in his heart deepened.


    Ji Peng''s face was ferocious. At this time, he really regretted it.


    Regret not shooting the three before.


    However, at this time, Xiao Qi moved.


    Xiao Qi couldn''t stand Ji Peng''s insult at all. At this time, he was going to kill the man.


    In this dark night, only under the irradiation of the lamp, Xiao Qi slowly walked towards Ji Peng and others.


    He was full of anger, and there seemed to be a faint black breath under his feet.


    Even behind him, there was a gloomy black air.


    In fact, this is just a feeling, giving people a terrible feeling.


    Only his hands were black.


    He walked towards Ji Peng step by step.


    Ji Peng looked at the movement of Xiao Qi coming and said, "don''t come here, I''ll shoot!"


    Xiao Qi smiled strangely and looked at him with disdain.


    Behind Xiao Qi, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw his movements and made them one after another.


    Huo Xiang had already started to work his powers in his body before, and at this time he walked towards the person opposite.


    Raj followed in his footsteps.


    At this time, they didn''t take the guns in the hands of Ji Peng seriously.


    Xiao Qi opened the way, and the three walked one by one towards Ji Peng and others.


    The people behind Ji Peng had already been broken by Lei Jie''s words before, which broke his heart of unity.


    They have no previous unity, and even some people look at Ji Peng strangely.


    But there are also a few people standing behind Ji Peng.


    They watched Xiao Qi coming this way. Someone couldn''t help shooting.


    "Bang..."


    The - bullet shot at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi heard the gunshot, but he didn''t dodge.


    He still kept his previous movements, but his eyes were fixed on the spring.


    Xiao Qi gently raised his hands with black fog and waved in the direction of Zi - bullet.


    Even if there were lights, it was night, so no one saw the black fog in Xiao Qi''s hand.


    But they watched Zi - Tan shoot in the direction of Xiao Qi, but they didn''t see him fall.


    The boy raised his hand gently, did not avoid, and his body did not fall.


    Then there is no quilt - shot.


    Xiao Qi didn''t waste time and ran quickly towards Ji Peng.


    He walked quickly and came to Ji Peng in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ji Peng''s hand moves faster. Although Xiao Qi is a teenager for him, he also has a certain threat.


    He wanted to shoot each other directly.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Qi hated him so much that he didn''t give him a chance at all. He stretched out his hand and went towards Ji Peng.


    The black smoke in his hand spread along the gun in his hand towards the other party''s body.


    The people around him finally saw Xiao Qi''s movements from a close distance.


    Also saw the black smoke on his hand.


    Everyone was stunned and had no reaction.


    Xiao Qi sneered and kept releasing black smoke from his body.


    He felt that as long as he wanted, the ability in his body could make him do everything he wanted.

 Chapter 375

    At this time, he wanted Ji Peng to disappear without a trace. There was no trace in the world.


    Ji Pengyan watched the gun melt slowly and finally disappear.


    And was swallowed by the black fog in the hands of the young man in front of him.


    Ji Peng was really flustered at this moment.


    The black objects slowly climbed onto him.


    He felt no pain, but a part of his body was slowly disappearing.


    This made his face change greatly and his face became frightened.


    "Help me! Help me -"


    Ji Peng didn''t know what to do, so he had to ask for help from the people behind him.


    Not to mention, someone really saved him.


    I saw a few people with guns, heading in the direction of Xiao Qi.


    Their hands have been put on the trigger.


    Little seven was indifferent, but accelerated the release of black fog and swallowed up the people in front of him.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are coming to Xiao Qi.


    Seeing those people shooting at Xiao Qi, they quickly moved their hands.


    Raj was one step behind because he was behind.


    The wind blade in Huo Xiang''s hand flew out quickly.


    I saw a few people opposite, all the guns in their hands flew out.


    They covered their wrists and stepped back.


    At this time, Lei Jie finally had a chance to do it.


    He suddenly put up an earth shield from the ground in front of those people.


    Although it only reached the waist of those people, it also stopped them temporarily.


    Other people around him who followed Ji Peng threw their guns to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, there was a sudden roar.


    It came from Ji Peng''s mouth.


    Following the sound, Ji Peng''s arm was gone.


    But the black fog was on his shoulder and still devouring his body.


    Xiao Qi looked at the man in front of him with disgust. His hand left his shoulder and swam around towards his body.


    Soon Ji Peng was surrounded by black fog.


    Ji Peng roared not because of the pain.


    It''s that he''s unconscious.


    He felt any pain.


    But he saw his arm disappear with his own eyes.


    This makes him afraid, makes him suffer, and makes him suffer psychologically.


    People around him saw Ji Peng surrounded by black fog and retreated one after another.


    It''s horrible.


    What the hell is this?


    And the boy.


    It''s terrible. Teenagers are monsters.


    Even if the end came, they had not seen such ability in the past few months.


    Xiao Qi finally left Ji Peng''s side.


    He watched each other turn to ashes.


    In the last bit of black fog, it also disappeared completely.


    After all this, Xiao Qi looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie standing behind him.


    Seeing that they were all right, he looked at the people who had attacked him before.


    The people were looking at him in horror.


    Xiao Qi grinned at this.


    That smile at this moment, in such an environment, in this dark night, even made them feel goose bumps all over.


    Of course, more fear.


    They''re scared. They''re really scared.


    Xiao Qi just looked at them and turned his attention away.


    He looked at Huo Xiang with an inquiry in his eyes.


    "Do you want to kill them?"


    Huo Xiang smelled that there was nothing on his face. It was difficult to accept what Xiao Qi said.


    But looking at those people trembling and with fear in their eyes, they frowned.


    It''s easy to kill these people.


    After all, these people don''t have guns in their hands.


    Even if they have powers, they are not the opponent of any of them.

 Chapter 376

    But killing them like this doesn''t seem to work.


    After all, these people also obey Ji Peng''s orders.


    But not killing them is bound to bring them trouble.


    Especially Xiao Qi.


    Now Xiao Qi has exposed his special abilities in front of everyone.


    Once these people are released, Xiao Qi will be exposed at that time.


    Of course, it will cause trouble for Gu Jiu.


    Although Xiao Qi''s special ability is strong, it is difficult to ensure that the superior has no idea.


    Well, in fact, Huo Xiang is worried that Han Dongfeng knows Xiao Qi''s ability.


    Then do something.


    Huo Xiang has to think so. It''s unpredictable.


    But at this time, the people in front of him still have to be solved.


    Just how to solve it, it''s a little difficult.


    Huo Xiang thought for a moment and walked forward, looking at the people: "do you want to die?"


    Those people dared not breathe when Xiao Qi spoke.


    At this time, hearing Huo Xiang''s words, they immediately spoke one after another.


    "Give us a break. I still have family waiting for me at the base -"


    "We''re really wrong. We''re all begging for food -"


    "Spare us, I don''t want to die, huh -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These people are not as arrogant as before.


    Even someone choked.


    They were all men, but they cried at this time.


    Huo Xiang looked uncomfortable.


    They may not have clean hands.


    But in this last world, who really ensures that his hands are clean.


    Huo Xiang thought about killing people directly before.


    It''s easy and worry free.


    But although he can do it, it must be difficult when he starts.


    In that case, why not give them a chance.


    Huo Xiang raised his hand and asked them to stop begging.


    The crowd immediately quieted down.


    Huo Xiang then continued, "since you don''t want to die, get in the car and follow me. Don''t think carefully, otherwise it won''t be easy to live, and it has nothing to do with you."


    When those people heard Huo Xiang''s words, they couldn''t believe it in their eyes.


    Seeing the young man''s ability before, they thought they would die.


    But unexpectedly, Huo Xiang asked them to get on the bus.


    Where dare these people delay, they rush to the car one after another.


    Even the people who had been isolated by Raj with a soil shield wanted to get on the bus.


    But Huo Xiang stopped them.


    There are only six of these people.


    Huo Xiang stopped him, and Lei Jie also walked towards those people.


    As for the previous people, they have already got on the bus.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie stood in front of the six.


    "You can''t leave."


    With that, I saw several wind blades moving towards those people quickly.


    The wind blade cut their necks, and the blood slowly flowed out.


    They couldn''t even speak, so they fell to the ground one by one.


    It''s not that Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are cruel, but that they can''t leave future troubles.


    These people are loyal to Ji Peng.


    Once you leave a few people, you''re causing them trouble.


    These people have no need to survive.


    After all, before they wanted to kill Xiao Qi, they wanted to kill them.


    Xiao Qi stood not far away and soon smelled the smell of fresh blood in the air.


    At the Earth Shield, several people who had stood before could not see their figure.


    Xiao Qi understood something. He didn''t say anything and walked silently in front of the car.


    After Xiao Qi got on the bus, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie soon got on the bus.


    They killed.


    Kill Ji Peng and his men.


    But it didn''t make them any uneasy.

 Chapter 378

    On the man''s hand, the existence of black jade trigger is very obvious


    After all, in this era, few people still carry a trigger.


    It was a trigger that Gu Jiu seemed strange, but very familiar.


    Because she once resigned from Jun''s branch before the end of the world.


    It was in the elevator that I found a wrench.


    The trigger on Jun Beimo''s hand is different from the one she found.


    At this time, the trigger on his hand was not white jade, but black, black jade.


    Gu Jiu looked at the trigger and knew that it was the same material as the one she found.


    And the patterns on it are the same.


    That''s an old pattern.


    It''s similar to the pattern of the white jade wrench she found.


    When Gu Jiu first dreamed of this scene, his heart was confused.


    If she didn''t know that Jun Beimo was a lifesaver in her previous life, she wouldn''t care about everything.


    But the man didn''t dislike her and held out his hand to her.


    She couldn''t forget the scene.


    I saw her in the dream, gently shook her head and refused.


    Jun Beimo saw that she refused the invitation and gave him a deep sigh.


    He lowered his head so that she could not see each other''s faces in her dream.


    With a deep sigh, he turned away and walked towards the coming vehicle.


    At the moment he turned around, Gu Jiu, as a bystander, also saw his real face.


    That pair of furry ears seemed to show under the cover of the hat.


    And the other party''s covered silver hair.


    This is what Gu Jiu saw in his dream before.


    The other party can''t see her in the dream and passes by her.


    So slowly out of her sight.


    "If you miss the chance to live, you''ll never have it again."


    With Mu Si''s dull but gloomy words, Gu Jiu opened his eyes.


    When Gu Jiu opened her eyes, the red wolf head on her left ring finger flashed a light, and then quickly subsided.


    All this changes very quickly.


    When Gu Jiu opened his eyes, there was no abnormality in the pattern.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Gu Jiu knows that this is where she lives in the thunder security base.


    I dreamed of that again.


    This was what she dreamed of before Jun Beimo came.


    How many times is this.


    Third time.


    The first two times, Gu Jiu found the details of his dream, but he was right.


    Now Jun Beimo is here, which makes her how to face it.


    And the man still had that idea of her.


    She thought


    She thought they would never meet again.


    Even if we meet, there is no deep friendship.


    Who would have thought that everything had changed.


    Gu Jiu sat up from bed and looked at the sky outside. It was already dawn.


    A new day has begun.


    Gu Jiu leaned against the head of the bed and looked out of the window quietly.


    Why do you have such a dream.


    In Gu Jiu''s mind, the black jade trigger on Jun Beimo''s hand in his dream kept appearing.


    The black jade wrench and the white jade wrench she found are a pair.


    Gu Jiu lowered his head and reached out to touch the red wolf head pattern on the ring finger of his left hand.


    Wolf?


    This is the same point as Jun Beimo.


    The other side is a white wolf.


    Touching the pattern on her hand, Gu Jiu was half sure that the ring she found was probably lost by Jun Beimo.


    Think of the two brothers Si Yun and Si Yu I saw in Jun''s branch.


    It shows that the person from the top of jun family at that time should be Jun Beimo.

 Chapter 379

    All this is too coincidental.


    And the last word musran said when he left in his dream.


    "If you miss the chance to live, you''ll never have it again."


    What exactly does this sentence mean.


    At that time, mu siran''s temperament was very gloomy. Although he was alive, he was like walking with corpses.


    He is a very clever man.


    They had been together for some time on the way to Beijing before.


    She didn''t say she knew Mu Silan very well.


    But for unimportant people, he didn''t pay attention to them at all, and even didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    In his eyes, only Jun Beimo is the master.


    But in the dream, even if Mu Si ran changed like that, he said such specious words.


    Although only a short sentence.


    Gu Jiu understood that she was by no means a passer-by in their eyes at that time.


    Because they disdain.


    It''s like on the way to Beijing.


    In addition to communicating with her and Huo Xiang, the people of the jun family.


    For others, there is no in-depth contact.


    Even if I see those passers-by asking for help, I don''t have any intention of shooting.


    So what exactly is the reason why the former king Beimo and others saved her.


    No beauty at all.


    Second, there is no strength.


    Third, there is no interest.


    So what is the reason.


    And Jun Beimo at that time, just like when he fought with 20017 at the beginning.


    Looking from a distance, he also has long silver hair.


    In the dark, with white ears on his head.


    Although there was only a moment, Gu Jiu really saw it clearly at that time.


    At that time, it should be the stage when Jun Beimo changed from white wolf to human body.


    Is it really a coincidence that she was saved in her previous life?


    After she was saved, it seemed that she died soon.


    Died in the hands of Gu Xuan and Yang Zihua.


    When she died, she didn''t take Mu Silan''s words to heart.


    If you miss the chance to live, you''ll never have it again.


    Why?


    Did musran know she would die?


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand.


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    Why are there so many coincidences.


    If she accepted Jun Beimo''s invitation in her previous life, would everything behind be different.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jiu smiled and shook his head.


    There are so many ifs.


    She''s dead.


    And reborn.


    Then everything before was just a dream for her.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the red wolf head on his ring finger.


    This is what she got after she was reborn.


    Perhaps selfishness, by chance, got this space.


    At that time, she knew what this space represented for her at the end of the world.


    With space, you can hoard goods and materials without starvation in this end of the world.


    There is even greater development.


    So she won''t give it back to the owner.


    Even if the owner wants it, she won''t hand it in.


    Moreover, the white jade trigger finger has disappeared and turned into a red wolf head on her ring finger.


    Even if you want to go back, it''s hard.


    However, this is what she thought before.


    At the thought that this is junbei Mo''s thing.


    Gu Jiu was very strange.


    Even a little different.


    Why is it him.


    In the past life and this life, they really have fate.


    That man.


    At the thought of Jun Beimo, Gu Jiu felt powerless all over.


    I don''t know why, as long as she faces Jun Beimo, she can''t say no.


    Like last night, she could refuse each other to live in.


    After all, it''s very easy to want a residence in this thunder safety base.

 Chapter 380

    For Jun Beimo''s request, she has many excuses to refuse.


    But she didn''t.


    All she has is escape.


    This is the default.


    When she met that man, she really didn''t look like herself.


    It was already bright outside.


    Gu Jiu shook his head and didn''t want to continue thinking about these problems.


    Why did everything in the previous life appear in the dream and be so clear.


    The fate between Jun Beimo and her previous life and present life.


    She doesn''t even want to think about it.


    Because I don''t understand.


    Live again, everything is disrupted.


    Everything is different.


    She just needs to live well in this life.


    Thinking like this, Gu Jiu got up and went to the ground and walked to the bathroom in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, do you want to go upstairs and see if Miss Gu is awake?"


    Jiang Bai looked at the young master sitting on the sofa and waited quietly. Finally, he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Since I woke up in the morning, the little Lord has been sitting here for an hour.


    And the line of sight sweeps upstairs from time to time.


    You can tell who you''re waiting for at a glance.


    At this time, Jiang Bai''s words finally made Jun Beimo react.


    He glanced at Jiang Bai lightly, without any emotion or opening his mouth.


    But the sight immediately tightened Jiang Bai''s whole body.


    Heaven and earth conscience, he just loves the little Lord for waiting so long.


    But looking at the sight of the young Lord, I clearly dislike him for meddling.


    Jiang Bai''s brain turned and immediately said, "young Lord, I''ll see how the breakfast prepared by Siyun and Siyu is."


    Jun Beimo''s sight left Jiang Bai.


    With a low voice, "well."


    As soon as Jiang Bai heard the answer, he quickly ran to the kitchen.


    He will never mind his own business again.


    Gu Jiu seems to have a lot of weight in the heart of the little Lord.


    Now I just want to wait a little while. Go upstairs and shout Gu Jiu.


    But he was despised by the young Lord. It can be seen that the woman is extraordinary.


    Alas! Jiang Bai walked towards the kitchen. I have to recognize it this time.


    Young Lord, this is serious.


    At the same time, I was a little lucky.


    Even if the little Lord doesn''t meet Gu Jiu, he doesn''t necessarily accept the destined person.


    Then at this time, there is finally a woman who is interested in the little Lord. Why not.


    As for the doomed man, let it be.


    The two brothers, Si Yu and Si Yu, who directed the bodyguard to prepare breakfast in the kitchen, raised eyebrows when they saw Jiang Bai coming in.


    Jiang Bai didn''t seem to see their faces.


    He walked in with a smile, looked at the breakfast prepared by the bodyguard and said with a smile: "how''s the breakfast prepared?"


    The two brothers of the Si family ignored her and continued their previous busy work.


    They actually heard Jiang Bai''s words in the hall.


    After all, even if they are busy preparing breakfast, they should pay some attention to the little Lord.


    This has always been their habit.


    The little Lord is their top priority.


    As for the little Lord''s concern for Gu Jiu, they are very clear.


    They saw with their own eyes how attached they were to Jiu when the young Lord turned into a white wolf.


    At this time, the little Lord came to the thunder base nonstop. All this came for Gu Jiu.


    And last night, the little Lord looked at Gu Jiu, with a strong and overbearing line of sight.


    How could they not see it.


    Gu Jiu can''t escape from the palm of the little Lord.


    After she met the little Lord and let him fall in love with her, she couldn''t escape any more.

 Chapter 381

    Because what the little Lord wants, he never gets.


    Although all along, the little Lord has little to want.


    Jiang Bai looks at the bodyguard slowly preparing breakfast, which is a little boring.


    He walked slowly to the two brothers, leaned against the table and looked at the bodyguards preparing breakfast.


    At this time, his face still seemed so careless.


    But the words are very meaningful.


    "Why don''t you say she is not the man appointed by the little Lord?"


    Good guy, as soon as this word came out, Siyun and Siyu froze one after another.


    Even the bodyguards of Jun''s family who prepared breakfast stopped their actions one after another.


    These people are all from the king''s family and are different from those affiliated to them.


    Even the bodyguards of Jun''s family who followed this time only listened to the orders of the little Lord.


    Even your old master can''t command them.


    They also know that the little Lord has a destiny.


    Although there is no Mu Silan, the Secretary''s brother and Jiang Bai know much more.


    But I know almost everything I should know.


    Naturally, they also know that the young owner cares about Miss Gu.


    But Jiang Bai''s words now shocked them.


    Including Si Yun and Si Yu.


    That''s good.


    No one prepared breakfast.


    All eyes turned to Jiang Bai.


    He was watched by so many eyes, and his straight eyes seemed to want to swallow him.


    At this moment, Jiang Bai is also a little embarrassed.


    He touched his nose and said with a dry smile, "I just sigh. Don''t do this. I''m so scared."


    Then he patted the mouth of Yue Xiong, as if he was really afraid.


    However, as soon as he said this, the sight around him became more strange.


    No one paid any attention to his action of adjusting the atmosphere.


    Jiang Bai felt that the atmosphere was wrong, and he stood up straight.


    "Come on, you are busy. The little Lord is still waiting for breakfast. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Then he was going to walk out of the kitchen, ready to leave the land of right and wrong.


    But brother Si can''t let him go.


    They stopped Jiang Bai one by one and looked serious.


    Jiang Bai''s face changed when he saw the situation. He frowned and looked at his brother.


    "What''s the matter? We want to compete? Who and who do we compete with? Is it interesting to compete from childhood to childhood?


    I just sighed a little. As for you, I don''t have any opinion on Miss Gu. I just sighed that if she was destined, it wouldn''t be good for everyone.


    After all, as a young Lord, we still have to think about it for him. Although we know it may be small, we just can''t help thinking, if it really is... "


    "Miss Gu is a destined person. How many possibilities is this?"


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Siyun.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Siyun''s words, it was Jiang Bai''s turn to be stunned.


    He still didn''t let go of his frown.


    Looking at Si Yun''s eyes with doubts, it seemed that he didn''t understand what he meant.


    Although Si Yu still had a cold face, there was light in his eyes.


    Jun Beimo in the hall doesn''t know all this in the kitchen.


    Gu Jiu, who has gone downstairs, doesn''t know.


    Gu Jiu left the room after washing.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    Men sit gracefully, with dignity all over them, and their Yonghua reserve is not an ordinary identity at first sight.

 Chapter 382

    This man''s identity is definitely not simple.


    When she went downstairs, the man''s eyes had swept over.


    Seeing the deep eyes, Gu Jiu continued to walk downstairs.


    Although I know someone is staying in the villa.


    But Gu Jiuwan didn''t expect to meet each other early in the morning.


    Gu Jiu dared not look directly into each other''s eyes.


    But she did not act timidly.


    The steps continued to go down, and after going downstairs, they came towards the sofa.


    That''s where Jun Beimo is.


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    When Gu Jiu came, Jun Beimo greedily looked at the woman not far away.


    Although he hadn''t seen him for only one night, his heart was like tickling, unspeakable feeling.


    Smelling the light, fragrant but not greasy smell of the tip of the nose, junbei ink is very satisfied.


    Gu Jiu listened to each other''s words and didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, he sat down furthest from the man.


    After Gu Jiu sat down, she looked up at Jun Beimo with a distant smile on her face.


    "I slept well. I don''t know if Mr. Jun is still used to it?"


    Hearing Gu Jiu call Mr. Jun again, Jun Beimo''s deep eyes stared at her.


    He didn''t speak, so he pursed his mouth and looked at Gu Jiu.


    The eyes in her eyes were full of straightforward emotion.


    He was no longer as obscure as last night.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu quickly looked away.


    She''s upset again.


    What on earth does this man want to do?


    Gu Jiu no longer looked at Jun Beimo, but she felt the other party''s line of sight on her.


    This makes Gu Jiu very uncomfortable.


    That line of sight is really too straightforward and invasive.


    Put all his thoughts on the bright side.


    Jun Beimo didn''t have such a plan last night.


    He didn''t intend to reveal everything in his heart.


    But one night later, he figured it out.


    Gu Jiu is so smart that he can''t see what he thinks.


    She knows.


    Since the other party left at the table last night.


    And estrangement from him at the bedroom door, which is her attitude.


    Now that she already knows, why does he hide it.


    Now such bluntness is just to change Gu Jiu''s title to Mr. Jun.


    He really doesn''t like the alienated title.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s line of sight, he just didn''t look at him. Jun Beimo opened his mouth.


    He looked at each other deeply, low but as gentle as possible: "I don''t like Mr. Jun, you can call my name."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech and turned to look at the persistent look of the other party. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Time passed slowly.


    After a while, Gu Jiu sighed.


    "Yes."


    Reluctantly, but it was in response to him.


    Jun Beimo was satisfied.


    When he is satisfied, he will naturally feel better.


    But Gu Jiu was uncomfortable. As long as she stayed with each other, she was uncomfortable all over.


    Not annoying, not boring.


    But I can''t control my differences.


    Let her be full of helplessness and powerlessness.


    At this time, someone rescued Gu Jiu''s discomfort.


    Siyun came out of the kitchen and walked this way.


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa, he respectfully said, "young Lord, breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat¡°


    Jun Beimo is dissatisfied with Siyun''s sudden appearance and disturbing his rare chance to get along with Gu Jiu.


    But looking at each other''s thin appearance, thinking that it would make her hungry, Jun Beimo got up.

 Chapter 383

    Jun Beimo got up and walked towards Gu Jiu, stopped beside her, "go to dinner."


    Gu Jiu nodded and stood up.


    And Jun Beimo didn''t wait for her, he had gone to the restaurant.


    Siyun is on one side, staring at Gu Jiu all the time.


    The line of sight looked at him with a little doubt and confusion.


    Gu Jiu did not find the change of Siyun.


    She followed Jun Beimo and walked towards the restaurant.


    Seeing that the other party had already sat down to the master, Gu Jiu thought and sat opposite him.


    The position between two people is the safest distance between them.


    Jun Beimo raised his eyes to the woman sitting opposite.


    Even though there was a distance between them, he still smelled the faint fragrance.


    This time, Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu very carefully.


    I haven''t seen you for some time. Women''s temperament is even worse.


    The previous coldness was covered up, becoming charming and moving, and the whole body exudes a charming and charming temperament.


    The little face of that slap is more exquisite.


    Gu Jiumei, Jun Beimo always knew.


    But at this time, her beauty is very introverted and not publicized at all.


    It makes people want to explore and care deeply.


    Gu Jiu is more beautiful than before.


    Even more attractive.


    Jun Beimo saw Gu Jiu and lowered his eyes.


    Such Gu Jiu is undoubtedly the most attractive to men.


    This made him more excited, but at the same time, he was very worried.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know what Jun Beimo thinks.


    She felt the other party''s eyes away and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Siyun always stood not far from them and paid frequent attention to Gu Jiu.


    When Jun Beimo raised his eyes again, he saw Si Yun staring at Gu Jiu tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes.


    "You can prepare."


    His voice was stern and dignified.


    When Siyun heard the little Lord speak, he immediately looked away from Gu Jiu.


    When he looked at the little Lord, he saw that his face was patient and even very unhappy.


    Si Yun''s heart burst, but he hurriedly replied, "yes."


    He walked towards the kitchen, but his heart was in a cold sweat.


    Unexpectedly, I just looked at Gu Jiu more and made the little Lord so unhappy.


    Gu Jiu is the man the little Lord likes. He gives him 100000 courage and doesn''t dare to have any ideas about her.


    It was just the doubts wrapped in his heart that made him look at Gu Jiu more.


    It seems that he must stay away from Gu Jiu in the future.


    Save the little Lord from being unhappy that day. He will suffer at that time.


    Siyun walked quickly and went to the kitchen in the twinkling of an eye to have breakfast served.


    Your bodyguard will prepare breakfast. Take it out slowly.


    During this period, Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu had no words.


    Breakfast is served and the two start directly.


    Gu Jiu used it carelessly because he had something in his heart.


    Occasionally, he looked vaguely at Jun Beimo.


    Even glanced at the pattern on her hand.


    She thinks she should try.


    Although there has been 80% or 90% certainty in mind, it has not been fully confirmed.


    But a little temptation can''t make the other party think more.


    Save unnecessary trouble.


    Siyun and Siyu stood not far away when they had dinner.


    Even Jiang Bai is so, standing not far away.


    Siyun didn''t look at Gu Jiu this time.


    But Si Yu and Jiang Bai looked at Gu Jiu without concealment.


    Seeing them like this, Siyun was in a cold sweat.


    They looked at Gu Jiu so directly that the little Lord must have noticed it.


    PS: what are you worried about? Ha ha ha

 Chapter 384

    They are not so restrained, so it can be seen that the little Lord''s son''s mood is not beautiful.


    Siyun looked at the little Lord''s face.


    Sure enough, the little Lord frowned at this time, which was a forbearance of displeasure.


    Si Yun gently touched Si Yu.


    Si Yu saw his brother''s action and looked at him puzzled, with doubt in his eyes.


    Seeing his brother''s eyes, he shook his head gently.


    Although Si Yu is cold as ice, he is not stupid.


    Seeing his brother''s action, he immediately understood.


    The two had a short communication. I don''t know if anyone noticed.


    But Si Yu didn''t look at Gu Jiu again.


    In contrast, Jiang Bai on the other side is still looking at Gu Jiu.


    The eyes were full of conjecture.


    Although Jun Beimo has been eating, he also saw Si Yu and Jiang Bai looking at Gu Jiu''s red mango.


    At this time, although Si Yu took back his sight, Jiang Bai didn''t.


    No matter what reason they look at Gu Jiu.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was very unhappy.


    He couldn''t stand it. Others looked at Gu Jiu.


    "Pa!"


    Thinking like this, Jun Beimo put his chopsticks on the table with a slap.


    The sound was not loud or small, but everyone in the restaurant heard it.


    Siyun knew it was over when he heard the sound.


    The little Lord is unhappy. They must be unlucky.


    At the same time, Gu Jiu also looked up at Jun Beimo with doubts in his eyes.


    The man made a noise, and then look at his serious face.


    He is unhappy.


    Gu Jiu can feel it.


    But I don''t understand why.


    After the little Lord''s action, Jiang Bai immediately stood up straight, but he didn''t dare to look at Gu Jiu.


    He knows the little Lord and what the other party is for.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai bowed their heads one after another.


    They stood where they were, waiting for the "coming and going" of the little Lord.


    However, Jun Beimo looked up at Gu Jiu, and the expression on his face softened.


    But looking at the three people standing by, I was still unhappy.


    "You go down too. You don''t have to stay here."


    The three looked at each other. Unexpectedly, the little Lord let them go so easily.


    But since the little Lord spoke, the three immediately walked towards the kitchen.


    They didn''t have breakfast either. At this time, they''d better solve their stomach first.


    The three left quickly, leaving only Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo in such a big restaurant.


    In fact, Jun Beimo didn''t have so many rules before.


    Before, he also let Siyun and others on the table.


    But today is different.


    Today is his first dinner with Gu Jiu. He wants something special.


    But I didn''t expect them to look at the people he cares about so frankly.


    How can this keep him from getting angry.


    Watching the three leave, only Gu Jiu and him are left. Jun Beimo is very satisfied, very satisfied.


    Gu Jiu ate almost, but he didn''t put down his chopsticks.


    At this time, Siyun several people left. She grabbed the dishes in the bowl and inadvertently exposed her left hand.


    In particular, the pattern of the ring finger on his hand is very obvious where Jun Beimo sits.


    Although Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu, he didn''t notice her little movements.


    Gu Jiu was not in a hurry. Seeing that the other party didn''t pick up chopsticks, he continued to eat.


    She said casually, "did you go to Jun''s company more than four months ago?"


    More than four months ago, that was when she was reborn.


    Jun Beimo knows that Gu Jiu is talking to her.


    This is the first time the other party has taken the initiative.


    His eyes seemed plain, but his heart was very happy.

 Chapter 385

    Think about it. Four months ago, it seemed that he really went to Jun''s branch for inspection.


    At that time, because of Grandpa''s request, he pulled out with the finger of looking for the destined person.


    Just to see if you can meet the destined person.


    But I didn''t expect to lose it.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    What matters is the woman in front of him and the questions he asks.


    Jun Beimo nodded, "well, yes, next door to city a where we met."


    Gu Jiu''s heart is sure enough.


    She put her chopsticks on the table and looked at the man opposite.


    "I am also an employee of Jun''s branch, but I resigned when I went there."


    Gu Jiu''s voice fell, and Jun Beimo seemed to think of something.


    From small to large, no one has made him pay attention.


    But when he left that day, he was already in the car.


    But when I saw a young girl, I couldn''t help looking more.


    At that time, he didn''t see each other''s faces.


    But the temperament of the body and the figure¡ª¡ª


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu and narrowed his eyes.


    It seems that the figure of the girl in my memory slowly integrates with the woman in front of me.


    "A white casual suit with a ponytail."


    Hearing Jun Beimo''s mouth, Gu Jiu was stunned at first.


    Then she burst into laughter, not to mention that she was in white casual clothes that day.


    Gu Jiu touched the ends of her loose hair.


    Well, I did comb my hair that day, ponytail.


    Gu Jiu looked up and looked at the man opposite. At this time, she had no previous tension.


    I don''t know why, the man in front of me is the manager of Jun''s head office.


    She relaxed slowly.


    Maybe it''s because of this inexplicable fate.


    Let her meet each other again and again.


    "It''s me. You''ve seen me."


    Gu Jiu used a positive tone.


    Jun Beimo has been waiting for Gu Jiu to answer. When she heard that she didn''t deny it, the corners of her mouth also bent a radian.


    "Well, yes."


    Although I didn''t see my face.


    But Jun Beimo was sure that the back was the woman in front of him.


    Because it seems that there is no woman in the world who can attract his eyes except her.


    Jun Beimo looked at his daughter in front of him. The more he looked, the more rare he was. He wanted to hold him tightly in his arms.


    When he came to the capital to separate, he held her.


    Know how soft and light her body is.


    Look at that key part, although it is not obvious.


    At that time, I held her in my arms and rubbed her if there was nothing.


    Well, very mature.


    For Jun Beimo''s sight, Gu Jiu lost again.


    Because of the other party''s whole-body gaze, she felt transferred and played in general.


    But such a rigorous man in front of me doesn''t seem to be such a person.


    Where does Gu Jiu know at this time.


    The man opposite him is a wolf.


    Wolves are meat eating.


    How can you be serious.


    In the days to come, he will be eaten by this man again and again.


    Let her suffer.


    Men really can''t look at their appearance.


    They both ate almost, and no one packed up and walked towards the hall.


    Although the three of Si Yun are eating in the kitchen, they have been paying attention to the outside.


    Seeing that the little Lord and Gu Jiu got up and left, he immediately asked someone to clean the restaurant and sent the fruit to the hall.


    Gu Jiu looked at the fruit on the table and was not polite.


    As long as Jun Beimo doesn''t look at her so directly, she doesn''t have the tension and anxiety before.

 Chapter 386

    Because there was no previous nervousness, Gu Jiu relaxed all over.


    At this time, she released her laziness.


    Just sit on the sofa and have a lazy temperament.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know. She is more attractive at this time.


    The appearance of a little woman is not sharp.


    It''s like a spoiled little woman.


    Jun Beimo sat opposite and looked at the woman who was leaning on the sofa and enjoying fruit. His eyes were dark.


    He put his hand on his leg and rubbed his thumb with his index finger.


    At this time, he really wanted to hug the little woman in front of him.


    Hold it in your arms forever and take good care of it.


    But not yet.


    He can''t do anything yet.


    You can''t scare the woman in front of you.


    You can''t give each other a chance to flinch.


    Gu Jiu felt the breath in the air, there was a moment of danger, and her body stagnated.


    Don''t look at her relaxed appearance before. In fact, she is also paying attention to the man Jun Beimo.


    This man is still very dangerous to her.


    But it''s dangerous. As long as she doesn''t take the initiative to touch it, it should be all right.


    But in this air, if there is no danger¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and sent the fruit in his hand to the entrance.


    Well, just pretend it doesn''t exist.


    The best solution is to act as if you don''t know.


    Maintaining the status quo.


    Playing stupid is sometimes the best solution.


    Jun Beimo knew it was the same thing about her mind, but who stipulated that she must respond.


    Even if it was a life-saving grace in a previous life, she didn''t have to promise it by example.


    She''s not stupid. There''s no need to burden herself.


    But as long as the other party uses her anywhere except for feelings, she will go all out.


    Well, that''s it.


    Gu Jiu swallowed the fruit in his mouth and held out his hand again.


    However, before she touched the fruit plate, she was given a piece of pulp.


    Gu Jiu turned his head and looked around.


    I saw the man who was still sitting on the opposite sofa. At this time, he sat firmly beside her.


    Even fed her fruit himself?


    Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.


    "What does that mean, Mr. Jun?"


    The fruit fork in Jun Beimo''s hand is close to Gu Jiu again.


    Bring the pulp to her mouth, "you have a good appetite, so you want to taste it."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech and moved his body back.


    Then why send it to me? You can try it yourself


    She looked at the fruit fork in his hand, and the refusal was very obvious.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t answer her topic.


    "You shout out Mr. Jun again."


    Then he handed the fruit and meat to her mouth again.


    Gu Jiu still didn''t move. They were so deadlocked.


    Jun Beimo''s vision is very deep, so people can''t see what he thinks.


    But that action is very persistent.


    Gu Jiu stared at the man in front of her.


    Seeing his eyes so serious and serious, I really want to tear his rigorous appearance and see his heart.


    Unfortunately, she was doomed to failure.


    She can''t see through the man.


    Finally Gu Jiu failed.


    She had no doubt that if she did not respond, the man would not put down his hand.


    Look at this time. Huo Xiang should get up in a moment.


    If they encounter this scene, they will be embarrassed again.


    Gu Jiu took a look at the flesh that the man handed to her mouth, and she lowered her eyes.


    Soon afterwards, she stretched out her left hand.


    Come to Jun Beimo''s hand and take down the pulp from the fruit fork.

 Chapter 387

    Gu Jiu is very slow.


    Slowly, Jun Beimo can see the red wolf head on her hand clearly.


    Gu Jiu reached out to take down the pulp and put it into his mouth.


    The hand did not leave the mouth, wiping the traces that did not exist at the corners of the mouth.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes darkened when he saw Gu Jiu''s action.


    He even inadvertently looked at the red wolf head pattern on Gu Jiu''s hand.


    Then he looked at the woman''s provocative action.


    Seeing the enchanting action, Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes and wished he could do it for her.


    Gu Jiu saw Jun Beimo''s sight and took his hand down.


    This action was very casual and not intentional.


    Gu Jiu ignores the sight of Jun Beimo looking at her mouth and raises his left hand.


    Stroking the red wolf head.


    Seeing her move, Jun Beimo moved again.


    He put the fruit fork on the table and turned to hold Gu Jiu''s hand in his heart.


    This action was not resisted by Gu Jiu.


    She even stared at the man''s face after Jun Beimo held her hand in his hand.


    Jun Beimo lowered his head and rubbed the red wolf head.


    However, when his fingers touched the red wolf head, Gu Jiu felt that the tattoo case was hot again.


    This feeling is as like as two peas left yesterday.


    That feeling is very strange.


    Jun Beimo was unconscious. His deep eyes stared at the red wolf head tightly.


    There was doubt in his eyes and a trace of confusion.


    He didn''t notice the tattoo on the woman''s hand.


    But today, I see that there is an inexplicable complexity, kindness and familiarity in my heart.


    This made him feel at a loss for a moment.


    Gu Jiu threw away the heat from the tattoo case and looked at Jun Beimo''s face again.


    I saw that beautiful face, no longer as before, people can''t see their emotions.


    It''s a complex.


    Seeing here, Gu Jiu''s heart is also very complicated.


    Did Jun Beimo recognize it?


    So, will the other party take it back?


    How do you take it back?


    Gu Jiu thought of the worst in a short time.


    But at this time, Jun Beimo let go of her hand.


    Gu Jiu quickly took back his hand and looked at each other with a smile in his eyes.


    "Are you interested in this?"


    Then he lowered his head and touched the red wolf''s head.


    Jun Beimo knew what she was asking.


    He didn''t say anything, but looked at Gu Jiu deeply.


    "Do you like wolves?"


    Gu Jiu was waiting for the man to pick out the topic, but he didn''t expect the other party to ask such a question.


    So she was stunned and smiled casually, "yes, the wolf is the most loyal and has only one partner in her life."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beimo''s eyes flashed sparks.


    When I looked at her, it was extremely hot.


    Gu Jiu frowned slightly when he saw the change, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    Jun Beimo held out his hand and touched Gu Jiu''s hair.


    Just touched it twice and left.


    He couldn''t help it.


    How could he be unhappy to hear what a woman says.


    He is a wolf himself. The women he likes also like wolves, so his chances are even greater.


    One day he will cover the heart of the woman in front of him.


    Although I don''t know why Gu Jiu evades feelings and men so much.


    But he has the confidence to give her the best.


    "Well, a wolf has only one partner in his life, and so do I."


    Huh?


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu finally felt something wrong.


    Then I thought, my face changed greatly.

 Chapter 388

    Yes, the man in front of us is the wolf.


    And just now her words, this is obviously turning the corner to praise each other.


    But because of the temptation of the red wolf head, she didn''t think about it at all.


    Then footsteps came from the stairs.


    Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu turned their heads at the same time and saw Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi downstairs.


    Looks like they got up, too.


    Just looking at the weather outside, I don''t know what they did last night. They got up so late.


    Huo Xiang came downstairs first and saw Jun Beimo sitting so close to Gu Jiu with a faint light in his eyes.


    Then he walked towards Gu Jiu, followed by Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    The three walked to Gu Jiu and didn''t sit down.


    "Gu Jiu, I have something to talk to you later."


    Gu Jiu heard what this meant and knew that Huo Xiang had something important to do.


    She nodded. "Well, you go to dinner first and talk later."


    After all, there is still a Jun Beimo with a strong sense of existence.


    Huo Xiang answered, then looked at Jun Beimo and took Lei Jie and Xiao Qi to the restaurant.


    Today''s Raj is very quiet.


    If it was before, this guy is definitely the most talkative.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t help looking at the quiet Lei Jie.


    And Xiao Qi just looked at Jun Beimo vaguely.


    When I looked at her, I looked like Gu owes words and stops.


    It seems that something happened to them, otherwise they wouldn''t be so abnormal.


    After Huo Xiang left, Jun Beimo looked at the little woman around him.


    He inadvertently glanced at the red wolf head in her hand.


    After Huo Xiang left, Gu Jiu moved aside and opened the distance between them.


    They were speechless, and no one mentioned the previous topic.


    After Huo Xiang walked into the restaurant, Siyun and Jiang Bai came over.


    "Little Lord, Han Dongfeng is coming."


    Gu Jiu heard Han Dongfeng coming and remembered his identity.


    Han Dongfeng asked someone to bring her a message when she returned to the base.


    What do you say? The poison on him seems to have something to do with the arrival of your family.


    But she knew that Jun Beimo and others came, definitely not because of those.


    This man is looking for her.


    It''s not that she''s amorous.


    Because junbei ink is too obvious.


    Jun Beimo heard Si Yun''s words and said, "let him in."


    Si Yun was ordered to walk outside the villa.


    It was also the news delivered by your bodyguard.


    He really didn''t know what Han Dongfeng''s arrival was at this time.


    The little Lord cherishes every minute and every second with Miss Gu.


    I''m not in a hurry to make the young Lord unhappy.


    But looking at the little Lord''s face, he was not unhappy, which made him relieved.


    In fact, he didn''t know. Han Dongfeng''s heart has been uneasy since he knew that Gu Jiu had returned to the base.


    When I woke up in the morning, I hurried to eat. I found Zhong Qing and brought people here.


    When Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing walked into the hall, they saw Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu sitting together.


    Although there is still some distance between them, the smell between them makes people look a little ambiguous.


    But Han Dongfeng didn''t think much. He walked quickly with Zhong Qing.


    "Three less."


    Jun Beimo raised his eyes and looked at him, "well, what''s the matter?"


    Han Dongfeng looked at Gu Jiu and saw that she was all right. She looked very relaxed.


    Then he smiled, "nothing. I just want to ask San Shao how he lives here, but there are other arrangements?"

 Chapter 389

    Jun Beimo glanced at Han Dongfeng and then looked at the woman around him. His eyes were dark.


    Just now he saw that Han Dongfeng looked at the women around him with worried eyes.


    Does Han Dongfeng have any idea about Gu Jiu?


    Thinking of this, Jun Beimo is not happy.


    He reached out and pulled the woman around him into his arms.


    The action is very fast and the strength is very large.


    There was no chance for Gu Jiu to refuse.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Jiu leaned against Jun Beimo''s arms because he was unprepared.


    This is a very domineering posture.


    Gu Jiu wants to resist and break away when he reacts. However, the other party has great strength.


    When Jun Beimo felt that Gu Jiu wanted to struggle, he stretched out his hand and patted her fart stock.


    Now, Gu Jiu is honest.


    At the same time, her face slowly turned red.


    This is shameful and more angry.


    Whether in previous lives or in this life, or for the first time, someone was so bold and dared to take pictures of her place.


    Only the closest people can do this.


    Even for close people, this is too menglang.


    Gu Jiu did not struggle.


    However, the surrounding Siyun and Jiang Bai opened their eyes and looked at their little Lord inconceivably.


    They stood behind the little Lord and naturally saw the little Lord''s actions.


    They have never seen such a young Lord before.


    Really... (hooligan) ah.


    There''s no such thing.


    Now Miss Gu hasn''t promised the young Lord.


    The young Lord is not afraid of Miss Gu''s anger.


    However, although they saw it, they looked at their nose, nose and heart and pretended not to see it.


    Nonsense, if the young Lord knows, they will not die.


    What should be seen and what should not be seen, they still know very clearly, just do their own job.


    Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing, in front of Jun Beimo, also have big eyes and can''t believe it.


    They never thought that Gu Jiu and Jun San Shao would have such a relationship.


    Although the people around the three young people said that they knew Gu Jiu and had a certain friendship.


    But the present friendship is really different.


    But Han Dongfeng''s eyes took a trace of loss.


    To tell you the truth, he still likes Gu Jiu.


    Although he knew that they were not very likely, he couldn''t stop the loss at the bottom of his heart at the thought that this woman would stand next to other men.


    But fortunately, this other person is Jun sanshao.


    For others, Han Dongfeng would never be so simple as loss.


    Not his, not his after all.


    The loss in Han Dongfeng''s eyes was soon put away.


    This is very good. Only a man like Jun sanshao can match a woman like Gu Jiu.


    Look at the intimate movements of two people, how to look and how to match.


    Jun Beimo has been paying attention to Han Dongfeng.


    His action was also shown to him.


    When Gu Jiu was in his arms, he saw the loss of Han Dongfeng at a glance.


    This made me angry and happy.


    Angry, Gu Jiu was too excellent. He was missed by other men in a short time.


    Fortunately, he came to find her.


    Otherwise later, he would not have lost the woman in his arms.


    Maybe the man who robbed Gu Jiu is not necessarily Han Dongfeng, but Gu Jiu is too excellent and beautiful.


    The loss in Han Dongfeng''s eyes was only for a moment and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    This made Jun Beimo see it in his eyes, and he was very satisfied with it.


    It''s good to know you shouldn''t care.

 Chapter 390

    Jun Beimo held the woman in his arms tightly.


    Gu Jiu can only be his. No one can rob him.


    He only wants the woman in his arms all his life.


    She can only be his.


    Gu Jiu felt the strength of Jun Beimo''s hand, which made her very uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t struggle because he felt the low pressure on him.


    Jun Beimo raised his eyes to Han Dongfeng, who had cleaned up his emotions, and said casually, "I''m fine here. I won''t leave until a few days. I heard that you''re well?"


    Although no one told him these things, Han Dongfeng didn''t take the initiative to say them.


    But as soon as Jun Beimo arrived here, his men had found out everything about the base.


    He knows what Gu Jiu has done in this base.


    I also know that the toxin in Han Dongfeng''s body was treated by Gu Jiu.


    As soon as Han Dongfeng heard Jun Beimo''s words, there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    This is what he didn''t have time to tell San Shao yesterday.


    At this time, it was revealed from sanshao''s mouth that he couldn''t be flustered.


    He didn''t mean to cover it up. After all, he didn''t mean to cover it up.


    I just don''t want Gu Jiu to be involved.


    Jun Beimo didn''t know what Han Dongfeng meant, but he didn''t make it clear.


    Han Dongfeng couldn''t touch the meaning of Jun San Shao, so only a moment of panic restored the previous normal.


    He stood up straight and said respectfully, "yes, all the toxins in the mission have been removed now."


    Gu Jiu hears the dialogue between the two and hangs his eyes to cover up the emotion at the bottom of his eyes.


    It seems that there are other deep meanings in the relationship between Jun Beimo and Han Dongfeng.


    Especially Han Dongfeng''s respectful attitude towards Jun Beimo, but he is better than Si''s brothers, mu siran and others.


    Jun Beimo heard Han Dongfeng''s reply and looked down at the woman who was no longer struggling in his arms.


    Seeing the other party''s bow, he looked at Han Dongfeng again.


    "Well, do you have other plans? The thunder base will not last for a few years. In three years at most, the whole China will resume its previous deployment again.


    After all, this country will not be completely chaotic because of the outbreak of the end of the world, especially in the capital, how many people look at it. "


    Jun Beimo''s words do not allow Han Dongfeng to dominate.


    But the high-level people above will not tolerate the power of the people below to become stronger.


    Even their king''s family will not tolerate it.


    Because once there are no rules and arrangements, it will not be the battle between humans and zombies.


    That''s the battle between humans.


    This is not ancient, and there will be no deeds of heroes in troubled times.


    The upper echelons have their contacts, their troops and their management plans.


    When Han Dongfeng heard Jun Beimo''s words, there was no other emotion in his eyes.


    He was very calm, very calm to accept.


    He used to be a soldier or a soldier of the king''s family.


    Know what keeps this country at peace.


    So Han Dongfeng made a decision at the first time.


    "San Shao, I decided to go back to your house. Now I have no physical problems. When thunder base 1 was established, it was also to give you a place to live.


    If you can, your family can send someone here to take over. There will be no other problems. "


    When Jun Beimo heard Han Dongfeng''s words, he didn''t answer immediately.


    He glanced at Gu Jiu in his arms, one of his hands beating on his leg, which was his meditative action.

 Chapter 391

    In fact, if Gu Jiu hadn''t been here, Jun Beimo wouldn''t have come to thunder base at all.


    If you don''t come here, you don''t know about Han Dongfeng.


    Then naturally, I won''t care about each other.


    Because they are not nosy people.


    But now that we have come and met Han Dongfeng, it is necessary to give each other a choice.


    In three years, as long as they are ready, the machines are in place and the research equipment is ready.


    This is enough for their family to develop a zombie vaccine.


    It''s enough for them to solve the cancer of the Dong family.


    The coming of the end is definitely not so simple.


    When he came to the thunder base this time, he already knew the talents of the jun family. Liu ziye has studied that there is a toxin in the Zombie''s body that the Dong family has studied and experimented with.


    So we should start with the Dong family.


    If you want to start with the Dong family, the jun family still needs a lot of talents.


    The Dong family is also the second only to the jun family in the ancient Wu family.


    After all, the Dong family is a genius.


    Dong Wenfeng, the eldest grandson of the Dong family owner.


    Thinking of Dong Wenfeng, Jun Beimo stopped beating on his hand.


    He took a deep look at his left leg.


    That''s why he withdrew from the army.


    So Han Dongfeng''s request at this time will not be rejected.


    Thinking of this, Jun Beimo looked at Han Dongfeng, "OK, then you will come with me to the Huaxia base in a few days. Your family is short of people now. How high you can climb in the future depends on your efforts.


    As for here, let''s do it first. It''s not long before the end of the world. You can find someone to take care of it. It''s inconvenient for your family. "


    Han Dongfeng heard the first half of his words with a light in his eyes.


    He knew that China would return to its pre apocalyptic state of management sooner or later.


    Since the jun family accepted him, his future will be unlimited.


    Just the second half of the sentence made him very tangled.


    Find someone to manage the thunder base. This candidate is in some trouble.


    Since he wants to go back, Zhongqing must go back with him.


    After all, Zhongqing came to him because the people above sent him. Now he is still in the army.


    Then none of the rest of his men really has this strength.


    Han Dongfeng looked at the woman in Jun sanshao''s arms and had an idea in his heart.


    However, when Jun Beimo looked at his sight, he naturally knew his plan.


    "She can''t. She won''t stay here in the future."


    Han Dongfeng was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he knew it.


    Yes, seeing the appearance of San Shao and Gu Jiu, they are unlikely to be separated in the future.


    So this candidate is really troublesome.


    He can not casually hand over the base to others, but there are tens of thousands of people here. One of them is not well managed, and their safety is a problem.


    Gu Jiu kept his head down when he heard the words of Jun Beimo and Han Dongfeng.


    She spent more than a year in thunder base in her previous life and didn''t know that at all.


    But I also know that at that time, China seemed to slowly begin to recover the pre apocalyptic management problems.


    There is no struggle among high-level people.


    Some are just disputes among people at the bottom.


    Now junbei ink suddenly exports, which makes Gu Jiu have to consider future problems.


    Since the thunder base is also a force in the capital in the future, does she want to find another way out.


    Especially Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi. She needs to think about it.


    She doesn''t care, just live happily.


    She has materials, strength and weapons. She won''t have any trouble in this last world.

 Chapter 392

    Even if there is trouble, she can go to space to avoid laziness.


    But Huo Xiang can''t. She wants to arrange a way out for them.


    At this time, Han Dongfeng is leaving.


    Listening to their talk, we know that the power of the jun family is not simple.


    It''s about the army and the upper class they''re talking about.


    Gu Jiu is not stupid. He understands it when he thinks about it.


    The jun family must be the family of the national power center.


    Your last name?


    A light flashed in Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    There is indeed a monarch in the upper power of this country.


    In the last election, it seemed that the appeal of the monarch''s family was high.


    Gu Jiu knew so clearly because the events at that time were very sensational.


    The original owner of your family announced on the screens all over the country that he was powerless and his body couldn''t bear it.


    Since then, the jun family has been slowly on the news.


    But Gu Jiu still remembers these.


    Because she thought that this gentleman''s family was stupid enough.


    Even if he is re elected for a few years, he will not suffer losses in the future.


    After all, there are people who don''t like power.


    Or the highest status in this country.


    But she didn''t take it to heart.


    Now hearing the talk between Jun Beimo and Han Dongfeng, Gu Jiu suddenly looked up at the man around him.


    It''s also your surname. Is he from your family?


    For Gu Jiu''s sight, Jun Beimo accepted it at the first time.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, with questions in his eyes, as if to ask her what was the matter.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man in front of him and felt very strange.


    Originally, she only thought that this man was from a rich family.


    But I didn''t expect such a top-level background.


    If it were before the end of the world, there would be no such contact between them.


    Despite the advent of the end of the world, there is still a gap between their identities.


    Because this man, born like that, is like the stars and the moon.


    No wonder his temperament is born noble.


    The Yonghua and Jinggui all over the body are not cultivated the day after tomorrow.


    He brought it when he was born.


    Gu Jiu looked at the query in Jun Beimo''s eyes. She gently shook her head.


    Then he leaned back along the man''s arms.


    Jun Beimo noticed that there was something wrong with Gu Jiu''s mood.


    So he didn''t imprison her body at this time.


    But follow her actions and put people on the sofa.


    But she held her soft little hand.


    After that, instead of taking care of Gu Jiu, he looked at Han Dongfeng and waited for his answer.


    Han Dongfeng has been watching their movements.


    Especially looking at Jun sanshao''s cautious appearance towards Gu Jiu and his gentle face, he felt that this man really cared about Gu Jiu.


    After all, it is rare for such a proud son of heaven to do this.


    Seeing the sight of Jun San Shao, Han Dongfeng was embarrassed. "San Shao, I really don''t have any candidates here, do you see?"


    Jun Beimo frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t like such trouble.


    Siyun stood behind the little Lord, but he also paid attention to his face all the time.


    Seeing the young master''s face unhappy, he thought and wanted to go forward.


    "Young Lord, in that case, shall we choose one from the people we brought this time?"


    Si Yun did not open his mouth without consideration.


    The bodyguards brought this time are close friends of the little Lord, and their loyalty is no problem.


    They live for the little Lord and die for the little Lord. There is no word of betrayal.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t respond to Siyun''s words.

 Chapter 393

    He suddenly looked at the little woman leaning on the sofa and didn''t know what to think.


    When he came to the thunder base, he already knew what Gu Jiu had done for Huo Xiang.


    So at this time, he had to think about the little woman in front of him.


    It seems good to let her follow him and start from the people around her.


    At this time, Huo Xiang, thunder and Xiaoqi are having dinner in the restaurant.


    They had no idea that Aojun Beimo was making their idea.


    Jun Beimo took a deep look at Gu Jiu, took each other''s small hand and let him sit straight.


    Gu Jiu was pulled back by him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jiu is a little depressed.


    After her death in the previous life, she did not know the development of the later life.


    Now she had to think more.


    Jun Beimo naturally found Gu Jiu''s depression.


    This woman never thinks about herself. She lives very casually and at ease.


    Then it must be because Huo Xiang was worried.


    Jun Beimo touched her little hand and felt the tender and smooth skin on it.


    However, this action finally made Gu Jiu come back.


    When did they pull their hands together?


    Gu Jiu quickly took out his hand.


    But half of it was pulled by Jun Beimo again.


    Gu Jiu wants to pull her hand out again.


    She doesn''t like to do this with people.


    It left her at a loss.


    Jun Beimo saw it and quickly stopped her, "don''t make trouble. I have something to tell you."


    Gu Jiu looked up at the man in front of him.


    She wanted to say, I didn''t make trouble.


    Make trouble with your sister. I don''t know you well.


    You are clearly taking advantage of me.


    But seeing the other party''s deep and bottomless eyes, Gu Jiu bowed his head and decided to forget it.


    After all, there are many people around.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s compromise, junbei Mo''s mouth bent a very light radian that can''t be seen without looking carefully.


    He took Gu Jiu''s small hand and said gently, "Han Dongfeng will go with me in a few days. At that time, the thunder base will be handed over to you. If you can, you can train Huo Xiang.


    Of course, I will leave some people to help you. If you don''t know anything, you can ask them. They are at your disposal. "


    "Are you leaving?"


    However, after hearing Jun Beimo''s words, Gu Jiu only asked such a sentence.


    At this time, she didn''t know why she asked.


    Jun Beimo wants to go. In fact, she wants to disappear from each other.


    But I don''t know why, it shouldn''t be.


    How could this man leave so easily.


    In fact, Gu Jiu didn''t know that Jun Beimo was clearly a black guy.


    He had already seen the red wolf head on Gu Jiu''s hand. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he had doubts in his heart.


    Now I want to go back to Huaxia base, just because I want to go back and confirm it.


    But he won''t tell Gu Jiu about all this.


    Because he is not sure, he never holds any hope.


    He won''t let Gu Jiu know. He will only explore slowly by himself.


    However, hearing Gu Jiu''s inquiry at this time, Jun Beimo was very happy.


    She asked if she didn''t want him to leave and couldn''t bear her.


    I have to say this is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Gu Jiu has nothing to give up.


    I just felt strange. The same strange feeling at the bottom of my heart was pressed down by her.


    She doesn''t think much at all. How can she give up.


    Jun Beimo clenched Gu Jiu''s hand and said in a gentle voice, "well, I''ll leave in a few days. I''ll accompany you these days. I''ll pick you up when I''m finished."

 Chapter 394

    Suddenly Jun Beimo gave a speech. He took a deep look at Gu Jiu and sipped the corners of his mouth.


    "Of course, if you like, I want to take you back next time."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech, his pupils narrowed, and looked carefully at the man''s face in front of him.


    The other party''s expression is very serious and affectionate in his eyes.


    But she didn''t have a deep intersection with him, so how could she be so affectionate.


    Feelings are really elusive.


    She doesn''t want to touch feelings in her life.


    So Gu Jiu shook his head, "no, I''m fine here, but give me the thunder security base. Don''t worry?"


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s refusal, Jun Beimo has a loss in his eyes, but he also knows that Gu Jiu''s consent is very unlikely.


    Because of preparation, the loss comes and goes quickly.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s question, Jun Beimo shook his head.


    "Not to you, but to you temporarily and let the people around you take over."


    Gu Jiu nodded and she understood what he meant.


    In fact, Gu Jiu doesn''t want to manage the thunder base.


    Because I was too tired in the last life, I was tired to death, and there was no good result.


    So she doesn''t want to care about anything in this life.


    However, Jun Beimo''s words are very right to Gu Jiu''s thoughts.


    In this way, Huo Xiang has a future development.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu looked at Jun Beimo again, "so how many people will Huo Xiang be in the jun family in the future? Will he be protected by the jun family forces like Han Dongfeng?"


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, not only Jun Beimo was stunned, but also Han Dongfeng and others were stunned.


    Gu Jiu is talking about terms with Jun San Shao.


    Standing behind him, Siyun and Jiang Bai also put their eyes on Gu Jiu.


    They are not compromise people.


    Even if the people of your family, your old master, want to talk about conditions with the little Lord, there is no room for negotiation.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s bold words forced them to look at Gu Jiu.


    To tell the truth, they really don''t know whether the little Lord will refuse her.


    After all, if you want to enter your family''s sphere of influence, it is strictly controlled at all levels.


    Even Han Dongfeng was a good seedling picked out by the jun family in the army - team.


    After many challenges, he gradually entered the power of the king''s family.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi are "laymen".


    It seems very difficult for them to enter the sphere of influence of your family.


    Because Jun''s house is not accessible to ordinary people.


    The experience is very difficult.


    Of course, if the little Lord is especially kind, it is not impossible.


    Here, Jun Beimo heard the words of the little woman in front of him, and there was no response.


    He glanced faintly at the direction of the restaurant, with a look in his eyes.


    Then he looked at the little woman around him.


    His other hand came to Gu Jiu''s head and stroked it intimately.


    Look at Gu Jiu''s line of sight, also with gentle tolerance.


    "As long as you want, of course, but they have to go through some challenges. If you don''t feel bad, you won''t be too difficult for them, and even let them improve their abilities."


    Gu Jiu seems to be used to junbei Mo''s intimacy. He doesn''t retreat this time.


    But she was satisfied with what he said.


    She knew that the challenge mentioned by Jun Beimo must be to make Huo Xiang suffer.


    Now it''s the end of the world. What else can they not eat.


    PS: men and women have interacted a lot in these chapters. Are the beauties satisfied? Don''t forget to reward them. Flowers are climbing the list. Flowers within their power are very grateful.

 Chapter 395

    Only when they have the power title of the jun family in the future, they will not be bullied at will in the future.


    Thinking like this, Gu Jiu is in a very good mood.


    Huo Xiang came out of the restaurant a few years ago.


    They naturally know that Han Dongfeng is coming, so they speed up their meals.


    They stood not far away for a while.


    From the time Gu Jiu spoke, let them belong to Jun''s family and stand there.


    During this period, Jun Beimo even glanced at them.


    They know that this man has always known their existence.


    I just didn''t expect that they would become members of the jun family in just a while.


    Although Huo Xiang had doubts, he did not object.


    Since it is Gu Jiu''s decision, it will not harm them.


    Gu Jiu must tell them why later.


    Thinking like this, Huo Xiang came towards Gu Jiu with Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    Han Dongfeng frowned when he heard Jun sanshao''s words, but when he heard footsteps and looked at Huo Xiang coming, his previous unhappiness dissipated.


    At that time, he was a near death before he entered the power of the king''s family and became their subsidiary.


    At this time, Jun San agreed with Huo Xiang to become an affiliated member of Jun''s family, which made him feel uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    However, looking at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, his discomfort disappeared.


    Because he knew that it was not particularly difficult for Huo Xiang and Lei Jie to enter Jun''s family, not counting Xiao Qi.


    Especially now that it''s the end of the world and they are powers, it''s easier.


    If you agree that someone who has no strength and no merit enters your house at this time, he will reconsider entering your house.


    In fact, this is not just what Han Dongfeng thinks.


    Even every affiliate of your family would think so.


    Because they all experienced many difficulties and the disaster of a narrow life before they entered the king''s house.


    After Huo Xiang came, he nodded to Han Dongfeng and Zhongqing and said hello. Then he came towards Gu Jiu.


    They looked at Jun Beimo holding Gu Jiu''s hand, and the other hand touched her head. They had strange eyes.


    After all, Gu Jiu is very alienated from men in their eyes.


    There was some resistance yesterday, but today it has gone further.


    But they also know Gu Jiu''s tolerance for Jun Beimo.


    Let''s start with the white wolf.


    So although they were strange, they were not very surprised.


    Gu Jiu looked at the three and said with a smile, "since you''ve finished eating, come upstairs with me."


    She didn''t forget. Huo Xiang said he had something to tell her before.


    She happens to have something to tell them.


    With that, Gu Jiu ran away from the touch Jun Beimo put on her head and broke away from each other''s hand.


    Gu Jiu stood up and said to Jun Beimo and Han Dongfeng, "talk slowly. I''ll go upstairs first."


    Jun Beimo looked at his empty hands and wanted to catch the little woman who was about to escape and ravage her twice,.


    But he suppressed the heart of stupid valley.


    He looked gentle at Gu Jiu, and his eyes showed tenderness, "OK, go and I''ll find you later."


    Gu Jiu didn''t make a sound when he heard the speech and walked towards the stairs.


    Looking for her?


    What can I do for her.


    At this moment, she has been taken advantage of for a long time.


    So she decided to stay away from this man.


    After Gu Jiu left, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi followed up one after another.

 Chapter 396

    After Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang went upstairs, Jun Beimo took back his sight.


    The previous warmth on his face has disappeared.


    But with a cold face, he looked at Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing in front of him.


    "You go back first, hand over the matter at hand, and leave for Huaxia security base in three days."


    When Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing heard the speech, they respectfully said, "yes."


    "Yes."


    He knew there was nothing wrong with him, so he left with Zhongqing.


    But the heart still couldn''t help sobbing.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Jiu and Jun sanshao have such a relationship.


    Seeing San Shao''s attitude towards Gu Jiu, I can''t wait to be spoiled in the palm of my hand.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t have trouble because of him, which still relieved Han Dongfeng.


    After all, the other party is his "life-saving benefactor".


    After returning to the villa, Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing began to sort out all the things in the base and ready to hand over to Gu Jiu and others at any time.


    After Huo Xiang and Gu Jiu went upstairs, they told her what happened last night.


    Gu Jiu heard several people''s words and kept silent for a long time.


    Especially the special ability of Xiao Qi, which makes her don''t know what to say.


    Xiao Qi''s ability is given by Jun Beimo.


    That man won''t do this for no reason.


    Gu Jiu knows exactly why.


    But I don''t want to think deeply.


    She doesn''t have to respond to what the other person has done.


    Let it be.


    As long as he doesn''t open it up, Gu Jiu decides not to do anything.


    As for the previous temptation downstairs¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu touched the red wolf''s head on the ring finger of his left hand.


    She has been very sure that this space is Jun Beimo''s.


    It was the wrench that the man lost.


    With their affection, she didn''t hide her intention on the way from city a to the capital.


    Before downstairs, she wanted to tell each other the origin of the red wolf head.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    At that time, Huo Xiang and others also happened to go downstairs. After the arrival of Han Dongfeng, everything was interrupted.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi were very nervous when they saw Gu Jiu for a long time.


    After all, they killed Ji Peng.


    Although they provoked.


    This is the thunder security base. If they are held accountable, what will they do then.


    Will Gu Jiu be dragged down by these.


    Without seeing Gu Jiu speak, Huo Xiang stood up.


    "Gu Jiu, how does this end? The people present at that time have been taken care of now. What will they do?"


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s voice, Gu Jiu turned and looked at him in confusion.


    After thinking for a while, I knew what he said.


    Gu Jiu shook his head and smiled, "don''t care about those, just let go. It''s nothing to die a Ji Peng."


    Then Gu Jiu took a look at Xiao Qi, which made Xiao Qi straighten his body.


    He was most nervous at this time.


    Although Huo Xiang and Lei Jie comforted him last night, Gu Jiu wouldn''t care about anything and wouldn''t refuse him because of his ability.


    But his heart was still sudden.


    After taking a look at Xiao Qi, Gu Jiu said, "but before you let those people out, beat them well, and you can''t talk nonsense."


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie follow Gu Jiu''s line of sight and see Xiao Qi.


    They understood and nodded, "I see."


    Seeing Huo Xiang and Lei Jie understand, Gu Jiu reaches out to Xiao Qi, "come here."

 Chapter 397

    Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu waving and walked over with the same hands and feet.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Jiu smiled.


    This smile is different from the alienation in the face of outsiders, but a real emotion.


    Gu Jiu sees the panic in Xiaoqi''s eyes and pats him on the head.


    This action, Gu Jiu found that Xiao Qi seemed to grow tall.


    Before, when she touched his head, it seemed very easy, which seemed a little difficult.


    Another glance at Xiao Qi''s height seems to have really grown taller.


    But now is not the time to study this problem.


    Seeing the confusion in Xiaoqi''s eyes becoming more and more obvious, Gu Jiu said in a voice: "don''t think too much. Just be yourself. Since you have this ability, make good use of it and don''t waste it."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, the panic in Xiaoqi''s eyes disappeared, but with amazing light.


    He looked at Gu Jiu with gratitude, worship and respect.


    Gu Jiu touched his head and took it away.


    Thinking of the conversation downstairs, Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang seriously.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie want to choose one of them to take over the thunder base. It seems that only Huo Xiang is more suitable.


    He was calm and even learned some of his fur when his close relatives got along with mousran.


    As for Raj, it''s not bad.


    But his temperament is quite jumping, but he is very angry.


    So Gu Jiu decided to hand over the thunder base to Huo Xiang for management, and Lei Jie assisted.


    Gu Jiu slowly told Huo Xiang and others about his plan.


    And Jun Beimo downstairs is also listening to the bodyguard''s narration.


    Since Huo Xiang and others left last night, they have made it very clear what they did and how they killed Ji Peng and others.


    Including the details of the killing.


    If Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi hear the narration of your bodyguard, they will be absolutely shocked.


    Because they left the thunder security base last night, they didn''t see anyone following them along the way.


    They drive at night. Even if someone wants to follow, they may not be able to follow.


    It''s a pity that some people follow them unconsciously, so that they can''t find it.


    When Jun Beimo heard the bodyguard''s words, he waved his hand and let him go.


    At this time, Si Yu also returned to him.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai have been standing beside Jun Beimo.


    Naturally, they also heard the words of Jun''s bodyguard.


    For Huo Xiang and others killed people, there was no ripple in their hearts.


    They are the people of the king''s family and the people whom the little Lord trusts most.


    None of them had blood on their hands.


    And they had already found out that Ji Peng was shameless and ungrateful.


    He not only killed his boss Song Tao, but also insulted Miss Gu.


    Even if Huo Xiang and others don''t kill him, I think the little Lord will do it.


    Such a person is worthy of death.


    Just hearing the bodyguard talking about the process of Ji Peng''s death seems to be a relief.


    After the bodyguard retired, Jun Beimo sat on the sofa and didn''t move.


    He didn''t take the bodyguard''s words to heart at this time.


    Because it''s all irrelevant and worthless to him.


    At this time, his head was full of red wolf heads in Gu Jiu''s hands.


    Gu Jiu used to be an employee of Jun''s branch.


    He even appeared when he went to the company.


    Everything is so clever.

 Chapter 398

    See little Lord, after the bodyguard left, there has been no action or words.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai, who were behind Jun Beimo, looked at each other.


    With their concerns in their eyes.


    They don''t know what the little Lord is thinking.


    In short, the little Lord has become different when he comes to this thunder security base.


    Jun Beimo also felt the uneasiness of the three people around him.


    He turned and looked at Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai.


    "You''ve also seen the thunder base in the past three days. What restless forces exist, and we''ll solve them one by one before we leave¡°


    When they heard the speech, they knew that the little Lord was cleaning up for Gu Jiu.


    Nodded respectfully.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, Jun Beimo explained a few words and went upstairs.


    At this time, Gu Jiu talked with Huo Xiang almost, and he should go up.


    After a while, his heart flew to her.


    I really don''t know how to survive without her when I leave in three days.


    At this time, Gu Jiu did talk to Huo Xiang at the end.


    Gu Jiu told Huo Xiang about the arrangement of thunder base.


    Among the three, the first one who exclaimed was Lei Jie.


    He never thought that the thunder base would be handed over to them.


    Although Huo Xiang seems calm on the surface, he has a stupid Valley in his eyes.


    It can be seen that his heart is not calm.


    Xiao Qi did not respond, but looked at Gu Jiu respectfully.


    Everything takes Gu Jiu as the most important.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu comforted Sanren: "so don''t care about Ji Peng''s death. Your next task is to let the people in the base recognize and obey you. It''s not an easy thing. It depends on your next performance."


    Huo Xiang felt his mood surging at this time. He knew what Gu Jiu meant.


    They are all outsiders, and their previous appearances have left a deep impression on everyone.


    Now the thunder security base, small forces on all sides, must have their eyes on them.


    Not to mention, after he became the manager of the base, those people will certainly make moves at that time.


    The meaning of Gu Jiu''s words is to let go and leave everything to them.


    Huo Xiang felt some pressure, but he didn''t retreat.


    This is a rare chance.


    Although the thunder base will belong to the Chinese forces later, it is also an opportunity for them to exercise.


    No one doesn''t want power.


    Even the management of this thunder safety base.


    This is the height they have never touched.


    Huo Xiang looked at Gu Jiu seriously and promised, "I will. I will never let you down."


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll take you to see Han Dongfeng in a minute. You know they''re leaving in a few days."


    "OK, I''ll go down and get ready."


    Gu Jiu nodded. Huo Xiang left the room with Lei Jie, who was still in shock, and Xiao Qi, who was small and serious.


    When the three left Gu Jiu''s room, they saw Jun Beimo coming from the opposite side in the corridor.


    Jun Beimo saw three people coming out of Gu Jiu''s room. His eyes were dark, but he didn''t say anything.


    Huo Xiang three people saw Jun Beimo''s appearance, but they stood in place and did not move.


    Until Jun Beimo came to the three.


    Because I know that Gu Jiu cares about these three people and has special feelings for them.


    Jun Beimo came to them. If he wanted to speak before, he didn''t speak at the mouth.


    "Three less."


    Huo Xiang should speak first.


    He already knew that now they belong to the power of the king''s family.

 Chapter 399

    In that case, the man in front of them is the one who makes them respectful in addition to Gu Jiu.


    Not to mention the man''s strong strength, let''s say their current identity.


    They should be more respectful.


    Lei Jie took a look at Huo Xiang and said, "three little."


    Jun Beimo raised his eyes and glanced at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie. He answered faintly, "well."


    Then he crossed the three and walked to the door of Gu Jiu''s room.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi still didn''t leave.


    They watched the man walk to Gu Jiu''s room.


    I''m going to wait until he goes in.


    When Jun Beimo raised his hand to knock on the door, he thought of something and turned to look behind him.


    Sure enough, I saw that the three didn''t move.


    His eyes went straight to Xiao Qi.


    When Jun Beimo looked over, Xiao Qi was also watching him deeply.


    Jun Beimo picked his eyebrow.


    At this time, Xiaoqi had no fear of yesterday.


    Some are respectful to Gu Jiu.


    Although there is no deep-rooted attitude when facing Gu Jiu, such a small seven is also rare.


    After all, it''s a wolf cub. It''s not easy to recognize others.


    Jun Beimo knows why Xiao Qi changed.


    Nothing more than the power given to him last night.


    Now Xiao Qi is his man.


    He wants him to live and die.


    Jun Beimo looked at Xiao Qi, his mouth bent a radian, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Xiao Qi was a little confused when he saw his expression.


    But then he felt a great pain in his body.


    He was in pain, and his bones seemed to have been beaten.


    It was ten thousand times more painful than what I had suffered at the Institute of fraternity.


    Xiao Qi fell to the ground in an instant. He felt pain all over. He didn''t know how to use his hands.


    There was a painful sound in his mouth.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Xiao Qi fall to the ground and immediately squat down to check.


    And Jun Beimo also took back his control.


    Xiao Qi''s life and death depends on his momentary thoughts.


    This is what he must let the other party understand.


    When Jun Beimo took back his thoughts, the pain on Xiao Qi disappeared in an instant.


    His eyes showed fear. When he looked at Jun Beimo, he was also frightened.


    Seeing his eyes, Jun Beimo was satisfied.


    Thin lips gently opened, "remember, don''t betray Gu Jiu, otherwise you won''t have the meaning of existence."


    Hearing the man''s emotionless words, Xiao Qi nodded hard.


    He felt that the other party really wanted him to die.


    For the first time, he felt that death was so close to him.


    That feeling never happened even in the Institute of fraternity.


    There was no such fear in how many inhuman torments he had suffered.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Jun Beimo''s words and looked at Xiao Qi''s frightened face.


    They know that what happened to Xiao Qi just now was caused by Jun Beimo.


    Just now Xiao Qi''s painful face was ferocious. That appearance really scared them.


    But as long as Xiao Qi is safe.


    This child, no matter what, is also a member of them.


    Jun Beimo glanced at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, didn''t say anything to them, and knocked on the door in front of him.


    "Come in."


    Gu Jiu''s voice sounded from the room.


    Jun Beimo pushed open the door, went in directly, and even closed the door in an instant.


    All the scenes of Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi outside the door were covered.


    Gu Jiu sat on the seat in the room and saw that Jun Beimo came in, with clarity in his eyes.


    Huo Xiang has just left. He can''t come back now.

 Chapter 400

    Then this man is the only one knocking on the door.


    Gu Jiu took back his sight and looked out of the window. He didn''t say hello to Jun Beimo.


    At this time, she did not forget that the man was overbearing downstairs.


    And they even hit her in places like that.


    Although after Gu Jiu, there was no embarrassment at that time.


    But afterwards, I still kept the game in mind.


    After all, this is the first time a man hit her.


    Jun Beimo saw that Gu Jiu ignored him and didn''t care.


    He walked gracefully towards the woman sitting in the seat in front of the French window.


    The room was filled with the fragrance of women.


    It makes him smell very comfortable.


    The body is also very smooth.


    This is a feeling he has never felt before.


    No wonder he fell asleep in this strange room yesterday.


    And sleep so heavy, so comfortable.


    Just because the room is full of women.


    Just breath, let him have such a harvest.


    If she is indeed the person in her heart, what will their combination bring later.


    After that, Jun Beimo didn''t dare to think about it.


    At this time, he thought, what he didn''t care about before made him a little clear.


    No wonder, all because women are different.


    In fact, there is no need to confirm. Jun Beimo also has a general understanding in his heart.


    But he still has to prove it.


    Jun Beimo went to the French window and didn''t get close to Gu Jiu.


    Knowing that she ignored him at this time, naturally it was because he had been downstairs before.


    But he didn''t regret his movements downstairs.


    Thinking of the softness of a woman''s body, Jun Beimo still has some aftertaste.


    But for the time being, he can''t get close to Gu Jiu.


    Because the other party is bound to be more alienated from him.


    Jun Beimo went to the French window and looked at the huge thunder base. He began to give up.


    He''s leaving in three days.


    I don''t know when to meet again.


    He wanted to bring Gu Jiu back to the Huaxia base and see each other all the time.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jiu won''t go with him.


    No hurry.


    He is in no hurry.


    Take your time, he believes. Sooner or later, he will make the other party nod and agree.


    This woman is his favorite, so it can only be his.


    Gu Jiu saw the man standing in front of the French window and didn''t speak or take the initiative to speak.


    In her opinion, even if the man doesn''t speak, he just stands there and has a strong sense of existence.


    If the other person opens his mouth, he doesn''t know what kind of words will come out.


    At this time, she just wants the other party to leave.


    Stay away from her.


    Unfortunately, Jun Beimo doesn''t know what Gu Jiu thinks.


    Even if I know, I don''t think it will be as she wants.


    Jun Beimo stood for a while, and then turned to Gu Jiu.


    The woman sat lazily in the seat and leaned back.


    The whole body is full of lazy charm charm charm temperament.


    This little woman is like a goblin.


    Let him want to hold it in his arms all the time.


    It''s torture.


    Although Jun Beimo scratched his heart and lungs at this time, he couldn''t see anything on his face.


    He looked at Gu Jiu''s eyes, and his face became gentle.


    "I''m leaving in three days. Si Yun, they''ve arranged for the people left for you. How about going to Huaxia base with me next time?"


    Jun Beimo''s words are very straightforward.


    Frankly, Gu Jiu doesn''t know how to refuse.


    She must not want to.


    After all, I went to the Huaxia base. I don''t say I can see this man every day.

 Chapter 401

    But I''m sure I''ll see each other often.


    She simply can''t respond to each other''s feelings, so why come forward.


    It will only embarrass them.


    So Gu Jiu''s face is very tangled.


    Even the expression of rejection hung on his face.


    Jun Beimo knew she refused.


    But this did not make him feel lost, because he had already known.


    He knows Gu Jiu''s refusal, but he still wants her to know something.


    Jun Beimo continued, "Huaxia base has the most advanced medical equipment. Soon, the level of zombies will be upgraded. Although thunder base is very safe, it is difficult to ensure that there will be no accidents.


    With such a large population in the capital, less than one-third of the remaining human beings.


    What about the remaining people? They become zombies, but where are these zombies? It''s not tens of thousands, but hundreds of thousands of people.


    Once these zombies gather together, the thunder security base may not be able to stop them. "


    Listen, Jun Beimo tells slowly with a gentle voice.


    Gu Jiu''s face changed.


    Become serious and serious.


    Yeah, she forgot.


    I still remember in my previous life, there were zombies attacking the thunder security base.


    But those zombies are only a few.


    However, it is said that many people were killed and injured in that battle.


    Because she went out on a mission and didn''t meet her at all.


    But when I returned to the base, I also saw the appearance of the base, but it caused a lot of losses.


    At this time, Jun Beimo''s words let Gu Jiu know that there are definitely a large number of zombies hidden in the capital.


    I just don''t know where they are hiding.


    Maybe she died too early in her previous life and didn''t catch up with the large number of zombies.


    No, but I also heard that many bases were attacked by zombies.


    I just don''t know why those zombies hid for three years before they began to attack.


    At this time, Jun Beimo mentioned that Gu Jiu had to pay attention to it.


    Even though it is still far away three years later, she has to think about it.


    Yes, she must think about it.


    Because she never planned to go to Huaxia security base with Jun Beimo.


    Unable to respond to each other''s feelings is a trouble for her.


    And the identity of Jun Beimo is something she can''t provoke.


    She can only stay away.


    Only alienation can keep them safe.


    She can''t afford to provoke this man.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know what Gu Jiu thinks.


    But looking at her face, I knew he took it to heart.


    He continued, "the Huaxia base has all the major forces in the capital, even the four ancient martial families. When you go to the Huaxia base, you will have a certain guarantee, and your family is also the guarantee behind you."


    Gu Jiu looked up at the man in front of the French window.


    This is very obvious.


    The power of your family is her guarantee.


    Isn''t that what she wants to do, she can be unscrupulous.


    Although she lives again, what she wants is such a life.


    But she couldn''t accept it.


    Because once accepted, she became an accessory to the man.


    Although what Jun Beimo said was very tempting, Gu Jiu shook his head.


    "Let''s talk about the future. I like my life very much."


    Gu Jiu didn''t refuse directly, but in a euphemistic way.


    Jun Beimo heard the speech and pursed the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t continue to persuade.


    He knows that some things can''t be in a hurry. He can only take his time.

 Chapter 402

    After that, neither of them spoke, and the room became quiet.


    After the room fell into silence, Gu Jiu thought about her future plans.


    Three years later, will thunder base still be attacked by zombies.


    Or will everything be different in this life because of her butterfly effect.


    At the thought of the zombies, Gu Jiu heard what Huo Xiang said, the zombie with power.


    Unlike 20017, the zombie is controlled by blood, Song Zhen.


    Is that Song Zhen?


    Do you want to find him.


    After all, his ability is not simple.


    I still remember the existence of the Zombie King in previous lives. I wonder if Song Zhen is a man.


    Whether it is or not, his existence is valued.


    Since he can control the zombies, will he find the hiding place of the zombies through him.


    Gu Jiu shook his head.


    This matter needs to be considered in the long run.


    Jun Beimo thought that the next time he came to the thunder security base, he must take Gu Jiu back.


    Whether she is the person in her heart or not.


    He''s going to fix this woman.


    Jun Beimo''s tall figure stood in front of the French window.


    It gives people an elegant aura. The tall back even makes people feel calm and very safe.


    This is Gu Jiu''s first feeling when he raised his eyes and saw Jun Beimo''s back.


    Or to be honest, without previous life experience, she might easily accept this man''s feelings.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    Gu Jiu looked away from Jun Beimo.


    This man is really attractive.


    She can''t go on, or she won''t know when her heart will be lost.


    Gu Jiu knows that she is not attracted to this man.


    But not.


    She doesn''t allow herself to be moved.


    She can''t go through a betrayal.


    I can''t experience that heavy feeling again.


    Gu Jiu thinks it''s very good now. It''s really very good.


    She is very satisfied with her present life.


    There''s just one thing that''s a little difficult in my heart.


    Gu Jiu touched the red wolf head on his hand.


    She can''t keep talking.


    The origin of this space is also the man in front of us.


    The fate between them is really not shallow.


    It''s a pity to live in the past and this life.


    They always meet at the wrong time.


    From the time she let Jun Beimo see the red wolf head, she had confessed.


    As for whether the other party understands it or not.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t intend to mention it again.


    That''s all they can do.


    Three days later, before everything recovers.


    Look at the scene outside the window.


    Gu Jiu''s mood is very relaxed.


    She didn''t feel that this relaxation was so natural around Jun Beimo.


    This has never happened to Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi.


    But it''s just not found yet.


    Even if Gu Jiu resists another emotion, she can''t refuse in the future.


    She and Jun Beimo met at the wrong time.


    But in this life, everything comes back. The time is right and the person is also right.


    Some are just the level Gu Jiu can''t pass.


    Fate has come, she can''t refuse.


    Refuse once, refuse twice.


    But Jun Beimo''s overbearing character will never tolerate her to continue to refuse.


    The room is still quiet, and the sound of needle dropping can be heard.


    It''s like an empty room.


    But there are two steady breaths in this room.


    Jun Beimo stands in front of the French window.


    Gu Jiu sat in the seat behind him.

 Chapter 403

    Such a distance between them, even if they are not close, but there is a quiet and good atmosphere of years.


    They are a natural couple.


    Even one can''t escape the arrangement of fate.


    Neither of them had thought of what would happen between them after this separation and seeing each other again.


    It was a turning point in their relationship.


    Three days later, Jun Beimo still got along with Gu Jiu.


    Even if Gu Jiu ignored her, they were in the same space.


    Their relationship is so natural and casual.


    The harmonious atmosphere is like an old husband and wife.


    It was a picture of quiet years.


    The scene of them getting along fell into the eyes of several people in the villa.


    They all understand what happened between Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu.


    Unfortunately, even if there is a layer of window paper between them, they can''t intervene.


    Emotional matters can be solved only by the parties themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days is enough for Huo Xiang and Lei Jie to take over everything in the thunder safety base.


    Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing hand over everything to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    After knowing that Han Dongfeng is about to leave.


    Dark cloud, no, Han Yun.


    Now her name is Han Yun.


    Han Dongfeng changed his surname.


    Since then, she is Han Dongfeng''s only relative and sister.


    She can''t leave with Han Dongfeng.


    Therefore, Han Yun was handed over to Gu Jiu and others.


    Let him take good care of the only sister.


    Knowing that Han Dongfeng left, Wu Yun, Tian An''an, Xiao Liu and other subordinates were reluctant to give up one after another.


    But they know it''s the boss''s choice.


    They couldn''t keep him from leaving.


    When Han Dongfeng handed over the thunder security base to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, several people also belonged to their men.


    Because I have seen the strength of Huo Xiang and others, no one has an opinion.


    In three days, it''s time.


    This day is the time for Jun Beimo, Han Dongfeng and others to leave.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are very busy these three days.


    But early in the morning, I still got up early with my tired body.


    Because they''re going to see someone off.


    Send Jun Beimo, Han Dongfeng, etc


    Gu Jiu woke up early.


    But when she woke up, her eyes were confused and puzzled.


    The whole body smells strange.


    Because she once again dreamed of the scene of her previous life.


    Or the scene when she was saved by Jun Beimo.


    Unexpectedly, when the other party left, she dreamed of such a picture again.


    This makes Gu Jiu in a bad mood.


    She didn''t know what was going on.


    She doesn''t want to think deeply.


    Once you think deeply about something, you can only ask for trouble.


    So Gu Jiu threw the difference in her heart behind her head and got up to wash as before.


    Jun Beimo got up, packed everything and went downstairs.


    At this time, he stood downstairs, looking at the direction upstairs and waiting.


    I''m leaving today.


    He also hopes that time will pass more slowly these days.


    Unfortunately, it came after all.


    Although reluctant, although unwilling, this day came.


    Siyun, Siyun and Jiang Bai have been preparing to leave.


    At this point they will have everything ready.


    Even Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing came and waited outside in front of the car.


    Wearing camouflage clothes with the sign of Jun''s army, they stood outside the door waiting for the command of the young Lord.


    Their clothes and attitude have officially returned to your family.


    But their little Lord was standing in the hall, waiting.

 Chapter 404

    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi also went downstairs.


    Now only one Gu Jiu has not appeared.


    It''s also the only person the little Lord is waiting for and wants to see.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Gu Jiu still didn''t appear.


    The three brothers, Jiang Bai, didn''t come forward to urge.


    They know that the little Lord will never leave without seeing Gu Jiu.


    The little Lord has been waiting for an hour.


    Hasn''t Gu Jiu got up yet?


    Why not come down yet.


    She should know that the young lord left today.


    Siyun and others dare not rush forward.


    But Huo Xiang is different. He is Gu Jiu''s man and has the right to speak.


    He looked at the gorgeous and elegant man who had been standing in the hall for so long. He stepped forward.


    Huo Xiang stepped forward, looked at the man with strong Qi field and opened his mouth under pressure.


    "San Shao, do you want me to go upstairs and get Gu Jiu up?"


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s words, Jun Beimo''s sharp eyes came straight at him.


    His eyes are full of murderous fierceness.


    Even though Huo Xiang is Gu Jiu''s person, he doesn''t want to hear any daydream words.


    "Stay away from Gu Jiu and her room."


    Jun Beimo knew that after he left, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi were Gu Jiu''s dependence.


    And the bodyguards he left behind.


    But he still didn''t want Huo Xiang to get too close to Gu Jiu.


    He doesn''t like any opposite sex, close to Gu Jiu.


    But he is not with the woman, and some things can''t be seen at all.


    Without prejudice to his current warning.


    Huo Xiang heard Jun Beimo''s warning, with a bitter smile on his face, but said in a voice: "well, Gu Jiu never let people close. Don''t worry."


    Jun Beimo looks better when he hears the speech.


    But he continued: "no man can get close to her in the future. If you can''t solve it, you can give it to the people of your family."


    "Well, yes."


    In fact, Huo Xiang doesn''t like those men looking at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu is so beautiful, how can she not attract the attention of some opposite sex.


    But if you want to get close to Gu Jiu, you really have to pass him.


    Gu Jiu can''t provoke anyone.


    Besides, there is a powerful man around.


    The man''s concern for Gu Jiu made Huo Xiang see it in his eyes.


    Especially in the past three days, men''s attitude towards Gu Jiu.


    Clearly looking at such a cold man, but only when facing Gu Jiu, he would show his amazing tenderness.


    He really likes Gu Jiu.


    When two people get along together, they are also such a perfect match.


    It''s a pity¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu didn''t know why, but he didn''t open his heart.


    Refused to accept the man''s feelings.


    Yes, in these three days.


    As long as the people who stayed in the villa could see clearly, Gu Jiu didn''t accept Jun Beimo.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was still in the room upstairs.


    She woke up long ago and didn''t go downstairs after packing up.


    She couldn''t tell the reason for doing so.


    Watching the time pass unconsciously, Gu Jiu still got up and stood up.


    She went to the bed and took the backpack on the bedside table in her hand.


    Open it. There is a small box in it.


    Open the box. There are the lotus seeds she took out from the space last time.


    There are at least twenty of these lotus seeds.


    Gu Jiu took out a few from the box, closed the box immediately, took it in his hand and walked towards the door.


    She knew she should go downstairs now.


    That man won''t leave until he sees her.

 Chapter 405

    Gu Jiu pushed open the door and walked towards the stairs.


    Jun Beimo is still standing upstairs, waiting for Gu Jiu to appear.


    Huo Xiang has left him.


    He stood in the middle of the hall, staring at the direction of the stairs.


    Without any words, just wait quietly.


    Just then, footsteps came from the direction of the stairs.


    A faint light flashed in Jun Beimo''s eyes.


    Gu Jiu appeared on the stairs.


    She saw the man standing in the hall at a glance.


    The aura is so strong, and the dignity of the whole body is incomparably dazzling.


    The man, the favored son of heaven, is waiting for him at this time.


    Gu Jiu smiled bitterly in her heart. How could she let this man like her.


    She clenched the box in her hand and walked downstairs.


    After going downstairs, he walked towards the man step by step.


    People around dare not make any noise.


    The huge hall is very quiet.


    I can only hear Gu Jiu''s footsteps.


    Until Gu Jiu came to Jun Beimo.


    She handed the box in her hand to the other party. "This is for you. Have a nice trip."


    Jun Beimo looked at the box the woman handed to him and reached for it.


    Instead of opening it, he put it away.


    Deep eyes have been staring at Gu Jiu, as if they couldn''t see enough.


    Gu Jiu is already used to being watched by his eyes.


    Because in these three days, the man has been staring at her with such an overbearing and aggressive vision.


    It''s hard for her to adapt.


    Gu Jiu smiled at him, "you should go."


    Jun Beimo was indifferent. He just looked at the woman in front of him.


    The look had an air of wanting to swallow her.


    Although Jun Beimo already knew the influence of women on him.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be so big.


    He didn''t want to leave, or he wanted to take the woman in front of him.


    He doesn''t want to be separated from her for a minute.


    However, hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beimo knew that he would leave after all.


    Jun Beimo stared at the woman in front of him.


    Thin lips gently opened, "can I hold you?"


    The smile on Gu Jiu''s face was dull for a moment with Jun Beimo''s words.


    But soon it didn''t matter.


    Seeing this, Jun Beimo held the woman in front of him in his arms with open arms.


    The strength was so tight that I wanted to rub her into my body.


    Jun Beimo side smelled her hair.


    Eyes with deep reluctance, as well as unspeakable tangles.


    Gu Jiu was tightly held in his arms by the man and had some difficulty breathing.


    But there was no resistance, and even patted each other''s body.


    Despite the man''s complex feelings for her, he was still the White Wolf she liked very much.


    So cute and soft, so likable.


    Feeling Gu Jiu''s action, Jun Beimo leaned close to Gu Jiu''s head and kissed him gently.


    She loosened her body at will.


    "I''m gone and take good care of myself."


    Gu Jiu showed a complex smile, which disappeared from his eyes.


    Just listen to her: "OK, have a nice trip."


    Jun Beimo gave her a deep look and took her hand. "Wait for me to see you next time."


    With that, without waiting for Gu Jiu to answer, he turned and strode towards the door of the villa.


    His back is so tall and lonely.


    Gu Jiu watched the man leave and followed him.


    You have to send people out of the door yourself.


    As for the man''s next meeting, Gu Jiu doesn''t want to think deeply.


    She still said that, just let it go.

 Chapter 406

    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai saw the little Lord''s action and immediately followed up.


    And Huo Xiang several people saw Gu Jiu''s action and followed up.


    The party soon came out of the villa.


    "Little master -"


    "Little master -"


    "Three little -"


    After Jun Beimo came out, the bodyguards outside the door, as well as Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing, greeted him respectfully.


    Jun Beimo turned and took a look. The woman standing at the door of the villa turned and walked towards the first car of the team.


    His steps are so simple.


    Seeing this, Siyun quickly walked over and opened the door.


    Just as Jun Beimo got on the bus, the voice behind him stopped him.


    "Wait --"


    At this moment, Gu Jiu shouted at him.


    Jun Beimo stopped getting on the bus immediately.


    He turned and looked at the woman behind him with deep and deep eyes.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu smiled and said, "if... I said if you come next time, don''t forget to bring mu siran. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t know how he is."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beimo''s face remained unchanged. He nodded, "I know."


    The two men looked at each other at a long distance.


    Jun Beimo thought for a moment and asked again, "take good care of yourself. I''m leaving."


    Gu Jiu could not hang up the smile on his face, but nodded quickly, "OK."


    Jun Beimo gets on the bus and Si Yun closes the door.


    Soon the window was lowered from the car.


    Gu Jiu looked at the handsome and cold face of the man in the car and felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    At this moment, she had to have a new understanding.


    Just a few days with this man, she still doesn''t seem to keep her heart.


    She cares after all.


    Otherwise, the bottom of my heart does not give up, how to talk about it.


    Gu Jiu had to realize that this man brought her different feelings after all.


    Don''t give up in your heart, is that care?


    If you don''t care, where do you come from.


    This short three days together, let her see this cold man, gentle and careful to her.


    Only when he faces her will his face be gentle.


    The tenderness in the eyes is intoxicating.


    Every time Gu Jiu sees it, he tells himself not to fall into it.


    But who ever thought, but in just three days, the other party still made her care.


    But the man is leaving.


    Gu Jiu believes that time will dilute everything.


    Even if the heart does not give up, even if some care, but all this is too shallow.


    I believe that in the future, she will slowly put down everything she has experienced in recent days.


    All the traces left by the other party to her life were slowly diluted.


    After Jun Beimo got on the bus, Siyun and others also got on the bus one after another.


    Han Dongfeng and Zhong Qing nodded to Gu Jiu and soon got on the last car.


    Han Yun watched his brother get on the bus, tears streaming down.


    Her brother''s departure made her sad.


    Everyone got on the bus and the car started slowly.


    Gu Jiu watched the vehicle drive towards the exit of the base.


    The man was sitting in the car, still looking at her.


    Gu Jiu always had a faint smile on his face.


    As for how strange the smile was, she couldn''t see it herself.


    The car drove slowly away. Gu Jiu couldn''t see the people in the car.


    So the man left.


    Until the body of the vehicle left slowly turned into a small point, Gu Jiu still didn''t move.


    Her eyes are still looking into the distance.


    Everyone around saw Gu Jiu''s strange.


    But no one came forward.

 Chapter 407

    They dare not rush forward because they don''t know whether Gu Jiu is sad at this time.


    Jun Beimo''s departure changed Gu Jiu.


    Maybe she didn''t accept the man.


    But is there that person in my heart? At this time, looking at Gu Jiu, they guessed that there must be some.


    Unfortunately, they guessed wrong.


    Gu Jiu stood at the door of the villa. In fact, she didn''t have any ideas at this time.


    The difference in the bottom of my heart also faded away with the man leaving.


    People have gone, why should she make herself different from herself.


    Until the figure of the vehicle disappeared, Gu Jiu put away all the expressions on his face.


    She is the cold Gu Jiu again.


    She doesn''t want much. She lives at will and unscrupulously in this last world.


    For such a life, she won''t let anyone hold her back.


    Not even that man.


    Thinking of what Jun Beimo said before, Gu Jiu''s face became serious.


    It seems that the capital is not safe.


    There are these four ancient martial families in the capital Huaxia security base, which is very chaotic.


    This is what the man told her when he left.


    Gu Jiu also knew that there was also the guwu family in the world.


    These people are dedicated to their country.


    But as for the amount of dedication, we don''t know.


    And the hundreds of thousands of people who disappeared.


    Gu Jiu felt that it was necessary for her to take precautions now.


    The zombie war three years later, whether or not there will be changes because of her rebirth.


    It''s always right to take precautions at this time.


    Gu Jiu turned and looked coldly at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    "You come in with me. I have something to arrange."


    Gu Jiu didn''t have the kind of painful breath before.


    Gu Jiu finished and looked at Han Yun, Tian An''an, Xiao Liu and others.


    "Come in, too."


    Gu Jiu raised his feet and walked to the villa.


    Here, Jun Beimo is sitting in the car and has left the thunder security base.


    He took out the box Gu Jiu gave him.


    Open the box and you can see the lotus seeds inside.


    The plump lotus seeds exude a faint aura.


    Seeing these lotus seeds, Jun Beimo was surprised in his eyes and put them away soon enough.


    These lotus seeds are the treasure of the ancient martial family.


    I don''t know whether the little woman knows how precious these lotus seeds are. She even gave him so much.


    Jun Beimo took out a lotus seed from the box and put it into his mouth.


    Lotus fragrance filled my mouth instantly.


    The aura of the whole body is also slowly changing.


    Lotus fragrance filled the car instantly.


    This lotus seed seems to be more effective than what Gu Jiu gave him before.


    Jun Beimo felt the vibration of spiritual power.


    The body is also slowly repairing.


    He looked at his left leg.


    There were bursts of burning heat from the leg root.


    The fatigue of the body is also gradually disappearing.


    The smell of lotus fragrance in the car and the change of spiritual power on Jun Beimo made Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai look sideways.


    Seeing what was in the hands of the little Lord, Si Yun and Si Yu did not speak and took back their sight.


    But Jiang Bai had doubts in his eyes.


    Looking at the little Lord''s things, I was even more surprised.


    Just because he is also one of the few people in the jun family with ancient martial arts.


    He, Siyun, Siyu and mu siran, as close personnel of the little Lord, must have certain strength.


    So at this time, Jiang Bai saw at a glance that the box in Shaozhu''s hand exuded strong spiritual power.

 Chapter 408

    The things inside, no matter what they are, are the most precious things for their ancient martial arts practitioners.


    As long as it is a treasure with spiritual power, it can greatly improve their cultivation.


    Not to mention, the box in the hands of the little Lord was full of spiritual power, but it was very full.


    Jun Bei Mo raised his eyes and saw Jiang Bai''s straight line of sight.


    There was shock and curiosity in his eyes, but there was no greed.


    Siyun and Siyu secretly found that a woman had fed him such lotus seeds on the way to Beijing with Gu Jiu.


    They all knew, but they didn''t say it.


    There is no special curiosity about this at this time.


    That''s why, along the way, they were so respectful to Gu Jiu.


    Jun Beimo lowered his head and bent a smile around his mouth.


    No matter how the little woman refused him.


    She is different from him after all.


    The lotus seed in his hand has explained everything.


    Maybe she never found out.


    Jun Beimo left in a much better mood.


    He took out three lotus seeds from the box and handed them to Jiang Bai, "one for each."


    In fact, this is given to him by a little woman. He doesn''t want to share it with others.


    But now is the end of the world. Jun Beimo is never stingy with the people around him.


    Jiang Bai saw the lotus seed handed over by the little Lord and didn''t pick it up at the first time.


    "Little Lord, is this for us? No, you''d better keep it by yourself. You need spiritual recuperation most now."


    Then Jiang Bai looked at his left leg, and his eyes took several people angrily.


    Jun Beimo naturally knew his worries, but he ignored them.


    "Here you are. This spiritual power is dispensable to me. It can''t cure my leg injury."


    Hearing what the little Lord said, Jiang Bai was disappointed.


    I thought these lotus seeds full of strong spiritual power should help the little Lord''s leg injury.


    But unexpectedly, it can''t be cured at all.


    But these years, all the treasures of your family have been used, and the little Lord has not recovered.


    Jiang Bai obeyed the order, took the lotus seed in the little Lord''s hand and handed it to Si Yu.


    "Eat it."


    Looking at the actions of Jiang Bai and Si Yu, Jun Beimo opened his mouth.


    Jiang Bai studied the lotus seeds in his hand and heard the words of the little Lord.


    Without hesitation, he sent it directly to his mouth.


    Si Yu also sent a lotus seed in his hand to his brother who was driving.


    Although Siyun was driving seriously, he didn''t forget to leave some of his mind behind.


    Seeing the lotus seed his brother handed to his mouth, Siyun opened his mouth and ate it.


    Then Si Yu.


    After they ate the lotus seeds, they immediately felt the great rise in cultivation in their bodies.


    It was a kind of powerful spiritual power, which filled them with strength.


    At this time, Siyun had to stop the car.


    The psychic power in his body was running around. He couldn''t continue driving at all.


    After Siyun stopped the car, Jun Beimo didn''t blame him.


    Instead, bring the walkie talkie in front of the car and invite the bodyguards of other vehicles to drive.


    At this time, Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai all need to absorb the spiritual power of the chain.


    Their cultivation is too weak. Suddenly they have the external spiritual power, which must be uncomfortable.


    After the bodyguard came, Siyun got off.


    Jun Beimo didn''t want to waste time. After the bodyguard got on the bus, he directly asked him to speed up and drive.


    At this time, he couldn''t wait to confirm whether Gu Jiu was the person he thought.


    And integrate the power of Huaxia base.

 Chapter 409

    He didn''t want to bring the little woman back to the Huaxia base when all kinds of troubles came.


    The four families, except their king''s family, have always been very restless.


    Especially the Dong family.


    Thinking of these, Jun Beimo''s face was a little murderous.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu returned to the hall and sat on the main seat of the sofa.


    After that, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi, Han Yun, Xiao Liu and Tian An''an came in.


    Looking at the six people in front of him, Gu Jiu bent a light smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Sit down. I''ll arrange something for you next."


    Then he looked at Han Yun, Tian An''an and Xiao Liu, "although the thunder security base is now under my management, it is obviously Huo Xiang and Lei Jie who decide, which is just a few years.


    Han Dongfeng must have told you who the thunder base belongs to before he left, so there is no interest dispute between you and Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were arranged by the jun family. In the future, they also belong to the jun family. In recent years, they just manage the thunder base for the jun family.


    You are Han Dongfeng''s relatives and subordinates. I don''t want any problems between you. "


    Gu Jiu''s words are an appropriate warning.


    Han Yun was the boss of thunder security base in his previous life.


    She had guessed before when she was still a dark cloud.


    At this time, she changed her name, which made Gu Jiu more sure.


    No matter what the reason was in his previous life, Han Yun became the boss of the thunder base.


    In this life, everything is different.


    Now she only needs to temper Huo Xiang so that they can mix safely and without danger under the influence of the jun family in the future.


    So this thunder base is the first step.


    Han Yun and Tian An''an and Xiao Liu were not angry when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Because when Han Dongfeng left, he told them everything that should be told.


    Including Gu Jiu is the man, Jun sanshao.


    They are also clear about the identity of Jun sanshao.


    Such a proud son of heaven and such a noble status are beyond their reach.


    Even now, they are all forces belonging to the king''s family.


    As long as there is something wrong with the thunder security base, the jun family will certainly not sit idly by.


    The woman in front of them has such a relationship with Jun San Shao. How can they have such an unreasonable thought.


    Even if the boss (brother) treats Gu Jiu, he should be polite.


    But they didn''t expect that this woman had such a relationship with Jun sanshao.


    But also, who can deserve such a woman.


    A man like Jun sanshao is just as cold as her. They look like a perfect match.


    That''s far away.


    Han Yun nodded when he heard Gu Jiu''s words. "Don''t worry. My brother told us when he left. As long as he gave us a bite to eat and didn''t die of hunger, we''d be happy to help you with anything."


    Han Yun said this carelessly.


    But Gu Jiu smiled at the speech.


    When Han Dongfeng leaves, the materials in his hands must be handed over to Han Yun, the only relative.


    It''s a joke to say that Han Yun will starve to death.


    But Han Yun''s words are an attitude.


    Whether Han Yun recognizes Huo Xiang and Lei Jie or not, as long as they don''t make trouble.


    In fact, Han Yun, Xiao Liu, Tian An''an and Gu Jiu are very complicated.


    Their identities are hard to arrange.

 Chapter 410

    But Han Dongfeng visited her before he left.


    Ask her to take good care of her sister anyway.


    Even promised that the sister would never let her down.


    So Gu Jiu nodded with satisfaction, "you are Han Dongfeng''s people, so you won''t have any trouble here. The next thing is what I want to arrange. It still needs the concerted efforts of the six of you, and of course the subordinates left by Han Dongfeng."


    Gu Jiu turns his eyes to Han Yun.


    Han Yunli said, "when my brother left, he said that those people are at your disposal."


    "Yes." Gu Jiu nodded.


    Then he continued: "your next task is to subdue all the small forces in the base and let them belong to us.


    The so-called surrender is not to force them to become our people, but to let them take the orders of the people in power of the thunder base first in everything and at any time.


    If they refuse to fish in troubled waters, they will expel the security base. "


    On hearing Gu Jiu''s words and orders, the six people sitting on the sofa were stunned one after another.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi may not understand Gu Jiu''s words.


    But Han Yun and others were stunned when they heard Gu Jiu''s words, and then their faces became pleasantly surprised.


    Since the establishment of the thunder base, they know that many small forces have been eyeing.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s words obviously want to clean them up.


    Before, because of Han Dongfeng''s physical condition, they had been in a state of forbearance.


    Gu Jiu spoke at this time. How can they not be excited.


    They''ve been holding their breath for a long time.


    Gu Jiu looked at the faces of the six people and continued: "from today on, Huo Xiang, you don''t know, you can let Han Yun explain to you and take your bodyguard with you."


    Huo Xiang nodded, "OK, I see."


    Han Yun nodded immediately, "don''t worry, I''ve long wanted to solve those grandchildren, and now I finally have a chance."


    The ruffian Qi on her suddenly appeared.


    Gu Jiu saw this and smiled clearly. Han Yun is really straightforward.


    I just don''t know how to get along in the future.


    "Then you go. The trading market of the base is the gathering place of all small forces in the base. Go and understand it first."


    Gu Jiu said and got up.


    Huo Xiang and others also got up and watched Gu Jiu go upstairs.


    When the six saw Gu Jiu leave, they discussed the next matters.


    They decided to divide into three groups to enter the trading market and understand the situation.


    Because Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi don''t know much.


    So Lei Jie is in a group with Han Yun, Xiao Qi is in a group with Xiao Liu, and Tian An is in a group with Huo Xiang.


    They began to probe into different forces.


    After discussion, Huo Xiang called Jun''s bodyguard, and the party went to the trading market.


    Gu Jiu went upstairs and was very quiet.


    There is nothing to think of.


    Her heart is very calm.


    There was no emotion because Jun Beimo left.


    But all this seems.


    She came to the bedroom door and went in without opening the door.


    But look at the rooms on both sides of the bedroom.


    These two rooms used to be where Huo Xiang lived.


    But since the man came, he changed to live with that man.


    As for another empty room, no one lived in it, but it was also sealed.


    Gu Jiu stood in front of the door and smiled.


    Even when facing her, the man was gentle in his eyes, but he acted extremely overbearing.

 Chapter 411

    Gu Jiu closed his eyes and waved the man''s appearance from his mind.


    He opened the door in front of him and went in.


    The empty room feels cold.


    In the past three days, there was always the figure of the man.


    At this time, she was alone.


    It was only her before, but today she suddenly felt inexplicably empty.


    Gu Jiu slowly walked into the room and closed the door.


    Looking at the seat in front of the French window, Gu Jiu began to be distracted.


    The man was always sitting here for three days.


    She looked at her with gentle eyes, with deep and affectionate eyes.


    He didn''t speak, and he wouldn''t do anything to her.


    Just looking at her like that, I don''t seem to see enough.


    Let Gu Jiu always have an illusion.


    She seems to be spoiled and loved by this man.


    Gu Jiu raised his feet and walked towards the French window.


    But he was very distressed.


    They get along quietly. It''s well water, not river water.


    Why did her heart change in just three days.


    Even if Gu Jiu wanted to deny it again at this time, he could not refute it. After all, the man left a trace on her life.


    It seems that this trace can''t dissipate in a short time.


    Gu Jiu sat on the seat in front of the French window and looked at the position on his side with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    What is she after all.


    The transparent cup in front of the table, which was left by the man drinking water last night.


    Gu Jiu looked at the cup in a trance.


    Think of the man''s white as jade hands, holding up the cup.


    Gu Jiu finally closed his eyes.


    She was moved after all.


    Funny, that''s funny.


    Just three days.


    When on earth did you move your heart to that man?


    Is it a moment of excitement, or the company of the other party in just three days?


    Gu Jiu''s heart is in a mess.


    Very messy.


    Because her heart doesn''t belong to her after all.


    Gave a portion to the man.


    But it also sticks to her bottom line.


    Because she won''t be an accessory to anyone.


    be it so.


    The man has left.


    It''s good to let it go.


    In fact, Gu Jiu''s character is to dare to love and hate.


    Once she loves, she must give everything and work hard for that love.


    But she can''t.


    Too many factors, betrayal of previous life, survival of this life.


    Her situation did not allow her to have too many children''s affairs.


    Gu Jiu closed his eyes and looked calm.


    As for the inner peace, only she herself knows.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Huo Xiang and others have come to the trading market.


    This is the thunder security base, the only trading market.


    The paper money before the end of the world has no use for mankind.


    But now you can trade goods for food.


    Those necessities for survival can be exchanged for food.


    Such a large trading market covers a very large area.


    Once here, the six people scattered in different directions.


    Tian An''an took Huo Xiang to the left.


    Little seven followed little six to the middle.


    As for Lei Jie and Han Yun, their faces stink at this time.


    They walked to the right. Fortunately, even though they looked at each other, there was no noise along the way.


    Now, in addition to Song Tao''s power, there are still two powerful forces in this thunder security base.


    Those are the two forces of brother long and brother Hu.


    These two forces were previously oppressed by Song Tao''s forces, so they had no sense of existence.


    However, since Song Tao''s death, the two forces have become active.

 Chapter 412

    Therefore, the direction of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie is the power of brother long and brother Hu in this trading market.


    The two have been dominating the trading market and even collecting taxes.


    The so-called tax is just some goods.


    But when Han Dongfeng sat in the position of the boss of the base, there was no such item.


    At this time, they just start from here.


    Huo Xiang followed Tian An''an to the place where brother Long''s income came.


    The house in front of us is very simple, but the room is full of sundries.


    Although the things inside are miscellaneous, when you look at them carefully, although everything is not necessary, it is also useful.


    This is where brother Long''s men collect benefits.


    Tian An''an brought Huo Xiang here and stood behind him.


    I have a posture that I''ll leave the rest to him.


    Huo Xiang saw his move and smiled.


    Then he looked at several Jun''s bodyguards behind him.


    He doesn''t think it''s time to do it now.


    Just because brother Long''s men are registering now.


    Those people want to find a place in this trading market and exchange their supplies for food.


    At least a dozen people lined up at the door, and there were many people around.


    So Huo Xiang took a look, turned around and left with Tian An''an and Jun''s bodyguards.


    At this time, brother Long''s men had clearly noticed them.


    Huo Xiang and his party are not simple identities.


    Just when they moved and wanted to come forward, Huo Xiang left with people.


    He looked at the things collected by brother Long''s men and felt that it was really too dark.


    The end of the world was difficult.


    However, if you want to make it convenient in this trading market, you should ask for a day''s rations.


    But he can''t do anything in front of people.


    Otherwise it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Here, Lei Jie followed Han Yun and reached the location of brother tiger''s power.


    At this time, their situation is similar to that of brother long.


    Lei Jie frowned as soon as he saw these.


    Just because of what brother Hu''s men are doing right now.


    "Without materials, I still want to set up a stall here. What do you think? Get out, get out..."


    With that, the man pushed away an old man standing in front of the team.


    The old bag in the old man''s hand was also thrown to the ground by this push.


    Just a crisp sound.


    The uncle naturally heard it.


    He got up from the ground and walked towards the old bag.


    Open the bag and pour out two pieces of broken jade.


    It was a whole piece of jade, but it was broken at this time.


    My face is very pale.


    It may also be because of the bad influence, which makes him look very desolate and pitiful.


    When Lei Jie saw this scene, he couldn''t bear it.


    He is going to walk towards uncle.


    Han Yun saw this and immediately grabbed him.


    "What are you doing?!"


    When Lei Jie faced Han Yun, his tone was very bad.


    Just because as soon as I saw this girl, I felt that the other party didn''t deserve to be beaten.


    Look into his eyes, with a vague dislike, and that kind of unreliability.


    Han Yun''s face became ugly when he heard Lei Jie''s tone was so bad.


    However, she glanced at the simple room in line and finally knew that this was not the time for them to make trouble.


    She leaned close to Raj''s ear and whispered, "the man named tiger is in the room. If you want to break things, just go."


    Then Han Yun glared at Lei Jie and left him.


    When Han Yun came over, Lei Jie tightened his body.

 Chapter 413

    Although Han Yun looks like a tomboy, Lei Jie knows that he is a woman as soon as the other party comes in.


    Just because of the developing milk flavor.


    No, Han Yun is an adult, not when he is developing.


    So where did the milk smell come from?


    Raj''s nose is still full of that seductive smell.


    His gaze at Han Yun was full of strangeness.


    At this time, Han Yun is still in the same ruffian state as before, and his hair is the same as a tomboy.


    But Lei Jie doesn''t know why. Today''s Han Yun is a little different.


    Han Yun saw Lei Jie''s strange eyes and glared at him again.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a woman!"


    Lei Jie had a little different psychology. He was excited by Han Yun''s words and immediately disappeared.


    He looked at Han Yun sarcastically, "ha ha..."


    After mocking, he turned and went towards the way he came.


    Han Yun''s small face turned red when he heard Lei Jie''s sarcastic laughter.


    The pretty little face with a few people blushed, especially attracted - people.


    Unfortunately, no one saw it.


    And Han Yun''s image is not very good at this time.


    A man''s dress, hair as short as a man, although it looks refreshing.


    But at first glance, people know that this is a woman.


    The bulge before Hungary that month showed that she was a woman.


    A woman dressed like this can''t attract men''s interest at all.


    Han Yun is waiting for Lei Jie to leave.


    Then he took a look at the door behind him and clenched his teeth to follow up.


    Xiao Qi followed Xiao Liu around the trading market.


    They are not as purposeful as Lei Jie and Huo Xiang.


    At this time, they finished visiting the trading market and went towards the door of the trading market.


    When they separated, they all discussed and gathered at the door.


    Xiao Qi followed Xiao Liu and listened to him on the road.


    I know a lot about the trading market.


    Although he knew that the people here were being squeezed, Xiao Qi had no ripples in his heart.


    Because he has experienced a more difficult life than this, even beyond life and death.


    When Xiao Qi followed Xiao Liu to the door of the trading market, he saw Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    The gathering of the three parties attracted the attention of many people.


    Huo Xiang looked at the people around him and frowned.


    "Let''s leave first. This is not the place to talk."


    Huo Xiang''s proposal was not refuted.


    The party walked towards the approaching vehicle.


    "Hahaha... Kneel down and I put the little doll in my hand!"


    However, when Huo Xiang and others were about to walk to the car, they heard a cry not far away.


    The voice was manic, provocative and shouting.


    Huo Xiang only paused, and he continued to walk forward.


    At this time, no matter what happens, it is inconvenient for him to take action in this mixed thunder base.


    But the people behind him did not think so.


    Raj, in particular, turned his head when he heard these shouts.


    At a glance, I saw the woman standing in the crowd.


    Ice beauty¡ª¡ª


    "It''s her!"


    Lei Jie''s voice made Huo Xiang turn around after all.


    Han Yun and others behind him also went to the noisy reputation one after another.


    "Bitch! Kneel down quickly. As long as Lao Zi is in a good mood, he will return the baby in his arms to you, hahaha..."


    I saw a wretched looking man in the crowd, holding a child in his hand.


    He shouted at the woman standing opposite.


    Huo Xiang turned around and saw clearly that the woman standing in the crowd was still the one he had seen.

 Chapter 414

    It''s the ice beauty I saw outside the base yesterday.


    Huo Xiang knows that this woman still has a certain strength.


    But at this time, he was threatened by the obscene - trivial man.


    This scene looks so full of disobedience.


    Then Huo Xiang saw a scene that he couldn''t believe.


    The cold and beautiful woman slowly bent her knees and knelt down on the ground.


    At this moment, Huo Xiang didn''t know what to think.


    Completely forget the so-called no business before.


    He watched the woman kneel down and run away uncontrollably.


    Just as the woman was about to kneel down, Huo Xiang dragged her body up.


    The appearance of Huo Xiang made the people around him full of vigilance and displeasure.


    Especially the man who looks obscene - trivial and threatens people with a child in his hand.


    Women, that is, Tang Yi.


    She looked at the man around her. There was a moment of confusion in her eyes.


    But I soon found this deja vu face from my memory.


    This is the companion of the beautiful woman who appeared yesterday.


    I didn''t expect to meet here.


    But Tang Yi then left it behind.


    At this time, her child is still in the hands of others.


    Tang Yi clenched her fists. If she could, she wanted to kill everyone in front of her.


    They can bully her and embarrass her, but they should never touch her children.


    But there are many people here at this time. If she kills the people in front of her, she is bound to disturb the people in the base.


    Then neither she nor the child will want to leave alive.


    Tang Yi lowered his eyes to cover up the killing intention in his eyes.


    She won''t let go of these people. She won''t let go of everyone here.


    Huo Xiang and Geng Tang pulled them up and took them behind him.


    After he took action, Lei Jie, Han Yun and others also came one after another.


    The man who had threatened people with children looked a little softer when he saw the emergence of Han Yun, Tian An''an and Xiao Liu.


    Seeing the man''s face change, Huo Xiang''s eyes darkened.


    He knew that the man recognized Han Yun''s identity and that they were Han Dongfeng''s people.


    Although Han Dongfeng left, he didn''t tell everyone in thunder base.


    Those who know are only small forces with close information.


    Small forces like brother long and brother Hu must have known for a long time.


    After all, Han Dongfeng''s handover action these days can''t be concealed.


    "Yo! Isn''t this miss Wuyun? What brings you here?"


    The man saw Han Yun. Although he put away his arrogance, his words were still arrogant.


    And subtle provocations.


    Han Yun saw the man opposite at this time and knew who he was.


    "Ma Biao, you''re still such a rubbish. You even threaten people with children. You don''t deserve to talk to miss."


    With that, Han Yun turned his eyelids and didn''t bother to look at the man opposite.


    Obscene - trivial man, that is, Ma Biao.


    This man is brother Hu''s man.


    This man is very unbearable and his means are incomparable.


    Often bully weak people.


    Even see beautiful women.


    Because that tiger brother is also a lecherous man.


    And like Song Tao, who died before, he is a sinister and cunning generation.


    When Ma Biao heard Han Yun''s words, his face changed, he couldn''t bear it, and he wanted to kill her, which made everyone around him see clearly.


    Han Yun naturally saw it, but she ignored it.


    But looking at the woman covered by Huo Xiang''s back.

 Chapter 415

    Even if Huo Xiang covered up the woman, Han Yun could see it.


    This is a beautiful woman, very beautiful.


    With a cold temperament, men have a valley to conquer.


    No wonder Ma Biao put his mind on her.


    Han Yun glanced at Tang Yi, looked at Huo Xiang at will, walked forward and said a few words.


    Now that the base has been handed over to him, she will sit and wait.


    When her brother is gone, she naturally needs to be honest.


    Since then, without her brother, no one will clean up her tail.


    Han Yun said that and then took a step back.


    Her mouth movement was not obvious, but Huo Xiang saw it in his eyes.


    To tell the truth, Huo Xiang didn''t expect this moment to come so fast.


    I wanted to slowly figure it, but it was broken after all.


    Huo Xiang had to stand up and face Ma Biao in front of him.


    "Give me the child."


    His words were light, but with an order that could not be refused.


    Ma Biao was still angry at Han Yun. When he heard Huo Xiang''s words, he naturally turned his anger on him.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to take care of Lao Zi!"


    Huo Xiang frowned when he heard that the man in front of him was dirty.


    Even Raj on one side couldn''t help it.


    Don always pays attention to his children.


    Seeing that the child was breathing weakly, Tang Yi approached Huo Xiang.


    With a cry in his tone, "help my child, please."


    Then Tang Yi closed his eyes.


    This is the second time she has asked for someone so old.


    The first time was family, for the baby in the belly.


    Now I still want a man who doesn''t know his name for my children.


    But she could see that only this man could save her child at the moment.


    Now just save the child.


    As for the future accounts, she will settle them herself.


    Huo Xiang heard the cold voice of the woman around him, just like Gu Jiu.


    His eyebrows moved.


    He finally knew why he didn''t want to do it before.


    Just because this woman has the same thing as Gu Jiu.


    It seems to have experienced a lot.


    With unspeakable sadness and something that can''t be put down.


    Similarly, they are strong.


    Has its own bottom line.


    Although he didn''t know why women fell into such a situation.


    With Gu Jiu''s attitude towards this woman, he won''t let go.


    Huo Xiang nodded and then gave Lei Jie an angry look on his face.


    Lei Jie and he have been matching since they worked. Naturally, they understand what Huo Xiang means.


    He slowly withdrew from the crowd.


    After that, the bodyguard of Jun''s family slowly withdrew.


    Huo Xiang saw Lei Jie''s action and looked at Ma Biao opposite.


    A wild smile curled up in the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, his aura is wide open, and he has completely lost his previous introversion.


    Even the powers around the body began to float.


    Anyone with powers on the scene can obviously detect it.


    Of course, this person also includes Ma Biao.


    He narrowed his eyes, but held the child with weak breathing tightly in his hand.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, he was a little scared.


    But at the thought that he was brother Hu''s capable man, Ma Biao felt that he made a mountain out of a molehill.


    I''m just a strange boy. What else can I do to him.


    He hasn''t done such a thing in a day or two here.


    And today''s scene is also for brother Hu. He doesn''t believe that brother Hu will ignore him at that time.


    Thinking like this, Ma Biao became more confident and his eyes became sharp.


    At the same time, Huo Xiang spoke again.

 Chapter 416

    He glanced at more and more people around him and spoke slowly.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am? Then today I''ll tell you that my name is Huo Xiang. I''m in charge of the thunder base. Boss Han has left. I''m in charge of everything in the thunder security base."


    The words fell silent.


    Both Ma Biao''s gang and the people around him were restrained by Huo Xiang''s words.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    But soon I heard laughter from the crowd.


    This man is Ma Biao and the people around him.


    Huo Xiang''s face did not change when he heard the laughter.


    Standing in the crowd, a look of placement.


    Ma Biao''s laughter continued, "ha ha ha..."


    Huo Xiang narrowed his eyes and trembled at Ma Biao''s smile. The child in his hand also gave some strength.


    This is the time¡ª¡ª


    Huo Xiang raised his feet and rushed to Ma Biao not far away.


    The wind blade in his hand was thrown out.


    Ma Biao noticed Huo Xiang''s action. He immediately saw what he wanted to do.


    The man who was about to throw his child around suddenly had a pain in his hand.


    The pain of being cut in the wrist by a knife made Ma Biao loosen his hands.


    Huo Xiang had come to Ma Biao and held the child he had loosened in his arms.


    Looking at the faint breath of the child in his arms, he glanced at Ma Biao coldly.


    Then he picked up the child and walked towards the woman who had been waiting anxiously.


    Tang Yi watched Huo Xiang save the child, walked forward quickly and held the child in his arms.


    The child''s breathing was very weak and even cold.


    Looking at his daughter like this, Tang Yi was sad in his eyes.


    She is not a competent mother.


    Tang Yi''s cold face was full of unspeakable remorse at this moment.


    Huo Xiang looked at the beautiful woman with a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    Has Gu Jiu ever had such a scene.


    Only some special experiences can make people change.


    Huo Xiang believed that the woman in front of her would never compromise like this without the worries of her children.


    So Gu Jiu, what kind of worries does she have.


    Huo Xiang shook his head. After all, he still didn''t understand Gu Jiu.


    The girls in school have long changed.


    No longer so simple, no longer like white paper.


    She became more beautiful, charming and even introverted.


    It''s hard to see through her.


    "How dare you plan Lao Zi!"


    Ma Biao has come back here.


    Looking at the wound on his wrist, his anger was very obvious on his face.


    Huo Xiang heard this and turned to look at him coldly.


    "No, I''m not planning on you, I''m going to kill you -"


    Hearing such straightforward words, Ma Biao''s face turned pale for a moment.


    He looked at the man opposite.


    The man''s face was so serious that he didn''t mean to joke.


    Thinking of what he said before, Ma Biao felt that this man was just a mouth.


    He really hasn''t heard of the thunder security base. He even changed people to be the boss.


    So Ma Biao quickly picked up the momentum before.


    "Shit! Nobody wants to leave today!"


    With that, Ma Biao waved to several people around him with his other uninjured hand.


    "Give it to me. If you don''t beat this boy up today, you''ll be too tired for me!"


    With that, Ma Biao took a step back.


    Today, he suffered such a big loss, he will never pass like this.

 Chapter 417

    Ma Biao called, and some people around him immediately came forward and approached Huo Xiang.


    Seeing this, Han Yun finally stood up.


    Before, she also saw that Raj left with people.


    I just don''t know what he did.


    It is necessary for her to stand up at this time.


    "Ma Biao, you are blind. Although my brother has left, Huo Xiang is indeed in charge of the thunder safety base. If you don''t want to mix up, just do it!"


    As soon as Han Yun stood up, Ma Biao''s eyes narrowed slightly and kept turning around Huo Xiang, Han Yun, Tian An''an and Xiao Liu.


    Especially when looking at Huo Xiang, there was a bit of suspicion in his eyes.


    Soon Ma Biao looked at Han Yun, "little dark cloud, who doesn''t know that your adoptive brother is the founder of the thunder base. If boss Han leaves, how can we not know? Don''t fool people here."


    Han Yun''s face was full of contempt when he heard Ma Biao''s tempting words.


    "What''s your value to me? Don''t call me dark cloud. My name is Han Yun. I''m Han Dongfeng''s sister."


    Don''t tell Ma Biao how he felt when he heard Han Yun''s words.


    People around have begun to talk.


    "Unexpectedly, this dark cloud is really boss Han''s sister. No wonder they are so similar."


    "Now is the time to say this! Boss Han left the base, and we don''t know how to provide support in the future -"


    "But now listening to what Wu Yun said, it seems that boss Han really left -"


    "Even if we leave, it won''t have any impact on us. We''ll be fine later -"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t call it dark cloud, but Han Yun -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In short, there was a lot of noise around, which was very obvious.


    Ma Biao also listened.


    But it still made him very unwilling.


    Even if what Han Yun said was true, it was a shame for him to make such a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    And the man named Huo Xiang has no background at all.


    Otherwise, how could he not have heard of this man.


    Ma Biao''s eyes turned.


    He remembered that the other party said he wanted to kill him.


    True or false, he can''t wait to die.


    Ma Biao bit his teeth and watched the people who came forward stop one after another.


    He said angrily, "what are you doing? Go up and teach him a lesson!"


    Those people are also brother Hu''s men. They usually listen to Ma Biao.


    At this time, I didn''t dare to disobey him.


    But at the thought of the people to be taught are the rulers of the base, they still have some fear in their hearts.


    No matter whether the other party has strength or not, I''m afraid they won''t have any good results in the future.


    So they hesitated to come forward.


    But the pace obviously slowed down.


    No previous impulse.


    Huo Xiang looked at the people around him without recognition and action.


    I looked at them coldly, but my eyes were meaningful.


    "Let me go! Where are you taking me?"


    Just then, a voice of anger came from a distance.


    Huo Xiang narrowed his eyes.


    Finally¡ª¡ª


    Ma Biao, as well as the people who had surrounded him before, couldn''t believe it in his eyes after hearing the familiar voice.


    They looked one after another at the source of the sound.


    One eye makes their legs soft.


    Seeing this scene, they knew they could not escape after all.


    Looking at several men in camouflage clothes, tied to a bald man, Ma Biao''s legs were soft.


    And when the people around saw this scene, they were silent one after another.

 Chapter 418

    Just because they all know the bald man.


    Ma Biao is also very familiar with the people who wanted to besiege Huo Xiang before.


    Because that man is their boss, brother tiger.


    At this time, brother Hu is being tied by two tall men in camouflage clothes and full of Leng.


    Behind him were some men in camouflage clothes and Raj.


    Lei Jie looked at Huo Xiang not far away and smiled.


    In particular, seeing Tang Yi''s children, he made a bit of publicity.


    When Huo Xiang winked at Lei Jie before, he knew what he meant.


    Setting an example is enough for those people to see clearly the current situation.


    When he gathered in the trading market, Lei Jie said what he had seen before.


    Just now Huo Xiang obviously winked at the trading market.


    Lei Jie was very close to Huo Xiang before. Naturally, he heard what Han Yun said to Huo Xiang.


    I know that Ma Biao works for brother Hu.


    So what did Huo Xiang''s eyes mean? He naturally understood it as soon as he turned around.


    So Lei Jie took Jun''s bodyguard and rushed into the front of brother Hu and tied people directly.


    Brother Hu was so confused that he was tied up before he knew what had happened.


    He is also a power.


    Along the way, I naturally want to escape with power.


    However, the strength of these people who imprisoned him was not simple, so that he had no chance to resist.


    Brother Hu has not found Ma Biao and others at this time.


    He''s still yelling.


    "Let me go, do you know who I am! Let me go!"


    Huo Xiang heard the movement and turned slowly.


    He had never seen brother Hu, so he looked at the man imprisoned by the bodyguards of the jun family with consternation in his eyes.


    Just because the image of the other party is really hard to compliment.


    He is short, even more obscene than Ma Biao.


    And that shiny bald head, it really doesn''t look like a good man.


    Don''t say Huo Xiang thinks so.


    Before, Lei Jie couldn''t bear to look straight at brother Hu when he saw him under the reminder of Han Yun.


    This man is the best of the best.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie don''t know. They know Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo, mu siran, Si family brothers and others.


    These people are all excellent appearance, even with their own temperament.


    They have long had an aesthetic definition.


    It''s really hard for them to accept the role of brother tiger.


    Especially Han Dongfeng, Zhong Qing and others are all good-looking.


    Only brother Hu is really unspeakable.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family ignored brother Hu''s clamor and dragged his body towards Huo Xiang.


    When the young master left, they handed it over to Miss Gu.


    Miss Gu asked them to help Huo Xiang and others. At this time, they must do their best.


    This time, there were ten bodyguards left.


    It was jun-1 and jun-2 who dragged brother Hu to Huo Xiang.


    "Someone has brought it."


    Jun one and Jun two threw the tiger on the ground and spoke to Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang took the ten bodyguards left by Jun Beimo very seriously.


    He is not stupid. He can see that these people are different.


    Although there is no family brother and others close to Jun Beimo, he is definitely the most powerful person around the man.


    The reason why he can have the help of Jun''s bodyguard this time is just Gu Jiu''s order.


    These people stayed to follow Gu Jiu''s orders.


    Huo Xiang nodded at Jun. he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 419

    I really want to say thank you. It seems too hypocritical.


    And Huo Xiang feels that they don''t necessarily need his thanks.


    Thank you is too light for them after all.


    And Huo Xiang knows that the bodyguards of Jun''s family stay and his relationship with Lei Jie.


    These people will be responsible for adjusting - teaching them both in the days after.


    Until they have a certain ability, they will not be labeled as Jun''s family at last.


    Huo Xiang had a toothache when he thought of training with ten bodyguards at Jun''s house in the future.


    Although he was once a police inspector, after all, he is not comparable to the king''s bodyguard who came from a special kind of soldier.


    But this is not the time to think about this.


    Jun Yi and Jun Er threw brother Hu to the ground and stood behind Huo Xiang.


    Including other bodyguards.


    Lei Jie also came to Huo Xiang.


    They looked at brother Hu sitting on the ground and Ma Biao, who had shouted before.


    His eyes kept looking at them.


    Ma Biao''s eyes changed when he saw brother Hu brought here like this.


    At this time, he knew what he wanted to do again, which was useless.


    Brother Hu can''t keep him now.


    Thinking that Huo Xiang had said he would kill him before, Ma Biao''s eyes turned straight.


    He hasn''t lived enough. How can he die like this.


    He''s not willing.


    Tiger finally found something.


    Looking at Ma Biao standing not far away, brother Hu was shocked.


    At this time, no matter how he knew, it was an accident.


    The skills of those people just now are all practicing family skills, and even all of them have powers on their upper bodies.


    These people are definitely not simple.


    Brother Hu looked at Ma Biao''s figure and the onlookers around him. He knew that his good day had come to an end.


    I heard that Han Dongfeng was leaving and had begun to train the next person in power.


    Brother Hu looked around Ma Biao and looked at the people around him.


    Finally, he looked at Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Han Yun and others.


    Especially those who stood behind them and wore camouflage clothes, all with the spirit of killing.


    At this time, seeing them, brother Hu finally determined what he thought.


    What he did before, including the women Ma Biao found for him, has finally begun to settle.


    But brother Hu thought so in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    He can''t wait to die.


    Brother Hu stood up from the ground and looked in the direction of Han Yun.


    "Miss Wu Yun, I don''t know what happened to such a big show. It''s so exciting."


    As soon as brother Hu opened his mouth, Ma Biao had begun to move here.


    He looked at the onlookers, pulled one, took out a knife from his body and put it on the man''s neck.


    "Ah..."


    This accident made the people around him stay away from Ma Biao.


    Han Yun ignored brother Hu and frowned when he saw Ma Biao''s action.


    Including Huo Xiang et al.


    Ma Biao coerced the people in his hands and shouted to Huo Xiang, "let me go, or I''ll kill him!"


    He knew that brother tiger was unreliable today.


    He is also about to become an abandoned son. After all, he still depends on himself.


    Brother Hu also saw the confusion of the people around him and Ma Biao''s actions.


    I want to kill Ma Biao.


    This time can only speed up their desperate situation.


    Brother Hu glanced at Han Yun and Huo Xiang and saw that their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but they were not flustered. He knew that Ma Biao''s practice was tantamount to death.


    Thinking like this, brother Hu has spoken to Ma Biao.


    "Ma Biao! What are you doing! Don''t let people go soon!"

 Chapter 420

    Ma Biao smelled the speech but didn''t look at the respected brother tiger in the past.


    The knife in his hand is still on the neck of the man in his arms.


    Seeing that Huo Xiang didn''t move, the knife in his hand began to deepen and fell into the man''s neck.


    The bright red blood flowed slowly from the neck and dripping on the clothes.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me... Please..."


    The man was stunned, too.


    It didn''t reflect from the beginning.


    At this time, I felt the pain in my neck. After all, I responded and begged for mercy.


    "Let me go! Or I''ll really kill him!"


    Ma Biao stared straight at Huo Xiang.


    He knew that only when the man in front of him spoke, could he have a chance to live.


    Huo Xiang finally made a move when he heard the speech.


    He raised his feet and walked towards Ma Biao.


    "You should know that I won''t let you go. How many women you bullied and humiliated in this base and how many people hurt your eyes don''t need me to list them for you one by one. Now you have only one choice. Put down the knife in your hand."


    Ma Biao laughed at the speech, "ha ha... You think I''m a fool. Put down the knife in my hand and I''m dead.


    Don''t talk nonsense. Get me a car and food quickly, or I''ll kill this man right away. "


    With that, Ma Biao fell into the flesh and blood of the man in his hand again.


    "Ah..."


    The man uttered pain because of pain.


    Even looking at Huo Xiang''s line of sight, with a plea for survival.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang still didn''t stop his feet and walked towards Ma Biao step by step.


    Lei Jie didn''t know when he began to go around behind the crowd.


    He is also slowly approaching Ma Biao.


    Ma Biao looked at the movement of Huo Xiang coming, with panic in his eyes.


    "Stop! Don''t come here."


    As he spoke, he took the man in his hand back.


    He didn''t know whether the hostage in his hand was useful or not, but it was his last talisman.


    The man imprisoned by Ma Biao was all bloody before the month Hungary.


    It''s all blood from his neck.


    It looks scary.


    But Huo Xiang knew that this man could still insist.


    Seeing Ma Biao on the verge of collapse, especially his lax eyes.


    Huo Xiang stopped after all.


    He also saw Lei Jie standing behind Ma Biao.


    After a brief exchange of eyes, Huo Xiang looked at Ma Biao again.


    "Why do you say this? What you do is just for brother Hu. As long as you take the initiative to confess it, I''m not intolerant."


    When Ma Biao heard the speech, his lax eyes immediately looked at brother Hu standing not far away


    Yes, everything he did was because of brother Hu.


    He ordered it. It was all his idea.


    Thinking of these, Ma Biao began to be angry.


    Why did he fall into such a situation, but brother Hu is fine.


    He is unwilling.


    Since he''s having a hard time, don''t think about it.


    Ma Biao looked at the direction of brother Hu and smiled at the corners of his mouth. It was very strange.


    "Brother Hu, the women I found for you disappear every time they get tired of you for a period of time. Do you think I don''t know where you have taken them.


    In fact, I always know, but I didn''t expect that brother Hu is also a person who does great things. He is really cruel enough. "


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Brother Hu''s face changed as soon as he heard this.


    Pale, pale.


    "Ha ha......" Ma Biao smiled and was very proud.

 Chapter 421

    When they heard Ma Biao''s words and saw brother Hu''s pale face, they couldn''t understand what had happened.


    But most of the people present still know that Ma Biao has been collecting beautiful women for brother Hu.


    They really never saw the women who were taken away.


    Some of these people are voluntary. They have no ability and can only rely on men in this last world.


    But some are taken away by strength.


    But no one has seen them since they were taken away.


    This has to be curious.


    Ma Biao smiled and looked at brother Hu with mockery.


    He only met brother Hu after the end of the world.


    At that time, he had been working under him in order to survive.


    Now, seeing brother Hu''s pale face, how can he not relieve his anger.


    As soon as he saw the man who was usually arrogant, he was so afraid now, and Ma Biao''s action slowed down a bit.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie naturally saw this scene.


    Their eyes exchanged briefly again.


    Lei Jie just stretched out his feet and slowly withdrew back in Huo Xiang''s sight.


    Ma Biao knew nothing about it.


    He looked at brother Hu, and his mouth revealed penetrating words.


    "Brother Hu, I know those women are dead. They were killed and ate in their stomach.


    So many people under you don''t bring back supplies every time, and you are so stingy that you never release the supplies you get.


    Those women have become the rations for those who are sent out to look for supplies. You are also a cruel man. How can you say that you are a husband and wife for a hundred days... "


    What Ma Biao said after that, people don''t know.


    They only heard cannibalism, cannibalism.


    It''s scary.


    How ungrateful this is.


    That''s a living man.


    Although the end of the world is very difficult, it has not reached this point.


    Brother Hu was paralyzed when he heard what Ma Biao said.


    Huo Xiang was also very shocked.


    He thought Ma Biao would say that those people were abused, insulted, or tortured in other ways.


    But I never expected to hear such a result.


    Leijie, of course, also heard Ma Biao''s words. He couldn''t control his anger for a long time.


    He stood out from the crowd and aimed his gun at Ma Biao''s head.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out and a flash of blood flashed in front of everyone.


    The scene was quiet, very quiet.


    "Ah..."


    But soon there was a scream.


    "Ah... Killed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene was chaotic.


    When Lei Jie saw this scene, his gun shot into the sky and his fingers pulled the trigger.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out again.


    Such a deterrent force finally stopped people who wanted to run around in panic.


    They even looked at Lei Jie with fear in their eyes.


    But there are also a few people who have no action at all and have no panic in their eyes.


    Lei Jie saw that the crowd was quiet, so he walked towards Ma Biao''s body.


    At this time, Ma Biao was shot in the head, and the hostages in his hands were out of danger.


    Lei Jie pulled the man up from the ground and handed him over to Han Yun and others.


    Then he stood beside Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang has always maintained a steady state.


    Even though he was very angry at this time, he still had to deal with the things in front of him.


    Even give everyone a statement and guarantee.


    Watching Lei Jie come and stand beside him to give support, Huo Xiang has less pressure in his heart.

 Chapter 422

    Facing the quiet crowd, Huo Xiang''s calm words came out of his mouth.


    "I''ve already said my identity before. Now let me introduce it again. My name is Huo Xiang. I''m the person in charge of the thunder security base in the future. All the big and small affairs of the thunder base in the future will go through my hands.


    Such a thing today will never be tolerated! "


    They didn''t know Huo Xiang. Naturally, they didn''t know how to deal with what he said.


    The crowd was still very quiet.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang looked at the Jun''s bodyguard behind him.


    "Tie him up."


    He pointed to the pale tiger.


    Jun''s bodyguard quickly tied brother Hu up.


    Brother Hu was shaking all over at this time.


    Being pulled up by your bodyguard, he is as soft as noodles and has no resistance.


    Huo Xiang looked at the crowd again. "What he did is worth dying, including none of his men. Tomorrow he will shoot all the guns in the assembly field of the base."


    Hearing this, there was a movement in the crowd.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family also quickly tied up all the men of brother Hu around.


    Seeing this scene, Huo Xiang turned and left with Lei Jie.


    He knows that some words are better than deeds to convince the public.


    Take your time. This kind of thing can''t be solved in a hurry.


    It seems that what Han Dongfeng left behind is still a mess.


    Originally intended to secretly explore various forces, but I didn''t expect such a dirty thing.


    It''s scary.


    Cannibalism?


    How ungrateful this is.


    Huo Xiang walked in the direction of the car when he came and saw the woman standing aside.


    The woman held the child in her arms and stood motionless.


    Look down at the child''s eyes, is so focused.


    But Huo Xiang saw something wrong.


    There''s something wrong with the woman all over.


    There seems to be a kind of sadness slowly spreading out, and even a faint murderous vent - exposed.


    Huo Xiang walked towards each other.


    Tang Yi knew someone had come to him.


    But she was still motionless.


    The child in his arms breathed more and more faintly.


    She doesn''t know what to do anymore.


    The child has been sleeping since the end of the world.


    Even with enough food, her body is often cold.


    Every time Tang looked at the child like this, he thought she would go like this.


    Huo Xiang walked up to Tang Yi and naturally found the child in her arms. His face was a little abnormal.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Tang Yi did not answer.


    The child is the only support for her to live now.


    If her daughter leaves, she really doesn''t know how to live again.


    And the child''s father, the man.


    Think of that man, Tang Yi is even more desperate.


    She is a substitute after all.


    The man had no idea of his daughter''s existence.


    She was redundant at home since childhood.


    The daughter in her arms is redundant.


    Tang Yi tightly hugged the child in his arms, and his body exuded strong sadness.


    Huo Xiang looked at her like this and didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t know how to communicate with her.


    "Come with me. Maybe the woman you met last time can help you."


    Tang Yi finally looked up at Huo Xiang.


    The last woman?


    The woman who left food for her.


    That very beautiful woman with charming enchanting temperament.


    She is very strong and even has an attractive thing that she has never forgotten.


    Tang Yi''s eyes are loose.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiang continued to walk forward.

 Chapter 423

    Tang Yi hesitated for a few seconds and followed up quickly with the child in his arms.


    She didn''t know whether it was right or not.


    But she just wanted the child to live.


    Although I don''t know if the woman can help her.


    By this time she was desperate.


    The child has been very abnormal in recent months. She doesn''t want to see the child leave her like this.


    The child lives in her, and she will never live alone without her.


    Now she has only children left.


    After Huo Xiang got on the bus, he saw the figure of a woman coming.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t know whether this is right or not. Will Gu Jiu dislike it.


    But looking at this woman''s helplessness, he opened his mouth.


    Forget it, take it back first.


    Huo Xiang didn''t know at this time.


    What kind of help will his actions today bring in the future.


    This is the act of changing each of them.


    Tang Yi got into the car with the child in his arms.


    Lei Jie, Han Yun, Xiao Qi and others who came later did not speak on this.


    The car left slowly.


    The crowd behind him finally heard a voice of discussion.


    "This man is really the boss of the base in the future?"


    "It can be false. I didn''t see the people standing behind him. It''s different..."


    "I don''t know what will happen to the thunder base in the future? There are cannibals everywhere. Now cannibalism has happened, alas!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Most people are talking.


    But at this time, he had another pair of eyes, staring closely at the vehicle in which Huo Xiang and others sat.


    The sight was full of greed and calculation.


    Look at the owner of this line of sight, he is still an acquaintance.


    It was Gu Xuan who had just met.


    Gu Jiu has been watching here since the beginning.


    She was gloating when she saw Tang Yi threatened.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Huo Xiang and others.


    I didn''t expect their identities to be so different.


    The boss of thunder base is much stronger than Tao Ming around her.


    The calculation in Gu Xuan''s eyes could not be concealed.


    Until the team disappeared, Gu Xuan slowly withdrew from the crowd.


    No one knows what Gu Xuan thinks.


    This woman is selfish and even very cruel.


    As long as it''s what she wants to do, she can''t do it.


    Because it''s too unscrupulous.


    And our Comrade Huo Xiang almost fell into her hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu sat on the seat in the room. Because it was so comfortable, he slowly fell asleep.


    Until the noise from downstairs woke her up.


    Gu Jiu opened his misty, watery eyes.


    The scene in front of her was still a little vague. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyes.


    Look downstairs through the French window.


    Then I saw Huo Xiang and others get off.


    Well, people came back so soon.


    But there seem to be quite a lot of people back.


    Huh?


    Gu Jiu looked at the people who came down from the car and saw the confusion in his eyes.


    This woman?


    This is the ice beauty she met outside the base yesterday.


    This whole body temperament, a cold gas field, it is really too difficult to ignore.


    How did Huo Xiang bring her?


    Gu Jiu stood up and looked closely at the scene downstairs.


    Huo Xiang got out of the car and looked at Tang Yi coming from the car. Then he looked upstairs if he felt something.


    At a glance, I saw Gu Jiu standing in front of the French window upstairs.


    Tang Yi followed his line of sight and saw the woman.


    Her cold eyes flashed when she looked at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu and Tang Yi''s eyes were opposite. Only for one second, she took her eyes away from each other.

 Chapter 424

    After Gu Jiu left his sight, he turned and walked in the direction of the door.


    Just looking at the low-pressure breath around Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, she knew something had happened.


    Gu Jiu opened the door and walked downstairs.


    And downstairs Huo Xiang also spoke to Tang Yi, "let''s go and talk first."


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Han Yun and Xiao Qi followed some of Jun''s bodyguards and walked towards the villa hall.


    Xiao Liu, Tian An''an and other Jun''s bodyguards went to arrange for brother Hu and his men.


    Huo Xiang and Tang Yi have entered the hall, opposite Gu Jiu downstairs.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang and others coming in. She picked her eyebrows.


    Without asking anything, she went to the sofa in the hall and sat down.


    This morning, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were all angry. What happened?


    Gu Jiu is more interested in this.


    They followed her, and she still knew them.


    If there is no common indignation, it seems that it is really difficult for them to have such a state.


    As soon as Gu Jiu sat down, Lei Jie couldn''t help it.


    He sat opposite Gu Jiu, took the water on the table and drank it.


    Then he spit out what happened this morning.


    Gu Jiu was listening with a funny expression.


    But the more she heard the last, the colder her face became.


    The body also exudes a very obvious killing intention.


    Lei Jie said the last voice and slowly decreased.


    Looking at Gu Jiu''s expressionless face, Lei Jie felt a little fluffy.


    At this time, Gu Jiu seems to have returned to the time when they first met.


    The whole body was cold and solemn, as if no one was close to it.


    The hall suddenly became quiet.


    Gu Jiu never thought that there would be a cannibalism in the current thunder base.


    It''s only three months from the end of the world.


    How ungrateful these people are.


    Gu Jiu repressed her anger.


    She knew it had to be explained.


    Otherwise, the future base management will be very troublesome.


    Gu Jiu looked up at Tang Yi holding the child.


    At this time, she was very quiet, just like a sculpture motionless.


    Look at the child in her arms. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to notice that the child in her arms is still alive.


    Gu Jiu drooped his eyes with complexity.


    The child doesn''t seem to live long.


    Tang Yi raised his head and looked at Gu Jiu while she was drooping her eyes.


    There was last hope in his eyes.


    But Gu Jiu never found out.


    The atmosphere in the hall was very tense.


    Huo Xiang naturally felt Gu Jiu''s killing intention and strong displeasure.


    At this time, he could understand how angry it was when this happened.


    "Gu Jiu, now the prickly tiger in the thunder base has been caught and will be executed tomorrow. What should brother long do? Have you taken this opportunity to deal with it?"


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s question, Gu Jiu looked up at him.


    A smile curled up at the corners of her mouth.


    But the smile was unspeakable.


    "By dawn tomorrow, all of these two groups of forces will disappear from the base."


    Her words are very simple and very rude.


    But these words puzzled Huo Xiang and others one after another.


    How to disappear?


    Is it driving out of the base?


    Maybe I saw the questions on the faces of Huo Xiang and others.


    Gu Jiu turned and looked behind her. The man left her Jun''s bodyguard.


    "Tonight, you all go out with me. Some people have some things. It''s very disgusting after all."

 Chapter 425

    As soon as Jun, the bodyguard of your family, stood up, "yes, Miss Gu."


    Seeing the attitude of Jun''s bodyguard, Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang.


    "Sometimes when dealing with the enemy, don''t think it can be solved by any bright means, especially the potential enemy, who will be killed at one blow.


    The two groups of forces, brother long and brother Hu, are a scourge in the base. They have some trouble to deal with in the open, but they can use the most direct method in the dark.


    I''ll help you solve it this time, and then I won''t take care of it. If you want to stand firm in this base, you can''t talk about a foothold without cruel means. "


    Huo Xiang was shocked when he heard the speech.


    Listen to Gu Jiu''s orders with Jun''s bodyguard before. Listen to these words again.


    He finally understood what Gu Jiu wanted to do.


    His eyes looked at Gu Jiu in disbelief.


    Although he knew that Gu Jiu was always cruel and never soft on the enemy.


    But I never thought that Gu Jiu would want to assassinate.


    Yes, it''s an assassination.


    Before dawn tomorrow, all the men of brother Hu and brother long will disappear in the base.


    In addition to driving them out of the base, they will have to be erased from the world.


    Huo Xiang''s face was full of desire to talk and stop.


    Gu Jiu smiled at this. "You don''t really think it''s OK to drive them out of the base. Such scum is also harmful to others outside, so why let them survive in this world."


    At last, her face became cold.


    "Huo Xiang, this is the last time. If you are so soft hearted again and again and the base is handed over to you, I don''t trust you at all. Don''t forget how many people there are in the base and how innocent they are. Because the existence of brother long and others makes them afraid in the base. They are the cancer of the base."


    Then Gu Jiu stood up from the sofa and didn''t look at Huo Xiang''s pale face.


    "Puff..."


    But just then, there was a sudden sound.


    Tang Yi knelt down in the direction of Gu Jiu with the child in his arms.


    Even if he knelt down, Tang Yi''s back was straight.


    She has a cry in her eyes, but her eyes are very persistent.


    Gu Jiu turned and saw Tang Yi''s strong but fragile side.


    This woman impressed her very deeply.


    Even at this time, Gu Jiu still has a softness in her heart.


    The woman softened her heart.


    As soon as Tang saw Gu Jiu turn around, he immediately said, "Miss Gu, please save my child. I can do anything for you, even this life can give you."


    Huo Xiang and others were surprised, but they took it for granted.


    Now Tang Yi can only ask Gu Jiu.


    The child in her arms can''t live at first sight.


    Even if it is to save, only Gu Jiu can do it.


    Gu Jiu heard Tang Yi''s words, with a flash of surprise on his face.


    But it was soon put away.


    She looked at Tang and smiled, "how much is your life worth?"


    Now is the end of the world. As long as you have the ability and capital, countless powers will be attached to you.


    So Gu Jiu''s words, although chilling and very straightforward, are also facts.


    Tang Yi saw Jun''s bodyguard standing not far behind the sofa, with meditation in his eyes.


    Since the woman in front of her asked such a question, she was sure to save her child.


    At this time, as long as she shows her ability, she can save the child.


    But this is bound to bring some harm to the family.


    Especially at this time, she is facing the people of Jun''s family.


    Yes, when Tang Yi was in the trading market, he saw that these people were from the jun family.

 Chapter 426

    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Tang Yixin was not unhappy.


    She even lowered her eyes and meditated. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Only when Jun 1 and Jun 2 knelt down from Tang 1, they kept looking at her.


    Of course they know this woman.


    Tang Meiling, Miss Tang family, who always visits at the Huaxia base.


    But from the previous observation, they found that this woman was not alone with Tang Meiling.


    Whether it is their own temperament, as well as the traces on their body, this is not a person.


    You one and you two looked at each other and never spoke.


    The young customer left them just to help Miss Gu.


    When Miss Gu is not in danger, there is no need for them to do more.


    In their eyes, the woman kneeling before them was just like Tang Meiling.


    As for the relationship with the Tang family, this is not what they care about.


    But once she''s threatened, they''ll take the initiative.


    As soon as Tang thought of the family and the child''s father, he was more of a child with only one breath in his arms.


    She has nothing to lose now.


    She was born redundant.


    Even if there is no end, her life is still used, used endlessly.


    At this time, she has the opportunity to seize it for her children, even if it is not for herself.


    She has only her daughter left now.


    In this life, as long as her daughter can grow up safely, she will have no regrets in her life.


    Thinking of these, Tang Yi straightened his back again and looked at Gu Jiu seriously.


    There was something different in her eyes.


    My breath has changed.


    At this time, she was like a scabbard sword, extremely sharp.


    Tang Yi looked at Gu Jiu, "Miss Gu, I used to be an assassin, even an ancient warrior. When the end of the world comes, I have a power. I can be the knife in your hand. Where do you mean, I can kill."


    This made Gu Jiu pick his eyebrow.


    She looked at Tang Yi kneeling at this time. She didn''t expect that this woman should make a living like that.


    Gu Jiu thinks that Tang Yi is a killer of what organization and a career that can''t be seen.


    Perhaps it is to see what Gu Jiu thinks. Tang Yi looks at the Jun''s bodyguard behind her.


    It collides with one gentleman and two gentlemen who look at her at the same time.


    At a glance, Tang Yi knew that the two people doubted her.


    Indeed, her face has brought her a lot of trouble.


    Even the child in my arms.


    With a self mocking smile on his mouth, Tang Yi continued without waiting for Gu Jiu to speak: "I''m from the four ancient martial families in the capital. I was specially responsible for the secret affairs of the family. It''s also because of the family.


    I have nothing to worry about in my life except the child in my arms.


    Please accept me, Miss Gu. I can be an ox and a horse for you. Please save the child in my arms. "


    Gu Jiu was confused by her words.


    Although I know that Tang Yi had to do this more for the children in his arms.


    But why did it involve the ancient martial family.


    I still remember that before the man left, he popularized with her the guwu family, the Secretary family in the capital.


    Tang?


    It seems that there is really this family.


    Gu Jiu looked at Tang and said no more, but his back and neck were straight.


    She didn''t know that Tang''s words were not just for her.


    And the Jun''s bodyguard behind her.


    Tang Yi knows that the Tang family, the Dong family and the Song family have been secretly dealing with the jun family.


    Her identity was awkward at this time.


    A commitment must be made.

 Chapter 427

    Gu Jiu stood in place for a long time without action or any words.


    Just because she doesn''t understand.


    The four ancient martial aristocratic families in the capital are too far away for her.


    As soon as you saw Gu Jiu like this, you slowly walked forward, approached her ear and told her the tension of the jun family and the Tang family.


    Gu Jiu''s eyebrows moved when he heard the speech.


    Jun Yi''s words were very simple, which made Gu Jiu understand that the woman in front of him was likely to be the direct line of the Tang family.


    But no one in the capital has ever seen her.


    This means that she was really abandoned by the family.


    She is still a woman to deal with the secret affairs of the Tang family.


    After the end of the world, it should not be so down?


    Associate with what she said before, given by the family, Gu Jiu had some ideas in her heart.


    As soon as you saw her suddenly bright face, you retreated slowly.


    In fact, Junyi is also selfish.


    The young master thinks so of Miss Zhong Gu, and even doesn''t hesitate to leave them.


    It can be seen that Miss Gu is really a person on the tip of the little Lord''s heart.


    Now Miss Gu is surrounded by men, and the only woman is Han Dongfeng''s sister.


    Han Yun said she was a woman, rather than a tomboy.


    At this time, the appearance of Tang Yi can also make Miss Gu less contact with the men around her.


    It''s always good to have a woman around Miss Gu.


    Now it seems that Tang Yi has no problem.


    You are naturally happy with your success.


    Of course, they will not relax their surveillance of Tang Yi.


    Once she is found to have a problem, she will directly wipe it out.


    Tang Yi has been waiting. This is her last hope.


    At this time, she was a little nervous and more uneasy.


    If the woman in front of her doesn''t accept her, she and her children really have only one way to die.


    The child is too young for her to leave.


    What you want to do is impossible.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so threatened by brother tiger''s gang today.


    At the thought of the road ahead, Tang Yi exuded strong sadness.


    She''s really desperate.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi, Han Yun and others could not bear to see Tang Yi.


    But among these people, only one looked at the child in Tang Yi''s arms and showed pity in his eyes.


    This man is Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi looked at the baby in Tang Yi''s arms, the baby''s fat face, and his eyes closed tightly.


    The heart is soft.


    This little doll is really cute.


    Unfortunately, that little face, pale, unspeakable pity.


    Perhaps the child''s eyelids trembled because he was watched for a long time.


    Then slowly open a gap.


    Xiao Qi looked at the black eyes, with water light, and didn''t control himself for a time.


    He got up from the sofa and walked towards Tang Yi uncontrollably.


    Her eyes were fixed on the child in her arms.


    The child had opened his eyes by now.


    A pair of big black eyes with innocence.


    When I looked at him, I was still a little curious.


    Xiao Qi''s sudden action attracted everyone''s attention to him.


    But Xiao Qi couldn''t find out. He could only see the child at this time.


    His eyes kept looking at him. The innocence and curiosity in his eyes made Xiao Qi soft.


    Gu Jiu also saw Xiao Qi''s action. If he was about to speak, he stayed at his mouth because of his action.


    Xiao Qi went to Tang Yi and didn''t look at her.


    She looked straight at the child in her arms.

 Chapter 428

    The child is really beautiful, and those eyes are also very beautiful.


    Xiao Qi slowly stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the child.


    As soon as Tang saw the boy''s behavior in front of him, he held the child and dodged.


    And the child in her arms closed her eyes.


    Xiao Qi didn''t touch the child. His face was a little ugly.


    Seeing the child close his eyes, he even closed his lips.


    Tang Yi slowly moved his body to prevent people from touching her child.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were also shocked.


    They never knew that Xiao Qi liked children.


    This little guy is just a teenager now.


    Such an age is not the stage of hating children.


    Where do they know Xiao Qi? They have seen all kinds of children in the Institute of fraternity.


    But none of them attracted such attention.


    And Xiao Qi, where is the teenager they think.


    Although he was a teenager, he didn''t know how long he had lived.


    Now he is only slowly adapting to this society, although it is the beginning of human disaster.


    But it has to be said that his adaptability is very strong.


    At this time, Xiao Qi naturally knew that he was very interested in the child.


    So little, so small.


    It seems that it can be broken with a touch.


    But the child''s mother didn''t want him to touch, which made him feel a little lost.


    But there are no other ideas.


    He glanced at Tang Yi and then at the child in her arms.


    The eyes are different, one is cold, the other is pity.


    Then Xiao Qi slowly stood up and walked towards Gu Jiu.


    When Xiao Qi came to Gu Jiu, his eyes were obviously curious.


    "Will they stay?"


    Xiao Qi didn''t beg Gu Jiu to keep them, because he knew he didn''t have any qualifications.


    He is the knife beside Gu Jiu.


    Yes, it was only when Tang Yi spoke that he found his position.


    He is the knife beside Gu Jiu. He hits wherever he means.


    This is the meaning of his existence.


    Gu Jiu thought Xiao Qi would plead with Tang Yi and her children.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to ask such a question.


    She curled her lips and smiled, very happy, "do you like that child?"


    Xiao Qi smells the speech and looks at the child in Tang Yi''s arms behind him.


    The child had now closed his eyes.


    From their brief contact before, the child opened his eyes for only a few seconds.


    No one found out.


    Then Xiao Qi looked at Gu Jiu with Qingming in his eyes, "I like it."


    Yes, he likes the soft child very much.


    So small, so cute.


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech, and the smile on his face was even bigger.


    She crossed Xiao Qi and came to Tang Yi.


    Looking at the woman kneeling on the ground, Gu Jiu''s smile retreated, "I don''t care what you used to be, follow me in the future, don''t have any betrayal thoughts, and don''t contact your family.


    As for what you ask, I can naturally meet you. In this life, as long as you don''t betray, I will protect you and your children.


    Of course, if you betray, I have thousands of ways to make your life worse than death. "


    Tang Yiwen looked up at Gu Jiu with excitement, gratitude and happiness in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Miss Gu, thank you..."


    At last, Tang Yi choked and couldn''t speak.


    Of course, she knows how embarrassing her identity is and what Gu Jiu''s reception represents at this time.


    The woman reached out to her.


    Her life will no longer belong to her.

 Chapter 429

    Looking at Tang Yi and listening to her thanks, Gu Jiu couldn''t bear it in his eyes.


    After all, it''s a woman, or a woman who wants to live with her children.


    A woman''s hard work, only she knows.


    Looking at the child in Tang Yi''s arms.


    In fact, Gu Jiu planned to take Tang Yi by his side.


    But I didn''t expect you to say those words later.


    Among the four ancient martial aristocratic families in the capital, the Tang family and the jun family are opposite.


    Tang Yi is also very likely to be the direct descendant of the Tang family. In the future, if she follows such a person, who knows if it will do any harm to the jun family.


    Even if it is abandoned by the family, who knows if the Tang family will have any other plans in the future.


    But Junyi has said that this woman has no threat.


    Xiao Qi also wants to keep the woman or the child in her arms.


    Gu Jiu wanted to keep the woman for the children''s sake.


    More want to reach out to help her.


    So Gu Jiu forgot all his previous concerns.


    Her warning was also true at this time.


    As long as the other party betrays, she will never be soft hearted.


    Gu Jiu didn''t find that she took Jun''s family with her concerns.


    In this way, Tang Yi was left to protect Gu Jiu.


    She really worked for Gu Jiu all her life and became her full-time bodyguard.


    Even if she stands in a high position in the future, she is consistent with Gu Jiu.


    As long as she appears, Gu Jiu must be not far away.


    Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang, especially Huo Xiang, and his face was cold.


    "Huo Xiang, please think about what I said before and give me an answer later."


    When Huo Xiang heard the speech, he remembered Gu Jiu''s remarks before.


    He nodded. "I see."


    Gu Jiu went to Tang Yi and looked at the child in her arms, frowning tightly.


    The child is not very positive, very strange.


    Gu Jiu thought about it and wanted to pull Tang Yi up from the ground. "You take the child upstairs with me."


    Tang immediately followed Gu Jiu.


    At this time, she looked a little embarrassed, but her actions were very neat and there was no embarrassment.


    This is a strong woman.


    It is also an affectation.


    Jun Yi and Jun Er watched Gu Jiu go upstairs and send someone to follow up. They looked at each other again.


    With deep meaning only they can understand in their eyes.


    Looking at the people still sitting in the hall, Jun 1 and Jun 2 evacuated slowly with all their hands.


    Huo Xiang saw the bodyguards of Jun''s family slowly withdraw, and they didn''t have any idea.


    These people were originally left by Jun Beimo to Gu Jiu.


    They stay here for Gu Jiu.


    Jun 1 and Jun 2 go outside the villa.


    The handsome Jun Er didn''t speak until he left the villa hall.


    He looked at Jun Yi, who was paralyzed around him. He first glanced his lips. Then he said, "what exactly is the identity of Tang Yi? Why does she have the same face as Tang Meiling?"


    As soon as you walked forward, you stopped in your two words.


    He looked back at Jun 2. The second son was never worried.


    As long as he kisses, there will definitely be other things later.


    If not, jun''er continued: "boss, do you think we should send Tang Yi to the Tang family? At that time, the people of the Tang family must have a wonderful face, ha ha..."


    Jun Yi''s sharp eyes looked at him, "you want to find death. Don''t take me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Er looked at him speechless.

 Chapter 430

    In fact, how could they not know Tang Yi''s identity.


    Although I guessed before, I already had a definition in my heart when I heard Tang Yi''s words.


    Tang Yi is indeed the direct descendant of the Tang family, and even Tang Meiling''s sister.


    They are also very clear about the secrets of the Tang family.


    More than twenty years ago, the Tang family had twin girls.


    Unfortunately, my little sister died when she was a few years old.


    In fact, it''s just an external statement.


    But they were small. They were weak since childhood and had bad bones. They were not suitable for cultivation, so they were abandoned by the Tang family.


    As for what Tang Yi has experienced over the years and how he can cultivate ancient martial arts, they don''t know.


    Jun Er naturally knows this very well.


    It''s just that I don''t like the Tang family.


    The old one has been calculating their family, the young one is begging for nothing, and always seduces their young master.


    This one is the best.


    The people of your family are not unable to move them.


    But don''t care, don''t want to break everything.


    After all, there is a Dong family in these four families.


    The Dong family who lives and dies with the jun family.


    "Hey! I said, boss, you''re not benevolent. Even if you don''t do anything to Tang Yi, you should always tell the young Lord."


    Jun Yi glanced at Jun Er lightly, and then followed him and looked at someone.


    Naturally, the visitor also heard Jun er''s words.


    He stood behind Jun ER and said, "there''s no need for Xiao Er to worry about that. You''d better go and see what you can eat for Miss Gu this noon."


    When Jun Eryi heard the people behind him speak, his expression changed.


    He turned and looked at the man. The hair blew up.


    "I said third, I''m the second eldest than you. Call me junior again. Be careful I''ll beat you!"


    Jun San, with a mature face, glanced at Jun 2 with the same light.


    Looking at that beautiful face, he was red with anger and smiled at the bottom of his eyes.


    But spit out words, but very angry, "as long as you are not afraid of being abused, you can accompany at any time."


    After saying that, Jun San nodded to Jun and walked forward with people.


    At this time, he had to arrange people to patrol around the villa.


    The task assigned by the young Lord is to protect Miss Gu.


    These are the people on the tip of Shaozhu''s heart. They dare not make any difference.


    Jun 2 watched Jun 3 go away angrily.


    The flame of anger in his eyes has not subsided.


    Until people couldn''t see it, he looked at Jun Yi, "boss, you see he''s too arrogant. I''ve never seen such a shameless person."


    Jun looked at him and shook his head. "I''m not afraid of abuse, so you''ll fight with him."


    As soon as you heard this, you wilted.


    Where did he do it.


    That guy is cunning.


    How many losses did he suffer because of the name of waiter.


    When you saw his face was very depressed, you collapsed and advised, "OK, you are younger than him."


    With that, Junyi didn''t care what Juner was thinking.


    At this time, he thought, maybe it''s time to send a message to the little Lord.


    Miss Gu''s actions should be reported every three days.


    Today is the first day for the little Lord to leave, so start from today.


    And Jun er''s words are really without brain thinking.


    If they really send Tang Yi to the Tang family, they will offend Miss Gu.


    As far as Miss Gu''s position in front of the young Lord is concerned, they will never entertain her.


    No wonder they are your bodyguards.


    Mu siran, Si''s brothers and Jiang Bai are the personal bodyguards of the little Lord.

 Chapter 431

    This IQ is not at one level.


    Jun shook his head. They really know a lot about some things.


    But if we really want to deal with it, we don''t have the means of those four people.


    Jun two stood behind, thinking about the little two''s title, and looked at the direction Jun three left.


    He decided to get rid of the title.


    Then you two walked back.


    Miss Gu''s lunch was prepared by him.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu has already taken Tang upstairs, followed by two bodyguards of Jun''s family.


    Leave the bodyguard outside the door. Gu Jiu takes Tang Yi into the hair room.


    Tang Yi always held the child in his arms tightly.


    Gu Jiu went to the bed and pointed to the bed. "Put the child on the bed and let me have a look."


    Tang Yi immediately held the child and gently put it on the bed.


    Gu Jiu approached and looked at the child''s pale face.


    The more he looked, the more strange he felt the child''s temperature.


    "Why is the child so cold?"


    Tang Yi naturally knows his daughter''s physical condition.


    "Her body has been like this since the end of the world. Every time I look at her sleeping, I think she''s gone like this."


    Then she touched the child''s hair with sadness in her eyes.


    Gu Jiu continued to ask, "what happened to her at the end of the world?"


    Children can''t do this for no reason. There must be some reason.


    Tang Yi''s eyes dodged at this time.


    Gu Jiu naturally has a panoramic view of it.


    She sat beside the bed. "If you don''t say it, there''s nothing I can do. Now it''s the end of the world. What''s more important than living."


    Tang looked up at the woman in front of him, took a deep breath, and finally said it slowly.


    It turned out that the father of the child had a problem with the blood in his body.


    But before the end of the world, the child had a comprehensive examination and there was nothing.


    It was not until the end of the world that there began to be changes.


    The blood in the child''s body is poisonous.


    Even if it is contaminated by her blood, it will be slowly contaminated by toxins until the whole body festers and dies.


    Gu Jiu smells the speech and looks at the child in bed.


    Such a small child should have such a terrible toxin.


    But soon Gu Jiu thought of another question. She looked at Tang Yi and asked, "what about you? What''s the problem with your contamination with her blood?"


    No wonder Gu Jiu asked, just because it looked like the baby of Tang''s daughters.


    She has been holding the child in her arms all the time.


    If there is no blood between them, Gu Jiu doesn''t believe it.


    Tang Yi continued: "I also touched Tangtang''s blood, but I was not affected by the toxin."


    Tangtang is Tang Yi''s daughter. Her name is Tang Song.


    This is what she just told Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu nodded when he heard the speech.


    The brain is a mess.


    There are four ancient martial families in the capital, the jun family, the Dong family, the Tang family and the Song family.


    And the fraternity Institute.


    Xiao Qi, 20017, Han Dongfeng.


    All this is very chaotic in Gu Jiu''s brain at this time.


    But they are more or less involved.


    The toxins in the Tang and Song dynasties were inherited from their father.


    However, this toxin has no effect on close relatives.


    That''s the problem.


    And who is Tang Yi''s man?


    Is that man also related to the four ancient martial families.


    Jun Beimo talked with Han Dongfeng before, but I heard them mention that the Institute of fraternity is the Dong family.


    Han Dongfeng was quoted to investigate the Dong family at the beginning, so that his body was contaminated with toxins.

 Chapter 432

    However, the toxin in Han Dongfeng''s body is different from that in Tang and Song dynasties.


    Xiaoqi''s transformation, 20017''s blood control zombie, and Han Dongfeng''s internal toxin make his organ official failure.


    At this time, the toxins in the Tang and Song dynasties had no effect on their close relatives.


    All this Gu Jiu fell into silence.


    Tang Yi said everything he should say and kept looking at his daughter.


    After a while, Gu Jiu sorted out everything complicated in her mind.


    She looked at Tang Yi and finally asked, "has the child''s father been involved with the Dong family, and does his body also have toxins? Is the child''s father still alive?"


    Hearing the word "Dong family", Tang Yi quickly looked up at the woman in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, she even knows the Dong family.


    Before seeing Jun''s bodyguard, she knew that there were Jun''s people behind Gu Jiu.


    But I didn''t expect her to point out the problem directly.


    So who is the jun family behind Gu Jiu?


    But whoever it is, it has nothing to do with her.


    At this time, she was no longer a member of the Tang family.


    She is now just a knife in the woman''s hand.


    If you want your daughter to live, you can only say everything she knows in front of this woman.


    Tang Yi lowered his eyes and looked at his daughter in bed. Subspecies showed tenderness.


    "Yes, the child''s father is a member of four families. He even had contact with the Dong family. The Dong family also used the means to poison his body. As for whether he is alive or not, I don''t know, because I haven''t seen him for many years."


    Tang paused, and his breath changed for a moment.


    But it was soon hidden.


    Gu Jiu clearly saw that Tang loved and hated the man when he mentioned him.


    Tang Yi continued: "I heard about him before the end of the world. After the end of the world, I really don''t know how he is."


    Gu Jiu nodded and looked at Tang Yi thoughtfully.


    Then he looked at the Tang and Song dynasties.


    "I can try to remove the toxin from her body. I don''t know whether it will succeed or not. I met a man with toxin in his body like her before, which is also related to the Dong family, but now he is in good condition and I did it.


    But the toxin in Tangtang''s body is inherited by his father. I''m not completely sure. You should be mentally prepared. "


    With hope on Tang Yi''s face, Gu Jiu''s eyes were peaceful.


    "Thank you. No matter what the result is, I will accept it."


    Because she has no choice.


    After the end of the world, she took her children and couldn''t give her a stable life at all.


    Whether the toxin can be removed or not, as long as she can survive.


    And Tang Yi believes that as long as Gu Jiu takes action, the child will definitely survive.


    Others don''t know the dirty things of the Dong family, but she knows.


    Since Gu Jiu will remove the toxin from the person previously designed by the Dong family.


    Then she believed that Gu Jiu wouldn''t just watch her die, even if she wouldn''t let her daughter return to normal.


    Gu Jiu nodded when she heard Tang Yi''s answer, "I''ll start treating her tomorrow. Come with me with your child."


    This is Gu Jiu''s bedroom. Since Tang Yi wants to follow her in the future, it''s better to arrange it nearby.


    Gu Jiudai and Tang Yi come to the bedroom door.


    Looking at the bodyguard standing outside the door, she didn''t know what she thought, and a smile flashed in her eyes.


    "Tidy up the room next door and give it to Tang Yi''s mother and daughter later."

 Chapter 433

    These words made the two Jun''s bodyguards look strange.


    They all looked up at Tang Yi, who looked like a great enemy.


    Just because the little Lord gave orders when he left, no one can arrange to go next door to Miss Gu.


    At this time, Miss Gu''s words made them embarrassed and their heads were big.


    Gu Jiu looked at their faces. How could he not understand the fishiness.


    She smiled, "OK, do as I told you. That person won''t embarrass you. Tang Yi will be the people around me in the future. It''s easy to do things when he lives closer."


    "Yes, Miss Gu."


    "Yes, Miss Gu."


    The two bodyguards can only obey orders.


    But at this time, they can only rejoice that Tang is a woman, not a man.


    Otherwise, if the young Lord knows, he will skin them.


    Seeing the bodyguard go to the next door to open the door, Gu Jiu takes Tang Yi into the room.


    The room was sorted out long before.


    At this time, Tang Yi checked in with his daughter, which is very convenient.


    He took the man into the bedroom. Gu Jiu turned and looked at the man behind him, "OK, you can live here at ease. If you have anything, go to me next door. It''s time for lunch. If you don''t want to go downstairs, let the bodyguard at the door bring it to you.


    I''ll make arrangements for the children''s food. I''ll give you enough time to adapt these days, and then I''ll make other arrangements for you. "


    Tang Yi was grateful to Gu Jiu for his thoughtful arrangement.


    She didn''t say thank you because the word thank you was too light.


    "Well, I see, Miss Gu."


    From now on, Tang Yi will also call Miss Gu.


    Since then, her identity has changed.


    Gu Jiu was stunned at the speech, then nodded, turned and left the room.


    After that, he ordered some things with your bodyguard outside the door, and then he walked downstairs.


    In the hall downstairs, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi and Han Yun are still there.


    Xiao Qi bowed his head and didn''t know what to think.


    Han Yun fiddled with his fingers.


    Huo Xiang frowned and Lei Jie said something to him.


    Because Gu Jiu''s footsteps were very light, no one found her coming.


    "Xiangzi, why don''t we go and tell Gu Jiu to kill brother long and keep those who haven''t committed any crime and drive them out of the base?"


    That''s what Raj said.


    Huo Xiang still frowned when he heard the speech.


    Han Yun, who was sitting aside, became impatient and mocked when he heard Lei Jie''s words.


    "Hiss... Don''t be childish, OK? Although the world is not a life and death situation, for the wicked, we can only use violence to control violence and kill to stop killing.


    Those people don''t have clean hands. Don''t make excuses for yourself. Before, I saw you make a clean hand. Why did you start pretending to be a grandson at this time?


    Although I don''t know what you did before the end of the world, I have a sentence for you two. Being kind will only implicate the people around you. "


    After that, Han Yun got up and was about to fart - Gu left.


    "Pa pa... Well said."


    Gu Jiu didn''t expect to hear such words from Han Yun''s mouth.


    The girl seems careless, but her heart is as thin as dust.


    Even understand the situation better than Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Especially in the thunder base, with Han Yun''s words, she knows a lot.


    Even a tough guy.


    But Han Yun was the boss of the thunder base.


    At this time, Gu Jiu wants to send Han Yun to that position again.


    Just because Huo Xiang and Lei Jie don''t seem to be that material at all.

 Chapter 434

    But whether it''s that material or not, I''ll try it anyway.


    She can''t just give up two people.


    I just don''t know what they''re hesitating about.


    I didn''t see them so tangled when I killed Ji Peng and others before.


    Maybe it''s time to talk to them and show them the ugly world.


    As for Han Yun, Gu Jiu felt that such a girl could not waste her ability in vain.


    Although she hasn''t seen it yet, what Han Dongfeng said, this sister won''t let her down. What exactly does she mean.


    With her words before, Gu Jiu also decided to let Han Yun contribute to the base.


    Several people sitting on the sofa and Han Yun, who got up to leave, heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Several people looked along the voice and looked at Gu Jiu coming towards them.


    Gu Jiu walked to Han Yun, "in addition to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, you are the third executor of the base."


    Han Yun opened his mouth when he heard the speech, and his expression was even more incredible.


    "I... i... can''t."


    Han Yun couldn''t speak clearly.


    But soon she adjusted her mood.


    At this time, no matter what Gu Jiu said, whether it was a test or true, she would refuse.


    Her brother Han Dongfeng was once the boss of the thunder security base.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is in charge in the dark. She should avoid suspicion anyway.


    I think some things are pimples at all, which doesn''t mean that forgetting doesn''t exist.


    This base is a mixture of good and bad people. As long as it is used by people with intentions, her identity is a trouble.


    "Miss Gu, I can''t. I can''t do anything when I''m a woman."


    Gu Jiu stared at Han Yun''s face from beginning to end.


    Naturally, she had a panoramic view of the emotions on her face.


    I''m more sure that Han Yun is a capable.


    Just because of her careless appearance, she really hasn''t been noticed.


    It seems that there must be a reason why she was the boss of thunder base in her previous life.


    Gu Jiu smiled and smiled lightly. "How can it be? If Huo Xiang and Lei Jie don''t work, I want you to do it for them."


    Hearing this, the people in the hall changed their faces one after another.


    Especially Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Their faces were reddish and pale.


    They know that Gu Jiu''s words are definitely not a joke.


    She must be disappointed in them.


    Otherwise I wouldn''t say that.


    In their shame, their mood was very complex, even some self reproach.


    In fact, they are just afraid of losing themselves.


    But there is no way to talk about it.


    They are men. How can they say this in front of Gu Jiu.


    Isn''t this cowardice.


    Not to mention the emotions of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Han Yun''s face changed when he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Her face was very nervous and her eyes were flustered.


    She decided that Gu Jiu was testing her.


    "Miss Gu, these words frighten me. No one in this base doesn''t know the reputation of Han Yun."


    "You''d better not tease me," he said with self mockery


    Gu Jiu naturally saw her self mocking expression.


    But he smiled, "who said I teased you? In my opinion, you are wise as a fool."


    Then he looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, and his face changed, "you two don''t have a woman. It''s just the kindness of women.


    Brother long, they have been in the base for so long. They have already become the cancer of the base. Can their men be clean?


    I don''t know why you''re so weird this time, but this is the last time. "

 Chapter 435

    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie became paler and paler when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    They let Gu Jiu down after all.


    They looked at Han Yun.


    Think about what she said before.


    Indeed, they can''t even compare with Han Yun.


    The two groups of forces, brother long and brother Hu, are bound to have no clean in this base.


    But those people add up to hundreds of lives.


    If they were like Ji Peng, Song Tao and others, they would never refute and go straight without saying a word.


    Unfortunately, it''s different this time. It''s hundreds of lives.


    Maybe they are too pretentious and benevolent.


    But after all, I can''t pass the pass in my heart,.


    And they''re afraid to get lost in the killing.


    They had to kill once.


    They can kill again to protect themselves.


    They''re used to killing three times.


    But more and more people are killed, and they will get used to it.


    Even slowly get lost and forget your nature.


    How do they say this.


    Both of them are the food of the country before the end of the world.


    I''ve seen all kinds of prisoners.


    Those life and death outlaws, cruel people, selfish and greedy cunning people


    These will be heinous people.


    These are all examples.


    They also slowly entered a desperate situation.


    Then he went to no return.


    In fact, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie''s mentality is different every time they kill.


    In order not to disappoint Gu Jiu, they just hide it.


    But I didn''t expect to disappoint Gu Jiu today.


    They are really afraid that there are some innocent people in the forces of brother long and brother Hu.


    Even if an innocent person is killed by mistake, their conscience will be disturbed.


    Just because of their pre apocalyptic career.


    That was their lifelong duty.


    Gu Jiu sighed when she saw the pale faces of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    These two people still have something in mind after all.


    "Well, let''s not mention these first. You two will follow tonight''s action," he said without looking at them.


    Instead, he said to Han Yun, who had a complicated face beside him, "lunch is ready. Call Xiao Liu and Tian An''an back and have dinner."


    Han Yun nodded in confusion and walked outside the villa.


    At this time, her steps are very light and feel weak.


    Gu Jiu''s words and attitude really confused her.


    Then everyone had an embarrassing lunch.


    Tang Yi didn''t come down with the his children. Gu Jiu asked Jun''s bodyguard to deliver lunch to her room.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant downstairs was very tense.


    Gu Jiu used two mouthfuls and had no appetite, so he went upstairs.


    Because there was action at night, she lay in bed to rest.


    Although she experienced many things today, Gu Jiu fell asleep without lying down for a while.


    After Gu Jiu went upstairs, the atmosphere of the downstairs restaurant was much better.


    Later, Xiao Liu and Tian An''an didn''t understand what had happened.


    Can only look at Han Yun.


    Han Yun just shook his head gently for their inquiry.


    Some things, some words, she can''t speak or do.


    Han Yun casually ate two mouthfuls and then stood up.


    She looked at Huo Xiang and said, "I''m full. I''ll go back first. You can find me if you have anything."


    Seeing Han Yun''s action, Xiao Liu and Tian An''an, who were still eating, also stood up and said goodbye.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were in a very complicated mood and didn''t make any retention.


    Xiao Qi has always been a transparent person, without saying anything, and has a meal there in peace of mind.


    Until Han Yun left with Xiao Liu and Tian An''an, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie relaxed.

 Chapter 436

    After that, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were not in the mood for dinner.


    They turned and went upstairs.


    There are only seven people left in the restaurant.


    Xiao Qi looked at the figure of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie leaving, with a faint light in his eyes.


    Then the faint light with deep meaning disappeared.


    He continued to eat at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu felt hot all over.


    Her body seems to be out of breath.


    It''s like being imprisoned.


    She struggled to open her eyes.


    I only saw the shadow in front of me.


    When I looked closer, there was a figure in front of me.


    The man is tall and has a very familiar smell, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    This smell is very familiar to her these days.


    Watching the people who left go back and forth, Gu Jiu has doubts in his eyes.


    She just wanted to open her mouth and ask. She saw the figure who couldn''t see her face clearly and approached slowly.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man in front of him.


    But I couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Just the familiar smell, let Gu Jiu know.


    This man is what she thinks.


    Each other''s bodies are getting closer and closer.


    Gu Jiu could feel his warm breath and the pressure of the bed.


    What does he want to do?


    Gu Jiu''s heart began to quicken.


    My heart is a little complicated, and I even want to move my body.


    But there was no action at all.


    At this time, Gu Jiu felt his lips warm.


    It was his lips that fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Jiu''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Strange all over.


    Is this a kiss?


    It''s so strange.


    His lips were so hot, it was like burning her.


    Gu Jiu looked at her with unbelievable eyes and magnified her beautiful face.


    This time she finally saw it.


    It''s him.


    Jun Beimo.


    What is this man doing?


    Maybe her eyes are too straightforward.


    He held out his hand to cover her eyes.


    Gu Jiu finally felt that his body seemed to move.


    She began to refuse.


    But how could a man let her succeed.


    His other hand gripped her waist directly.


    Confine her body under her body.


    The action of a man attached to his lips finally has an action again.


    He deepened the kiss.


    Although the strength increased, it didn''t make Gu Jiu feel pain.


    Gu Jiu felt the other party slowly deep - in, and his lips and teeth were swept.


    The other party wants more and more.


    There was a trace of eagerness in that action.


    Gu Jiu''s breathing was finally confused, all confused.


    The only trace of physical strength in the body is also absorbed by men''s actions.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on.


    It''s like falling into the water without breathing at all.


    It''s like endangered prey.


    This feeling made her very strange, even trembling.


    It was the first time in her previous life that she was so close to a man.


    Why did this happen?


    What went wrong.


    She wanted to see what kind of mood and face the man was.


    Maybe he found Gu Jiu absent-minded, and he bit - her hard.


    Feeling a pain on her lips, Gu Jiu finally recovered.


    And the other party''s lips left.


    And the warm hand left.


    The previous kiss from shallow to deep made Gu Jiu dare not look at each other.


    There was confusion in her eyes.


    But the other party did not allow her to escape like this.


    The chin is raised by the other party''s warm and powerful hand.


    Eyes are no longer allowed to escape.


    Gu Jiu looked at the deep and gentle eyes.

 Chapter 437

    Looking at those deep and gentle eyes.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu has to admit it.


    She fell.


    The gentle eyes seem to be the only one left in this world.


    "Jiujiu -"


    A deep, hoarse voice sounded.


    Gu Jiu trembled.


    The man''s voice is full of depressed emotion.


    This made her heart beat faster.


    Gu Jiu retreated and put his hand on Yue Xiong''s mouth.


    She felt very strange.


    The man saw her move and his heart moved.


    Come forward and hold it in your arms.


    "Jiujiu - wait for me."


    Gu Jiu looked up and had no mind to refuse the men around him.


    Wait for me?


    Why wait for him?


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, Gu Jiu suddenly smiled.


    The curved smile at the corners of the mouth is invisible.


    The laughter was a little strange.


    Yes, the man left.


    How could it suddenly appear¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu, lying in bed, opened her beautiful eyes in an instant.


    But the breath was very strange.


    It''s just a dream.


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes and did not get up, but looked out of the window.


    This is thinking day and dreaming night?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Just a few days, that man is also good.


    But once I thought of the gentle eyes of the man in my dream.


    Gu Jiu''s heartbeat became strange.


    Obviously accelerated.


    A confused dream made Gu Jiu unable to return to God for a long time.


    Even feel ridiculous in my heart.


    She''s a woman. She can make such a dream.


    What does this mean? She knows.


    But I don''t want to admit it.


    People have left, there is nothing to think of.


    Gu Jiu is in a bad mood.


    Very bad.


    So in the evening, your bodyguards, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, can see it.


    Her face was very gloomy as soon as she appeared.


    It''s hard not to see it.


    Gu Jiuyi saw that the people were complete and didn''t bother. He directly said, "all the people are together. I''ll show you the dark things of the base tonight."


    Then he walked out of the villa regardless of the confusion of the people.


    "Shit! What a bad day!"


    In a basement of the survivors'' house in the thunder base, a rough looking man swears.


    There are more than ten men sitting in the basement.


    The dress around is very dark.


    There were even strange sounds.


    It was a woman''s voice, clearly a painful voice from torture.


    Just don''t listen carefully, there''s no way to find out.


    Then he looked in the direction of the rough man and came from behind his door.


    The rough and crazy man came out swearing and stretched out his hand to tidy up his chaotic clothes.


    He went to his seat in the room and sat down. Dozens of people around him immediately got up and were respectful.


    "Brother long -"


    "Brother long -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This man is brother long, who is in line with brother Hu''s power.


    After brother long sat down, his face was still unhappy.


    He also heard what happened to brother Hu today.


    I knew about the thunder base early in the morning.


    But I didn''t expect such a development.


    What happened to brother Hu may not be his future.


    The people sitting around are also the capable men of brother long.


    They naturally know why brother long is not happy.


    At this time, they also frowned and looked very frightened.


    Brother long sat down and saw his men frown.


    "Who can I show you with a sad face? It''s just a hairy boy. We have no handle at all. Some are just some entanglements in the trading market!"

 Chapter 438

    Hearing brother Long''s words, one of them spoke.


    "Brother long, although we don''t behave perversely like the tiger, who can guarantee that this is the new hairy boy in order to get rid of us?"


    Hearing this, brother long narrowed his eyes and showed the essence in his eyes.


    Others around also looked at brother Long''s attitude.


    After a while, brother long said, "hum! As soon as Han Dongfeng left, the boy was just a woman''s man, the man around the second leader of the base some time ago.


    I''ve seen them once. They don''t have anyone in their hands. I''m sure they won''t be so hard.


    Song Tao is dead, and Ji Peng and others can''t turn over the storm. I think the tiger was unlucky and hit the muzzle of the gun. "


    I have to say that brother long still has a little brain.


    Unfortunately, he still wanted to be bad after all.


    The people on one side, hearing brother long say so, were all loose.


    Seeing this, brother long sneered and said, "one by one, I''m counselled at this time. With this courage, I still want to make the idea of this base in the future."


    One of them was unconvinced. "Brother long, you have wronged us. You didn''t see that Ma Biao was shot when he died in the trading market this day.


    And the tiger was also taken away by those people. They even said that he would be executed at the base tomorrow. How can people not worry about his cruel hand? "


    Brother long sneered, "look at your promise. Don''t worry about it. We''re safe for the time being, but in the future --"


    Brother long narrowed his eyes and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "After that, we don''t have time to be so natural and unrestrained. Since Han Dongfeng is gone, who can be the boss of the thunder base? Naturally, those who can live in it."


    After the words, brother long has a potential in his eyes.


    When people around heard brother Long''s words, their faces were filled with excited light.


    They are not as stupid as brother Hu''s help. They do everything in the open.


    However, I still trust what brother long said.


    This kind of forbearance all the time is just to sit in the position of thunder base.


    "That''s natural. As long as brother long wants, there''s nothing he can''t do."


    "I wish brother long would fulfill his wish as soon as possible and take his brothers to eat meat -"


    "Of course, sleeping beauty, hahaha -"


    "I wish brother long to achieve his wish as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the compliments from his subordinates, brother long showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    The previous unhappiness dissipated and he was full of madness.


    He reached out and touched his body - down.


    Gu Qian Wang, who had just been relieved, had a reaction again.


    One of the men was very Winky.


    He went straight to the room where brother long came out.


    When they saw it, they all had a vague smile on their faces.


    Brother long picked his eyebrows and sat in a chair waiting.


    However, the movement of his hand is very disgusting.


    It''s obscene.


    Soon the man who entered the room came out again.


    "Don''t... let me go..."


    With the man coming, he still dragged a woman in his hand.


    The woman was naked and covered with blue and purple marks.


    And like that, it seems that something like that has happened before.


    Even tortured.


    The woman''s eyes are filled with fear when she sees many people outside.


    She knows all these people, and even her body is very familiar with them.


    It''s a familiar fear, psychological fear.

 Chapter 439

    Women are dragged out directly by men.


    She was covered with signs of embarrassment.


    Listening to what she said, the people present had different expressions.


    Someone looked at her, and her eyes were full of straightforward Gu Qian - Wang.


    When brother long saw this woman, he remembered that the previous was not smooth, and her eyebrows frowned.


    The man who dragged the woman out clicked when he saw brother Long''s expression.


    He threw the woman on the nearest man.


    He said to brother long, "look at my memory. It seems that a new product has come today. I''ll bring it to brother long."


    After saying that, without waiting for brother long to speak, he immediately walked to the next room.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Woo woo..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Opened in the next room, there was a woman''s cry immediately.


    There was even a cry.


    Looking at this door, it is clear that the material is different.


    This is a soundproof door.


    No wonder I couldn''t hear such a sad voice before.


    The man walked into the room and looked at dozens of naked women inside, with sex evil in his eyes.


    Then she walked towards one of the women who looked well dressed.


    Those women were frightened when they saw men appear.


    The woman who was pulled up was already scared out of her soul.


    I was about to leave the room when I suddenly screamed.


    The man did not care. When he saw that the woman did not cooperate again and again, he turned around and slapped her.


    "Pa......"


    The woman was slapped. She was honest.


    But still resist.


    "Bitch! It''s your honor to see you. Serve brother Hu well. You''re valuable. Don''t be unkind."


    With that, he increased his strength and pulled the man out.


    Women look like little Jasper.


    Brother long was very satisfied with the new goods.


    The clothes under the body were propped up.


    Just as the man threw the woman into brother Hu''s arms, another pair on one side had begun.


    That was the woman that the man had thrown at him. At this time, she was forcibly occupied by two men.


    Other people around couldn''t help it. They said to brother Hu and walked towards the room where the woman was closed.


    Tiger took the frightened woman in his arms and walked to the room he had left before.


    This is the secret place of women and their "paradise".


    But for the women here, it is hell, a nightmare of their life.


    Or the end of their fate.


    After brother long took the woman into the room, not long after, he heard the sad voice from inside.


    And the women outside have been more out of breath and less in air.


    At this time, the basement, which covers a small area, screamed again and again.


    There is even a man''s repressive breath.


    It was shocking.


    It was also impossible to look directly at the scene.


    At this time, they didn''t know that there was chaos outside.


    Gu Jiu is right above the basement.


    She looked at the silent bloody killing in front of her.


    The survivors'' residential building in front of us has been contracted by Long''er and others.


    All the people living in this building are brother Long''s minions.


    Gu Jiu didn''t deal with brother long and others in his previous life.


    But in her right ear, she heard their rumors.


    It''s all evil and immoral.


    They tied the woman they liked to the basement of their house for them to enjoy for a long time.


    Those realism are what she heard in her previous life.


    Even more.


    What brother long and brother Hu do is the same, disgusting, and even loss of conscience.

 Chapter 440

    Gu Jiu stands in the residential building.


    Looking at the figure in the corridor, smelling the bloody smell in the air, he slowly closed his eyes.


    But it soon opened again.


    He was followed by several bodyguards of Jun''s family, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Know the dirty incident of Longge and others in the basement.


    Gu Jiu didn''t answer, "come with me."


    She led people slowly into the corridor.


    Look at the room directly opposite and push the door open.


    There was strong blood and several lifeless bodies.


    Knowing that this is brother Long''s pawn, Gu Jiu didn''t even give them a look.


    Everything in front of us was done by the bodyguards of your family.


    The death of these people has no ripple in Gu Jiu''s heart.


    Because they all deserve to die.


    Entering the room, Gu Jiu turned around and looked at several bodyguards of Jun''s house.


    "You see if there''s anything wrong with this room, or if there''s anything with the darkroom."


    Hearing her words, the bodyguards of your family naturally obeyed.


    Several people immediately looked in different directions.


    Even the steps are light.


    Only Huo Xiang and Lei Jie remained with Gu Jiu.


    They don''t know what Gu Jiu is going to do.


    And what about the dark things she said when she left the villa before.


    But they know that Gu Jiu is in a very bad mood at this time.


    So they looked at each other and didn''t ask.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was really disappointed with them.


    They dare not act rashly for fear that she will really give them up.


    Gu Jiu glanced at them faintly and looked at the action of the bodyguard of Jun''s house.


    They are worthy of the man''s stay.


    The actions are calm, and even the manual actions are very well-trained.


    After inquiring about the living room, several people went to the kitchen, bedroom and even bathroom.


    In a few minutes, several of Jun''s bodyguards came back.


    "Miss Gu, I found it. It''s in the closet in the bedroom."


    Gu Jiu''s eyes flashed a killing intention, but it soon disappeared.


    "Go and have a look."


    The bodyguard of your family can see that it''s strange.


    They walked ahead and showed Gu Jiu the way.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jielai followed closely.


    I didn''t expect there was a real problem in this room.


    Until they went into the bedroom and looked at the wardrobe.


    The clothes in the wardrobe were taken out and thrown on the ground.


    And the plank at the bottom of the wardrobe was opened.


    At the bottom is a staircase.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene and knew that he was looking for the right place.


    It''s faster than she thought.


    Looking at the stairs, Gu Jiu was about to go inside and get ready to go down.


    Jun San, one of Jun''s bodyguards, stopped her immediately.


    Jun San, with a very mature facial expression, stopped her and made a look at the people behind her.


    The men immediately walked towards the wardrobe and walked to the following hint.


    Jun San then explained to Gu Jiu, "Miss Gu, the main thing is to be responsible for your safety. Let''s come in the future.


    If you are in any danger, we can''t do it, and the little Lord won''t let us go. "


    Hearing that Jun San mentioned the man, Gu Jiu remembered the dream of the day again.


    It made her look unnatural.


    "I see. Let''s go down first."


    Then Gu Jiu walked towards the wardrobe.


    This time Jun San didn''t stop her, but followed her closely.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other with a bitter smile in their eyes.

 Chapter 441

    Unexpectedly, Gu Jiu ignored them like this.


    This is really disappointing.


    I ignored them this time.


    But they were not slow, and they followed closely.


    "Ah, let me go..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun''s bodyguard had entered the basement and heard a painful cry.


    The voice was so desperate, so miserable.


    It''s like being tortured by something inhuman.


    Gu Jiu was behind, and the voice came into his ears.


    It made her eyes dangerous.


    Although he only heard in his previous life, he really stopped in his ears, which he couldn''t accept.


    Soon they reached the basement.


    At this time, there was no one in the basement except the woman lying on the ground without clothes.


    There are countless scars on a woman''s body.


    And you can''t see life or death.


    This scene made everyone''s eyes dangerous.


    No one is a fool.


    Look at the scars on a woman''s body and the blood on her lower body. How can they not know what this represents.


    There were sounds in the basement and other rooms.


    All this makes your bodyguards, Gu Jiu, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie full of killing intention.


    Gu Jiu looked at the woman''s body on the ground and knew she couldn''t live.


    She pushed away Jun San and other Jun''s bodyguards and walked slowly towards the woman.


    At this time, the woman''s eyes were still slightly open.


    But there was no life in that eye, only unspeakable silence.


    Or she has been tortured and lifeless.


    Gu Jiu slowly squatted down and looked at the swelling on the woman''s face and the scars on her whole body. Her eyes slowly became cold.


    Even the breath of the whole body is getting colder and colder.


    She was really angry.


    Whether the woman in front of her is voluntary or captured by those people.


    None of those people should have done this to her.


    Perhaps Gu Jiu''s cold momentum made the woman''s eyes move without fluctuation.


    She turned her eyes and looked at the beautiful and charming woman who suddenly appeared. A light flashed in her eyes.


    She opened her mouth and squirmed - a few times.


    Gu Jiu looked at the movements of her upper and lower lips with sadness in her eyes.


    Woman¡ª¡ª


    Why do women bother women.


    She looked at Gu yawn in the other party''s eyes and nodded slowly.


    The woman lying on the ground smiled when she saw Gu Jiu nodding his swollen face.


    She knew that she would not live long.


    She is an ordinary person. She has experienced that inhuman torture and can''t live at all.


    But without any strength, she could do nothing.


    Close your eyes and wait for liberation.


    When the woman closed her eyes, Gu Jiu finally made an action.


    She slowly stretched out her hand and came to the woman''s scarred neck.


    The smile on a woman''s face remains the same.


    But Gu Jiu''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    When the bodyguard of your family saw this scene, he looked straight at it without any obstruction or any words.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie naturally saw Gu Jiu''s actions.


    They know what she''s doing.


    Huo Xiang stood where he was, with complex eyes.


    And the tight corners of his mouth showed how complicated his mood was at this time.


    He didn''t have any words, but Lei Jie on one side couldn''t help standing up when he saw that the woman was going to have no Tanabata.


    Huo Xiang saw his movements and immediately pulled him.


    Lei Jie looked at him puzzled, and the latter shook his head gently.


    There is unspeakable remorse in his eyes.

 Chapter 442

    Yes, remorse.


    Huo Xiang thought his previous idea was a big mistake.


    These people deserve to die.


    The sound of pain from other rooms was twining in his ears.


    This made Huo Xiang blame himself even more.


    How many women are still suffering?


    What kind of torture did they experience?


    These people are still not human. They are all livestock - raw, not as good as pigs and dogs.


    Lei Jie didn''t struggle when he was held by Huo Xiang.


    Just when her eyes looked at Gu Jiu, she closed her lips.


    He didn''t want to stop Gu Jiu''s action, just to avoid her doing it herself.


    Want to replace, don''t want Gu Jiu to have any pressure.


    But after being held by Huo Xiang, he looked at Gu Jiu again.


    She was already up.


    The eyes were very calm.


    But when you look closely, you can see that there is no fluctuation in those eyes, and there is even an unspeakable coldness.


    He could feel the cold breath all over his body.


    Gu Jiu is too quiet and too calm.


    Lei Jie looks at Gu Jiu, and Huo Xiang also looks at her at this time.


    When they saw Gu Jiu so calm, but her whole body had a cold momentum, they knew that her heart was definitely not calm.


    At this moment, they seem to have figured out something.


    "Kill!"


    Gu Jiu stood up and said only one word.


    However, when this word was revealed, the bodyguard of the jun family had an action.


    They walked in different directions one after another.


    Even when Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Gu Jiu speak, they immediately moved.


    At this time, they urgently need to do something to suppress their anger.


    But they were wrong.


    After opening the doors, they knew how wrong it was.


    It turned out that purgatory on earth was right in front of them.


    They watched with their own eyes how the animals tortured the weak women.


    See their dirty tricks with your own eyes.


    Scenes make their eyes red.


    They killed red eyes tonight.


    Remorse, self righteous, anger, sadness


    Too many complex emotions.


    But after tonight, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie began their real transformation.


    They''ve seen too many criminals.


    But what they see tonight is really hard for them to forget all their life.


    They won''t forget the blood shed by those women.


    I won''t forget the happy eyes of those women after they were saved.


    Women are so delicate that their blood red color hurts them.


    But the joyful vision of seeking death and liberation made them remember for life.


    The world turned out to be dirtier than they thought.


    Only their only kindness limits their imagination.


    It turns out that there is really purgatory on earth.


    And right in front of them.


    Tonight, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie really began to grow.


    Because their vision is really too short-sighted.


    Some things, some people, some things, they are still insufficient after all.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are quite touched.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family, each time they push open a room, use neat means to solve the livestock and students inside.


    They are in the military family in the capital, although they have not always done aboveboard things.


    But they were also touched by the scene in front of them.


    I didn''t expect to see the cruel scene once seen abroad in my own country.


    They are the dead men of Jun''s family and the loyal bodyguards of Jun Beimo and Jun sanshao.


    But they will also be Chinese. This scene makes them angry.


    So tonight''s King''s bodyguard, with an extremely cruel technique, wiped out those livestock and students.

 Chapter 443

    When the bodyguards of Jun''s family stopped killing with Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    The abused women were saved.


    But they have too little to survive.


    Every eye, when looking at them, with the light of death seeking liberation.


    What kind of torture makes them have such eyes.


    Although they are not covered by clothes, they make these men red eyes.


    Better live than die.


    But they were forced to this point. They could see what they had experienced.


    Gu Jiu has been standing in the outer room of the basement.


    Since the bodyguard of Jun''s family had an action with Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, she closed her eyes.


    From the painful voice of women before, it has become a man''s begging for mercy and the painful voice of wailing.


    This made Gu Jiu not suppress his anger.


    She also blamed herself very much.


    She should have thought of it.


    If Huo Xiang and Lei Jie hadn''t gone out before and encountered brother Hu, she would have forgotten the base and still have such a cancer.


    If I had thought of it earlier, would these women suffer less torture?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know if.


    Gu Jiu didn''t open his eyes until there was no more pain in his ears.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie came out one after another.


    Their eyes were patient, and their faces were not good-looking.


    Gu Jiu until they see something.


    They are also human beings. No one sees those who are not touched.


    Huo Xiang came out and saw the hidden anger under Gu Jiu''s calm eyes.


    He walked slowly to Gu Jiu.


    A hoarse voice sounded with a shiver.


    "Gu Jiu, give them a clean place."


    It freed those women.


    But this place is too dirty for them.


    Even if those women die, they can''t be on this dirty ground.


    Gu Jiu turned to look at Huo Xiang''s forbearing face and his deep eyes.


    She didn''t expect Huo Xiang to say such a thing.


    She can understand and understand.


    So Gu Jiu nodded and took them away.


    Then a few survivors, women, were taken away by them.


    As for the liberated women, the bodyguards of the jun family found clothes to avoid their bodies and carried them out of the basement one by one.


    The whole body of blood, the smiling faces, closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look straight, moved everyone.


    No one despises the traces of these women''s bodies.


    They took the woman out.


    The killing of the whole building also stopped.


    Jun one and Jun two are waiting outside with people.


    Seeing Jun San coming out with a woman in his arms, they opened their eyes.


    Especially the bodyguards of Jun''s family behind Jun San are also holding a woman.


    The faces of those women were terrible.


    Most of them are blue and purple.


    They just glanced and knew that they had been abused.


    And these women have no breath.


    Look at Jun San''s mature face. It''s very gloomy. They didn''t ask anything.


    Because everyone who comes out has a very ugly face.


    Miss Gu, in particular, seems to be angry.


    The more calm, the stronger the momentum of the whole body.


    It was a forbearance of anger.


    Gu Jiu came out with people and turned to look at the residential building behind him.


    "Burn here."


    Hearing this, the bodyguard of Jun''s family quickly looked for tools.


    Before long, the whole building began to burn.


    The fire slowly grew bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 444

    No one knows how many young women are buried here.


    This human purgatory was slowly burned out by a fire.


    The women who followed began to cry.


    They''re free.


    Looking at the fire in front of them, they cried silently.


    Everything is free.


    No one knew what had happened to them except the people present.


    Only a dozen women survived.


    They have no heart, no despair, and even no expression.


    But they were also scarred.


    They silently shed tears and watched the fire burn.


    Then he turned and looked at the women who had closed their eyes and freed themselves.


    They are happy because they have been free all their lives.


    The rest of them survived and will be accompanied by the nightmare for the rest of their lives.


    Looking at the fire of the building, Gu Jiu''s cold momentum strengthened under the light of the fire.


    No one knows what she''s thinking.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu thought of a person.


    That man, Jun Beimo.


    But soon the beautiful and refined little face changed slightly, and a disdainful smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Jiu turned and walked towards the front.


    "Settle these people down. Next is brother Hu."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, everyone moved.


    They held the people in their arms to the car.


    Even if it''s a body, take it away.


    After Gu Jiu and others left.


    Where the survivors lived, everyone woke up in the middle of the night.


    Because the fire of a building is really too strong.


    And the sound of fire fighting downstairs.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    It was almost early in the morning when the two groups of forces of dragon and tiger were solved, the bodies of those women were disposed of and returned to the villa.


    Gu Jiu seldom spoke this night.


    She was tired all over.


    So are your bodyguards, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    As soon as he entered the villa, Gu Jiu went upstairs.


    But soon she stopped.


    Turned and looked at the people standing in the hall. Gu Jiu stretched out jade like fingers and pressed his forehead.


    "You all wash and sleep. If you have anything to say, as for brother Hu and his men at noon, just find someone."


    She didn''t forget that Huo Xiang promised the people of the base that they would be executed at noon.


    "Well, you go and have a rest." Huo Xiang stood up.


    Gu Jiu nodded and walked upstairs.


    After that, your bodyguards began to go back to their rooms.


    So are Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Gu Jiu went upstairs. As soon as she was going back to her bedroom, she saw Tang Yi coming out next door to her room.


    The woman''s exquisite beauty and cold face are really pleasing to the eyes at this time.


    Gu Jiu barely bent his mouth, "good morning."


    Tang Yi saw Gu Jiu appear, his eyes moved, "good morning, Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu nodded and walked towards the room.


    Tang Yi didn''t make any moves from beginning to end.


    Her eyes followed Gu Jiu away.


    Gu Jiu, of course, knew the other party''s line of sight and kept it on her.


    But after a busy night, Gu Jiu was tired and just wanted to have a rest quickly.


    So she didn''t look back, and naturally she didn''t see Tang Yi''s hopeful eyes.


    Tang Yi didn''t take back his sight until Gu Jiu walked into the room.


    The hope in her eyes dissipated.


    She knew Gu Jiu had just returned from outside.


    She could see the smell of wind and dust.


    Remembering the other party''s words last night and his daughter sleeping in the room, Tang turned and walked downstairs.

 Chapter 445

    Gu Jiu enters the room and goes straight to the bathroom.


    She didn''t do it that night.


    But the blood last night made her cold.


    How much blood can a woman''s body flow.


    So much blood.


    Women are watered with blood.


    Feeling the warm hot water beating on her body, Gu Jiu''s cold slowly subsided.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia base, Junjia residence.


    Jun Beimo has been back since yesterday.


    As soon as he came back, he went straight to Grandpa''s room and asked him for another trigger.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was wearing dark blue silk pajamas and lying on the lounge chair in the room.


    The slender and beautiful hands with fine cocoons are playing with a black jade wrench.


    The trigger was shining with a dark light, and there were some patterns on its face.


    Jun Beimo played with the ancient jade trigger in his hand, his eyes were shining, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    However, the posture of lying on the couch reveals the ultimate sexy and charm - charm from the bones.


    And I''m not in a bad mood.


    Because the cold face evokes a gentle radian at the corners of the mouth.


    Jun Beimo''s mood is really good.


    Especially when looking at the pattern on the trigger, the smile on the corners of the mouth became more and more pleasant.


    After returning to Huaxia base yesterday, he went straight to the house and asked for the trigger from Grandpa''s room.


    I still remember the old man''s excited face.


    Keep asking him if he has found the man of life.


    At that time, he didn''t care about the doomed man.


    Even if he had a certain idea in his heart, although he was uncertain, he was a little repellent to the destined person.


    So he didn''t answer the old man''s words and repeated to pull the finger again.


    The old man also understood his temper and didn''t ask again.


    But on that face, it seemed to be sure that he had found his destiny and a hopeful smile.


    He just frowned slightly and didn''t explain it.


    Then he picked up the box containing the black jade wrench and returned to the room neatly.


    When he opened the box and took the trigger to his hand, Jun Beimo smiled.


    Laugh openly and evil, laugh crazy and sexy.


    Because he saw the pattern on the ring.


    I see¡ª¡ª


    i see!


    Jun Beimo hasn''t slept since last night.


    He was very excited, but then he was so calm.


    Looking at the black jade wrench in his hand, Jun Beimo reached out and picked up the wine cup on the table.


    The red liquid in the goblet shook in the goblet.


    The color is so bright.


    Jun Beimo raised his hand, his thin lips slightly opened, and the rich red wine was slowly sent into his mouth.


    That''s nice. It''s his.


    It was destined to be him.


    If he is not sure of the identity of the little woman, he is always tired of the destined man.


    But now he is very happy.


    Because she can only be his.


    Feeling the mellow fragrance in his mouth, Jun Beimo''s smile became more obvious.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, however, the room was knocked.


    Jun Beimo frowned slightly.


    He didn''t make a sound.


    There was no sound outside the room.


    In a short time, Jun Beimo took it with him.


    If it were mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai, they would never just knock at the door.


    They will tell their intentions outside the door.


    Since no one spoke and knocked at the door at will, it seemed that there was no one else except the one at home.


    Jun Beimo relaxed and ignored his meaning.


    But then, as expected.


    The door was not knocked again, but it was opened directly.

 Chapter 446

    Steady with low footsteps.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jun Beimo picked his eyebrows happily.


    The visitor soon came to Jun Beimo.


    He sat down in another recliner beside him.


    The man saw the wine bottle on the table and a light flashed in his eyes.


    However, seeing the black jade wrench in Jun Beimo''s hand, it forced the heart of the stupid valley.


    Jun Beimo didn''t give each other a look.


    He is still happy to put the red wine into his mouth.


    Then he put the empty glass on the table and looked down at the black jade wrench in his hand again.


    The gentle smile on his face showed bitterness.


    Seeing the black jade wrench born with Jun Beimo, he had guessed something.


    But that''s good.


    "Beimo, I don''t have time."


    The cold voice sounded slowly, not as gentle as before.


    Especially the words that came out of his mouth, which made Jun Beimo''s pupils shrink.


    The action of pulling the finger in the hand is even more a meal.


    The visitor is his blood brother, his own brother, Jun Beichen.


    Hearing the cold voice, the man with elegant and gentle appearance revealed his true side in front of him.


    What gentle and elegant, what noble childe, this man is full of disdain and the pride of the wolf family.


    More cruel than him, and very extreme.


    But he had to put on a false mask to deal with it for the sake of the king''s family.


    Yes, this brother has been wearing a mask for more than 20 years.


    Now he is twenty-seven.


    There has never been a girl in your family. Generation after generation, they are men.


    If they can''t find their destiny at the age of 28, they will die.


    Without the attunement of the dead, they end up with death.


    The psychic power in the body is disordered. Eventually, the psychic power will explode and die without control.


    Suddenly hearing Jun Beichen''s words, the look in Jun Beimo''s eyes changed a few times.


    He knew that the other party''s body began to have all kinds of reactions before the end of the world.


    I just didn''t expect the time to be so fast.


    The Chinese New Year is just a few months away.


    And Jun Beichen is about to be twenty-eight.


    Jun Beimo put away the look in his eyes. He put the black jade wrench in his hand into the wooden box.


    Then he took out another glass from the table.


    Pour red liquid into his previously empty glass and his present glass.


    Jun Beichen kept looking at the younger brother''s action.


    He has always maintained his noble and handsome side. Even before, he said it with a smile.


    It''s like the person who will die next year... Not him.


    When Jun Beimo handed the wine to him, he took it without hesitation.


    Also very hospitable: "thank you."


    Jun Beimo glanced at him lightly when he heard the speech, and the dislike in his eyes was very obvious.


    The smile on Jun Beichen''s face was more obvious.


    He is happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Just because this is the first time my brother poured wine to him from childhood.


    And he knows that although his brother looks cold, he is a person who enjoys it very much.


    The other party''s wine is definitely the best in the world, which can''t be bought by rich families.


    How could Jun Beimo not know his mind.


    This seemingly gentle and elegant man has a little hobby, drinking.


    No one knows that the young master of your family is very alcoholic.


    And always secretly thinking about his wine.


    The so-called thank you just now is just because you can drink his glass of wine.

 Chapter 447

    Jun Beimo looked at him and turned his head.


    He conveniently put away the wooden box on the table and then picked up the wine glass on the table.


    Jun Beimo sipped the red wine in the glass and said casually, "drink it. I can give you more drinks while there is still time."


    However, he did not have a "conscience", but in exchange for Jun Beichen''s smile.


    In such a big bedroom, Jun Beichen''s happy smile sounded.


    When Jun Beichen laughed enough, he put the red wine in his hand into his mouth.


    He put all the wine in the glass into his mouth.


    Jun Beimo glanced at each other with a trace of injury in his eyes.


    But no one found it.


    Jun Beichen is addicted to wine and loves wine like life.


    How could a man like him be so violent.


    It can be seen that his heart is not as calm as it seems.


    Also, how can people in their king''s family easily see their likes and dislikes.


    Look away, Jun Beimo doesn''t look at each other.


    His mood is a little complicated and a little different.


    But Jun Beichen poured the empty red wine glass again.


    Carrying the world''s best products that the rich family can''t buy, Jun Beichen''s eyes are filled with sadness and reluctance that no one can see.


    "Beimo, I''ve never asked anyone. Now please do me a favor."


    A cool and gentle voice sounded in this quiet room.


    Jun Beimo heard that he was motionless, and his eyes looked out of the window without any ripples.


    Seeing this kind of Jun Beimo, Jun Beichen''s face was even more bitter.


    He knew that the request was very difficult, but he had to go on.


    "Beimo, after I leave, the only concern is her (him). Help me take more care of her."


    Hearing this, Jun Beimo looked up at Jun Beichen.


    There was a sharp moment in his eyes.


    Jun Beichen saw him like this, but he didn''t have any fear, and even hung a smile on his face.


    "This is my only request. No one can do it except you. I want her to live, even if I die."


    Jun Beimo looked at him for a long time. Then he whispered, "why should I help you? Whether I live or die has nothing to do with me."


    Then he turned and continued to relax on the couch.


    At that moment, the sharpness of his body disappeared, and there was only the ultimate languid charm.


    Seeing that he was like a sleepy big lazy cat in sleepy valley, Jun Beichen didn''t speak again.


    He has only one person in his heart all his life.


    You can''t love, touch or get.


    This is the only person he puts on the top of his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say it clearly.


    But at this time, looking at Jun Beimo''s attitude, he knew that the other party had promised.


    Because that person is equally important in his heart.


    That person may not be so valued by Jun Beimo in his heart, but he is also an indispensable person for his brother.


    Jun Beichen brought the wine cup to his mouth. This time he didn''t take a big drink, but enjoyed it slowly.


    Then he continued to speak.


    "I don''t know if I can hold on for a few months. Maybe it''s selfish. She must live after my death, because your family is ruthless and wants someone else in the world to remember me.


    I know her feelings for me, but it''s a pity that she''s not destined to be together.


    The person who survived may be painful, but I don''t want her to die. Even the walking corpse should live and remember me forever. "


    Jun Beichen''s words were quite cruel.


    But listening to Jun Beimo''s ears, he nodded in exchange.


    Jun Beichen saw his action in the corner of his eye and knew that he was an unconscious action.

 Chapter 448

    Jun Beichen was satisfied, so he really drank more next.


    He drank in the morning, which made him feel comfortable.


    In addition, he was in a better mood after solving the things behind him.


    "Well, I''ve said everything I should say. You''re busy. I''ll go first."


    With that, Jun Beichen drank all the wine in his hand, put the cup on the table and turned away.


    Jun Beimo looked at the empty glass on the table and heard that the door was opened. He suddenly turned his head, "wait --"


    Jun Beichen''s hand on the door suddenly let go and turned to look at his descendants.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His face looks like a gentle and elegant young master.


    Although at this time, Jun Beimo looked at a valley that wanted to come forward to tear its true face apart, he frowned and thought of others.


    "What does a destined man look for?"


    When Jun Beichen heard this, his peach blossom eyes similar to Jun Beimo narrowed slightly.


    He closed the door and walked towards Jun Beimo again.


    While walking, he said: "except for you, who are special and use a trigger to find the destined person, everyone else in your family will follow. The spirit tool born with you will find the destined person. Everyone''s is different.


    However, as long as there is you, junbei ink is the most special existence. Your finger is the inheritance and hope of the Junjia family.


    I don''t know about Grandpa and father. I''ve never asked, but my spirit tool is a white jade.


    As long as you soak your own blood into the spirit instrument and open it, you will find the destined person. "


    Hearing Jun Beichen''s words, he looked at the other party to sit down again and find out his hidden wine. Jun Beimo didn''t stop him.


    Because he''s thinking about something.


    How could he not know Jun Beichen, who is the person in his heart.


    But the identity of the other party, if not so special, if that person is not so surprising.


    At this time, Jun Beimo wanted to let Jun Beichen have a try. Whether the destined person was right in front of him.


    Lucky as he is.


    Unfortunately, there seems to be little hope for this.


    However, Jun Beimo knew that there was another way to determine whether he was destined or not.


    There are such records in your family''s books.


    The combination of yin and yang shows its vitality. It has been 28 years.


    The combination of Yang and yang shows its vitality. It has been 28 years.


    Men and women, only after doing that in-depth understanding, flesh body zero distance touch, will we know whether it is a destined person.


    It''s just a bad policy.


    However, the jun family also has previous examples.


    The reason why Jun Beimo knows this is that he likes quiet since he was a child and often reads books in Jun''s ancestral house.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was glad that he found his little woman.


    But the arrival of Jun Beichen and his notice made him very unhappy at the bottom of his heart.


    The two brothers continued to talk in the room.


    Say something they have never talked about.


    This is the first time they have spoken so calmly since they were young.


    Time passed unconsciously, and it was noon in the twinkling of an eye.


    Jun Beichen drank a lot of wine, and three empty wine glasses have been placed on the table.


    Jun Beichen also knew that he had drunk a lot. At this time, he needed to go back to the house to have a rest.


    "It''s a good feeling to sit and talk with you for the first time. Unfortunately, there won''t be many opportunities in the future."


    Jun Beichen is a little pity.


    Then he really left this time.


    After the other party left, Jun Beimo still lay down without any movement.


    Until the door was closed for a long time.

 Chapter 449

    After a long time, Jun Beimo got up and walked towards the head of the bed.


    He went to the bed and sat down. He picked up the phone on the bedside table.


    "Mousran came up."


    When the phone was picked up, Jun Beimo hung up without waiting for the other party to answer.


    Soon the door was knocked.


    "Little Lord, I''m coming."


    Hearing the warm voice outside the room, Jun Beimo walked back to the previous recliner again.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open and mousran came in.


    Close the door gently and walk towards the man lying on the couch like a cheetah.


    Even now, the man is lying on the couch like a sleeping cat.


    But mousran knew how dangerous this man was and how terrible his strength was.


    Mousran came to him with a respectful and obedient attitude.


    "Little Lord."


    Jun Beimo heard that he didn''t speak, but took out the wooden box again.


    Open it and take out the black jade wrench.


    The corners of the mouth bend in a gentle arc.


    Thinking of the little woman, Jun Beimo was very calm.


    "Si ran, I found the destined man."


    Mu Si ran looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    At this time, the tenderness on the little Lord''s face and the deep feeling have a panoramic view.


    Mu Si ran thought of the woman for the first time, Gu Jiu.


    The little Lord only thought of this when he mentioned Gu Jiu.


    At this time, mousran had to guess.


    Is it the woman who is the destiny of the little Lord?


    If it is true, then everything is going for the better.


    At this time, mu siran''s face was filled with excitement, excitement and joy.


    "Young master, but Miss Gu?"


    At this time, he urgently needs a definite answer.


    If it is true, he feels that he is naive and prefers the less Lord.


    It is a well-known thing in your family that how much the little Lord resists the appointed people.


    At this time, the little Lord has a gentle face. Although he guesses that eight - nine is inseparable from ten, mu siran still needs an accurate answer.


    Hearing mu siran''s question, Jun Beimo looked up and looked at each other deeply.


    There was nothing else in those clear eyes.


    There is only respect for him and a trace of worship.


    Jun Beimo lowered his eyes and warmed up on his face.


    "Yes, she was there."


    Mu Si ran heard it, and his face was full of joy.


    He bent down and knelt on one knee.


    "Congratulations, young Lord. You''ve got this beauty."


    Hearing the excited happy words, Jun Beimo''s eyes were full of smiles.


    Beauty?


    Really beautiful.


    Unfortunately, he is still a grinding goblin.


    Playing with the black jade wrench in his hand, Jun Beimo looked at the man kneeling on one knee.


    The man has been with him for more than ten years.


    Even Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai, the four of them have been following him.


    After all these years, they are no longer masters and servants.


    More brotherhood, after all, has come through so many years of common adversity.


    Jun Beimo knocked on the table with his other hand.


    Hearing the sound of this finger beating, the joy on mousran''s face disappeared.


    His face was expressionless, but his heart was a little frightened.


    The little Lord''s action is thinking about something, and his mood is not good or bad.


    I just don''t know that the young Lord called him up. Is it really just to tell him this?


    Mousran felt that was not the case.


    There must be something else.


    "Si ran, do you have anything you want?"


    "Follow the little Lord to the death."

 Chapter 450

    Mu Si ran smelled the speech, stopped thinking, raised his head and looked directly at the man in front of him.


    His voice is firm and his heart is flustered.


    What do you mean, young Lord?


    The sound of fingers tapping on the desktop continues.


    There was no pause because of mousran''s words.


    Mousse could see and hear, but he no longer had any words.


    Look straight at the man in front of you with very firm eyes.


    Similarly, Jun Beimo is also looking at him.


    That look can''t deceive people. He knows mu siran''s firmness.


    Mu siran is different from Siyun, Siyun and Jiang Bai.


    He was given to him by Jun Beichen.


    My brother brought it back from outside and left it after a lot of hardships.


    He never doubted each other.


    But now it''s a little difficult.


    If he had been in the past, he would not have been involved in these messy things.


    But after discovering the identity of the little woman, he felt softer.


    And know the hard work of this kind of love.


    Jun Beimo closed his eyes and whispered, "would you like to go to the thunder security base and serve the young lady?"


    Upon hearing such questions, mousran breathed a sigh of relief.


    He immediately bowed his head and said respectfully, "yes, young Lord, rest assured. Si ran will protect the safety of young lady."


    The sound of fingers tapping on the table disappeared.


    Jun Beimo stood up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Then go down and prepare. We''ll start tomorrow and give it to you, young lady."


    "Yes."


    Mousran walked out of the door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know why, there''s always a trace of something wrong.


    It''s absolutely a pleasure that the young Lord has found the destined person.


    He saw that the little Lord was really happy, but he didn''t know why. There were some actions after listening to the words. Mousran just felt something was wrong.


    But he didn''t dare to do anything wrong. As long as it was the order of the little Lord, he had to finish it.


    Think of that woman, can let the little Lord have such a change, mousran gently bent the corners of his mouth.


    Mousran walked downstairs, ready to go back to the room and prepare things.


    Behind him, a sight fell on him, so strong.


    He can feel it without looking back.


    This is his ability and acumen as a bodyguard.


    Mousran stopped, stiff all over.


    Because on this floor, except for the young master, there is only the young master.


    And the sight was so hot that I couldn''t breathe.


    Mu Si ran closed his eyes and then opened them. The complexity in his eyes was covered, and all that remained was respect.


    He turned slowly and saw the man standing at the door at a glance.


    Slightly narrowed peach blossom eyes and a smiling expression on his face.


    Slender figure, cynical smile, it seems that only in your family can they see it.


    Outsiders who have ever seen the elegant young master with elegant temperament since childhood will have this appearance.


    "Young master."


    Mousran bowed his head respectfully.


    Listening to this solemn greeting and the posture that can''t make mistakes all over, Jun Beichen''s smile changed for a moment.


    But soon he came slowly towards mousran.


    While walking, he said, "Oh! Isn''t this Xiao Si ran? Your young master is rubbing you again. It''s true. He doesn''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade at all."


    Mu Si ran heard this little Si ran, and every time he heard it, his eyes twitched.


    There are also words full of tune play behind, which makes people very helpless.


    Every time the young master sees him, there is nothing else but this title.

 Chapter 451

    He used to be so young that he just heard the name.


    At this time, he was already an adult, and it was inevitable that he was still called... A little hot.


    He is still a man after all.


    Mousran didn''t propose to ask the young master to change this title.


    Unfortunately, each time is not successful, and even suffer some losses.


    Mu Si ran closed his eyes and his heart was full of helplessness.


    Just listen to his respectful words coming out of his mouth.


    "Young master, this is Si Ran''s duty."


    Respectful and stereotyped words came into Jun Beichen''s ears.


    It flashed the complexity in his eyes.


    I''m going to walk in front of each other.


    He stopped abruptly.


    The expression on his face changed, "hiss, it''s really boring."


    Then he turned and walked towards the room, ignoring the respectful people behind him.


    At the moment of turning around, the vision in Jun Beichen''s eyes flashed over the repressive storm, and there was a dark light.


    Mousran was relieved to hear the footsteps leaving.


    Until the sound of closing the door sounded, he looked up at the young master''s room.


    I don''t know how long it was. He didn''t turn and leave until he recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Jiu opened his eyes, his eyes were full of strangeness.


    Because she dreamed of the man again.


    In less than two days after the man left, she dreamed twice.


    Although there was no ambiguity this time, I still dreamed of it.


    Gu Jiu had no choice but to spit in his eyes.


    It was spitting on herself.


    Why is it so unpromising.


    Just a man.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t know at this time, but she had been appointed a young lady by Jun''s family.


    After spitting on himself for a while, Gu Jiu got up and got out of bed.


    Because she''s hungry.


    Gu Jiu gets up, throws away the man in his mind, goes to the bathroom, simply washes, and leaves the room downstairs.


    As she passed Tang Yi''s room, she thought of the pale and weak child.


    It seems that we are still busy today.


    I promised Tang Yi yesterday to treat the child today.


    When Gu Jiu came downstairs, he smelled the aroma of the hall.


    That''s the luring - human flavor of braised prawns and the mixed fish flavor.


    Smell it carefully. It seems that there is still the smell of small stew.


    These tempting fragrance, Gou Gu Jiu''s stomach began to protest.


    Looking at the emptiness of the restaurant, she went straight to the kitchen.


    At this time, the kitchen was surrounded by Jun''s bodyguards.


    The chef is a man. Gu Jiu remembers that his name seems to be Juner.


    I stayed because I was good at cooking.


    When that man was there, he was the chef.


    Jun''s bodyguard is preparing lunch. Unexpectedly, Gu Jiu will suddenly come in.


    One of the bodyguards saw Gu Jiu and immediately respectfully said, "Miss Gu."


    Jun Er turned his back to Gu Jiu, so he didn''t see her.


    At this time, hearing the voice behind him, he quickly turned down the fire in front of him and turned around to look at the woman behind him.


    This is the man on the tip of my heart. He dare not relax.


    "Miss Gu, what are you doing in here? You''ll take out the dishes later. After you finish the soup in your hand, you can have dinner."


    Gu Jiu was a little embarrassed when he heard that he was directly pointed out.


    But only a little.


    She nodded and left the kitchen.


    Just because although the kitchen is not small, several people are busy, and she is just making trouble there.


    After Gu Jiu left, several people in the kitchen were relieved.


    Jun Er looked at the soup in front of him again.


    This is a big tonic.


    For the sake of their young master in the future, he will definitely raise Miss Gu''s body in the future.


    Jun Er waved his small fist in his heart and jumped into the valley without trying.

 Chapter 452

    At this time, Gu Jiu doesn''t know Jun er''s lofty ideal.


    As soon as she got out of the kitchen, she saw Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi coming down the stairs.


    Except Xiao Qi, the other two are under low pressure.


    Gu Jiu saw the appearance of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie with clarity in his eyes.


    Although they have experienced a lot with her, it''s a pity that they still have too little experience after all.


    Without some experience, it is doomed to be deficient in some things.


    But fortunately, they did well last night.


    Gu Jiu looked at the three men coming down and waved, "come here."


    She took the man directly to the restaurant.


    When you eat later, you don''t have to toss and turn.


    Gu Jiu will never admit that she can''t wait to taste delicious food at this time.


    She had seen it in the kitchen before, including braised prawns, stewed meat and honey chops with complete color, flavor and taste.


    There are other dishes that look good.


    And the old duck soup being stewed, even if you don''t look at it and smell it.


    At this time, Gu Jiu can''t wait to taste it.


    But while waiting, she didn''t mind calling Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi sit opposite Gu Jiu.


    Xiao Qi is still as respectful as before, with only Gu Jiu in his eyes.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are a little afraid to look at Gu Jiu.


    Seeing them like this, Gu Jiu hissed, "why? Don''t you dare look at me. I was so righteous last night. How can I wilt now."


    Hearing this, both faces were embarrassed.


    Huo Xiang is also a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing them like this, Gu Jiu is not comfortable.


    I wanted to give them a good starting point, but she was too anxious.


    However, it is better to find these problems in advance and change a scheme earlier.


    Gu Jiu leaned back on the seat, sat casually, stretched out a hand and knocked on the table.


    She won''t know that such movements and postures are almost the same as Jun Beimo.


    They all like to reach out and knock things while thinking.


    The restaurant was very quiet. There was no other sound except the sound of Gu Jiu knocking on the table.


    However, it was such a voice that made Huo Xiang and Lei Jie afraid.


    They are very afraid of Gu Jiu''s giving up.


    At the same time, they also regret their previous self righteousness.


    But they are a man, how can they speak.


    So the two sides are tangled like this.


    Gu Jiu has been with them for so long, how can he not know their regret.


    She has found out since last night.


    At this time, she thought about how to improve their combat strength and even experience.


    Only through experience can we be reborn.


    Otherwise they will never move forward.


    Looking at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, Gu Jiu finally spoke.


    "Although I don''t know why you two had concerns yesterday, I must know something about what happened last night. Don''t be soft hearted. It''s taboo for your current status."


    With that, Gu Jiu kept staring at them.


    When Huo Xiang and Lei Jie saw Gu Jiu stop, they made a statement immediately.


    "Well, I know."


    "I see."


    Gu Jiu nodded, "well, I''m going to let you go out for experience. As for the bodyguards of your family, they also intend to help you. If you have nothing to do, follow them and learn more."


    When Gu Jiu said this, the two faces were subtle.


    Last night, they saw with their own eyes how cruel your bodyguard was.

 Chapter 453

    That means they really look in awe.


    However, they were very happy to think that Gu Jiu didn''t really give up on them.


    So it should be.


    After all, it will happen sooner or later.


    Looking at their faces, Gu Jiu put his eyes in the direction of the kitchen.


    Heart, why don''t you serve? She''s hungry.


    But he said, "if you have a chance, you should take it well. In the future, I can''t be with you at any time. How far I can go depends on your ability.


    And Han Yun, although she is a woman, she has a certain ability in her heart. She is a fool.


    When his brother left, he told me a few words. Don''t treat her badly.


    She''s a good girl. If you can support each other, it''s also good. "


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other.


    Thinking of what Han Yun said last night and her attitude, there is really no usual carelessness.


    They also know that it has something to do with her life experience.


    The visible surface is just a protective color.


    But Gu Jiu said she was worth paying, so it''s no problem.


    They did not refute this.


    While the three were talking, Jun Er came to the restaurant with the dishes in his hand.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family behind him carried vegetables in their hands.


    Gu Jiu smelled the attractive fragrance and closed his eyes very satisfied.


    "Miss Gu, have dinner."


    After putting all the dishes in order, Jun Er sent the old duck soup he cooked himself to her.


    Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and nodded, "well, you''ve been busy for so long. Go down and have dinner."


    She knew that these king''s bodyguards would never treat themselves badly.


    But he was very respectful to her.


    It''s only because of the man''s orders.


    But she can''t call people too much.


    These people don''t owe her anything.


    Jun 2 nodded and took a look at the old duck soup with great tonic, with relief in his eyes.


    I hope the young master will take Miss Gu back as soon as possible and give them a little master to play with at that time.


    Jun Er went down with your bodyguard with a strange mind.


    After they went down, Gu Jiu looked at the table full of dishes with color, smell and fragrance.


    Seeing her move, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi, who has been acting as a transparent person, also began to move.


    While the four were having dinner, they agreed to come down from upstairs.


    Looking at Tang Yi''s appearance, Gu Jiu waved to him.


    "Sit down and eat, too. I happen to have something to tell you."


    As soon as Tang went downstairs, he also interrupted his meal.


    After all, she can''t always let the bodyguard bring the meal to the room.


    Even for children, but now that children have a place to live, there is no need for such affectation.


    The most important thing is that she should recognize her identity now.


    So Gu Jiu called her over. Without affectation, she sat directly in the seat where she started.


    Gu Jiu saw Tang Yi''s action and personally filled a bowl of soup and handed it to her.


    Tang took it with both hands. "Thank you, Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu chuckled.


    The tone and attitude of the other party are respectful, but they are not flattering at all.


    This is part of what she appreciates.


    Tang Yi is an ice beauty, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    But there''s something else about her.


    That is the strong side even in difficulties.


    Because the same woman, even if the other party is beautiful, she never wants to oppress or suppress the other party.


    The relationship between them has been defined from the beginning. They are only superior subordinate relationships.


    Tang Yi is not only an interesting woman, but also a woman appreciated by Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 454

    After the meal, the bodyguard of Jun''s family who disappeared before appeared and cleaned up the table.


    At the same time, Gu Jiu will also give Huo Xiang and Lei Jie to Jun Yi and Jun er.


    Xiao Qi and Tang Yi followed Gu Jiu to the living room.


    Gu Jiu leaned on the sofa and narrowed his eyes slightly, enjoying his expression very much.


    Xiao Qi and Tang Yi stood behind her.


    Gu Jiu thought for a moment and waved to them, "OK, you can sit down, too."


    Xiao Qi didn''t matter. He sat down directly.


    Tang Yi was a little worried, but when he saw Xiao Qi''s action and Gu Jiu''s face, he slowly sat down.


    The hall is very quiet.


    Gu Jiu leaned on the sofa and looked at the scene outside through the French window. She was very calm.


    Compared with her previous life, she is now living a carefree life.


    She is very satisfied with such a life.


    Freedom, leisure, not so much mess.


    Even more carefree than before the end of the world.


    Life, but so.


    What we want is to live freely.


    At this time, Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and released a lazy breath.


    Even the lotus fragrance on his body slowly came out.


    It can be seen that her mood is really very good.


    Tang Yi looked at the beauty lying on the sofa. It was really attractive.


    Not to mention the good temperament, it depends on the exquisite face.


    And that beautiful bone is a man''s Xiao thought.


    Such a woman still has a good ability, but she is not the woman who is wanted to be conquered by those who are superior.


    I don''t know which one of you has anything to do with such a woman.


    In the king''s house in the capital, although the old gentleman doesn''t ask questions, he is also an existence that can''t be ignored.


    Before the end of the world, for so many years, he held most of the military power of the army.


    Even every major event, you can see the existence of your father.


    Compared with the son of master Jun, Jun Yilong doesn''t have much sense of existence.


    But he is also the head of the army - team.


    Jun Beichen, your son, is a gentle and elegant man.


    The first noble son in the capital, the eldest young master of your family.


    The man seems gentle, but she knows he can''t shh.


    Even he knew that even if the man was not in the army, the means behind it was frightening.


    Jun Beimo and Jun sanshao were once the elite of Huaxia special species department team. It was a god like existence.


    Just because the task he took over represented life and death for China.


    Few people have seen this man.


    He has joined the army since he came of age.


    It is said that he is very cold-hearted, heartless and even aggressive.


    As long as he appears, the people around him are bound to be affected by his air conditioning.


    We should say that everyone in this family is capable.


    By the way, there is another Jun Er Shao, Jun Beiling.


    This gentleman is very mysterious.


    The mystery of Jun Er Shao has something to do with Jun San Shao and Jun Bei mo.


    Before the ceremony, Mr. Jun suddenly announced the existence of Mr. Jun.


    The news made everyone in an uproar.


    Because of your family style, it doesn''t look like a person who can do such a thing.


    Just because Jun San Shao is the same age as Jun Er Shao.


    This shows that their father had some emotional disputes outside.


    Jun Er Shao is very evil. She once heard that this man is a little crazy.


    The way of doing things is very perverse, but there is nothing unusual.

 Chapter 455

    It''s just that you two are very self-conscious and live naturally and willfully.


    However, after the appearance of Jun San Shaojun Beimo, he slowly withdrew from the eyes of everyone.


    Master Jun announced that the second young Jun had joined the army in Beiling.


    But after so many years, I haven''t seen him.


    This matter has long been forgotten.


    However, Tang Yi accepted the secret forces of the Tang family, which is clear.


    But to say which of the three young masters has something to do with Gu Jiu.


    Tang Yi''s intuition told her that Gu Jiu had absolutely something to do with one of them.


    Because the bodyguards around her don''t look like the people around Mr. Jun at all.


    They were cruel and looked very... Very respectful to Gu Jiu.


    It''s like the master of the future.


    That''s why Tang Yi had such a guess.


    But who is it?


    The three of you''s family, in addition to the missing two of you, the other two seem to be not close to female color.


    In particular, the young master of the jun family has been in the political - circles of other provinces before the end of the world.


    Although Jun sanshao retired from the army in the following years, he was not interested in women.


    "Tang Yi, Tang Yi?"


    While Tang Yi was meditating, his ear remembered the voice calling her.


    Tang looked up and saw Gu Jiu''s puzzled eyes.


    She immediately put away the thought on her face, "Miss Gu?"


    Gu Jiu saw her like this, smiled and shook his head, "what are you thinking? You shouldn''t call you several times."


    "Just think of something before."


    Tang Yi didn''t dare to say what he thought.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know whether she believed it or not. She didn''t continue to ask.


    She nodded. "What I want to tell you is that there''s nothing to do in the afternoon. Show Tang Song his body. Maybe he can remove the toxin from her body today."


    Tang Yiwen''s face didn''t change, but the light in his eyes was amazing.


    "Thank you, Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu waved his hand, "OK, go and see the children. You don''t have to accompany me here."


    Tang Yi also remembered the child. Without rejecting Gu Jiu''s kindness, he hurried upstairs.


    Xiao Qi, who has been acting as a wooden man, follows Tang Yi''s figure at this time.


    Gu jiuyuguang saw Xiao Qi''s action and didn''t say anything.


    She half reclined on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Qi didn''t collect taxes until Tang Yi disappeared.


    At this time, he still thought of the soft child.


    So small, looking so soft.


    It seems to break when touched.


    At this time, Xiao Qi felt something different in his heart, hot.


    Some things have become different.


    One glance is destined to change the fate of different people.


    Xiao Qi looked at the woman lying on the sofa with the same respect in his eyes.


    As for what I thought, I slowly pressed it down.


    He is in no hurry.


    There will be a lot of time in the future.


    The child has stayed. He will look at her slowly in the future.


    So soft... So small.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaxia security base.


    Mu Si ran received the order of the young Lord and immediately cleaned up a simple salute.


    At the same time, he also greeted Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai.


    We''ll just go to thunder security base tomorrow.


    Because mu siran didn''t hide it, the whole family almost knew it.


    Upstairs, Jun Beichen, who had woken up for a while, also obviously knew the news from the population when he went downstairs.


    His face changed a few times.


    Turn around and walk upstairs.


    No one knows what''s on his mind.

 Chapter 456

    Although Jun Beichen was anxious, he went upstairs with elegant steps and panic.


    He came to Jun Beimo''s room, stood at the door and reached out to knock.


    But I don''t know what I thought, so my hand stopped.


    Then a bitter smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    With self mockery on his face.


    He closed his eyes and walked towards his room.


    The footsteps are so heavy, and the back also gives people lonely sadness.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu fell asleep on the sofa.


    When she opened her eyes and looked around, she knew she was asleep in the hall.


    Xiao Qi, who had been with her before, disappeared.


    But he was covered with a thin blanket.


    Gu Jiu stretched, with bright satisfaction on his face.


    Looking at the outside sky, Gu Jiu sat up from the sofa.


    She remembered something and got up and walked upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Yi sat by the bed and looked at his daughter.


    My daughter is getting worse and worse.


    The breath is very weak. If you don''t feel it, it''s like there''s no breath.


    It''s a four year old child, but it looks so small.


    Thinking of the child''s father, Tang Yi''s eyes were sad.


    That man didn''t know he had a child from beginning to end.


    I didn''t even know she existed from beginning to end.


    But they have a four-year-old child.


    How ridiculous this is.


    Thinking of those absurd things, Tang Yi''s eyes were full of ridicule, and the smile on his mouth was very cold.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the room was knocked.


    Tang Yi quickly put away all the expressions on his face.


    She glanced at her daughter in bed and walked slowly towards the room.


    There was already speculation in her heart, so she looked very respectful.


    indeed.


    When I opened the door, I saw a lazy woman standing outside.


    At this time, Gu Jiu stood at the door, leaned against the wall, put his hand over his mouth and yawned.


    Seeing Tang open the door, Gu Jiu let go.


    "Let me see the children."


    With this sentence, Tang Yi stepped aside.


    Gu Jiu walked into the room with lazy feet.


    But as soon as I entered the room, my sight was on the bed, the little child.


    There was a touch of warmth in her eyes.


    Gu Jiu sat by the bed and reached out to touch the little Tang and song lying on the bed.


    The child''s temperature is very low and his breathing is weak.


    Feeling this, Gu Jiu''s face changed.


    She didn''t have time to say hello to Tang Yi and directly release the healing power in her body.


    She didn''t leave the hand on Xiao Tang and song''s body, slowly emitting a faint white light.


    The white light is formed by small particles.


    Tang Yi stood aside and saw this scene. He was surprised at first, but soon put it away.


    No matter how shocked she was.


    She won''t tell about it.


    Because she knows that Gu Jiu is a healing power.


    Although she is no longer in the Tang family, she still has some power in her hands.


    Because of her daughter''s situation and her own last resort, she drove everyone back for fear of dragging them down.


    It''s them, so Tang Yi knows that healing is a power.


    I know that the Tang, song and Dong families imprisoned one such power.


    It can be seen how precious the healing power is.


    In fact, when Gu Jiu said she would treat her daughter, she already had such a side rub.


    At this time, the scene in front of her really made her guess right.


    Anyway, she won''t tell anyone about it.

 Chapter 457

    Gu Jiu doesn''t know what Tang Yi thinks. She constantly releases the healing power in her body.


    "Well..."


    It may be the pain caused by the process of removing toxins, which made the little Tang and song couldn''t help but spit out a painful voice.


    As soon as Tang heard his daughter''s painful voice, he couldn''t help walking quickly to the bedside.


    Her face was anxious and her eyes were worried.


    Gu Jiu pursed his lips tightly, and his hand moved slowly on Xiao Tang and song.


    The pain of the Tang and Song Dynasties is getting louder and louder.


    The heartache in Tang Yi''s eyes and the immobility in Gu Jiu''s eyes form two extremes.


    Gu Jiu can''t give up halfway.


    Tang Yi saw his daughter suffer because of his mother''s love.


    "Wow..."


    When Gu Jiu''s hand came to Xiao Tang Song''s feet, she only saw her wow and spit out a lot of blood again.


    At this time, Tang Yi couldn''t care about anything.


    She hurried to her daughter, took her daughter from the dirty bed and held her in her arms.


    Gu Jiu saw this scene and followed Xiao Tang and song''s feet.


    At this time, we still need the last step. We can''t give up, otherwise all our previous efforts will be wasted.


    The body toxins of Xiao Tang Song and Han Dongfeng are different.


    The toxins in her body must be cleaned up at one time.


    Otherwise it will sweep through the body again.


    Although Tang Yi''s actions almost disrupted her treatment, she simply did not hold Xiao Tang and song far away.


    "Mom, I hurt..."


    Xiao Tang Song opened his eyes and saw his mother in front of him. He couldn''t help whispering.


    When Tang Yi heard his daughter speak, his eyes were hot and his tears almost came down.


    The whisper is so weak and so dependent.


    "Wow..."


    At this time, Xiao Tang and song spit out a big mouthful of blood again.


    The blood is black and even has some peculiar smell.


    The blood vomited from the mouth of Tang and song was all contaminated with Tang Yi.


    Tang Yi doesn''t care at all. At this time, she only cares about her daughter''s health.


    At the same time, seeing Tang and song spit out the blood, Gu Jiu also slowly put away his hands.


    Instead of looking at the mother and daughter, she took out a lotus seed.


    The fragrance of lotus seeds instantly reached the tip of Tang Yi''s nose.


    There was also the fluctuation of spiritual power on the lotus seed, which made Tang Yi look up at Gu Jiu.


    There was surprise, shock and confusion in his eyes... It finally took it for granted.


    In short, Tang Yi''s heart is very complex.


    She looked down at the child in her arms.


    At this time, there was no previous pallor on her daughter''s face.


    But it''s not very nice.


    Gu Jiu took the lotus seed in his hand and handed it to Tang Yi, "feed it to her."


    Tang Yi didn''t take what she was holding.


    But looked up at Gu Jiu, with complexity on his face.


    "Do you know how precious it is?"


    Gu Jiu sees that Tang Yi doesn''t take it. She thinks the other party doesn''t know the benefits of lotus seeds to people''s health.


    But I didn''t expect to hear such a sentence.


    He Qizhen is expensive?


    This means that Tang Yi knows the value of the lotus seed.


    Gu Jiu looked at the little lotus seed in her hand.


    She only knew that the lotus seed was helpful to people''s injuries. She knew that it had the effect of washing meridians and cutting bones, and could strengthen her body.


    But I don''t know what the word precious means.


    So Gu Jiu took her hand back. She held the lotus seed with her index finger and thumb, and an indifferent smile hung around her mouth.


    "Do you know this lotus seed?"


    Although it is an inquiry, it has a positive tone.


    Tang Yi also paid attention to Gu Jiu''s expression.


    But the indifferent smile made her unable to feel what was in each other''s heart.

 Chapter 458

    Tang Yi looked at his daughter in his arms and said, "all ancient martial families have their own martial arts, but all practitioners need one thing, that is spiritual power.


    Spiritual power can benefit practitioners a lot, and it can also make them stand at the top, which is the treasure competed by all families.


    Even for a little rare spiritual power, the guwushi family did not hesitate to use all means and forces in the open. "


    When Tang Yi said this, he couldn''t help looking up at Gu Jiu.


    Seeing that her look was still unchanged or even indifferent, she continued: "what the ancient Wu family can do for an object with rare aura is cruel competition and killing.


    I remember when I first took over the secret power of the Tang family, I saw a small family who was killed because of a descendant jade pendant.


    Just because the jade pendant has aura, it was the work of the Dong family. Dozens of people in a family were killed. "


    Gu Jiu kept listening. She didn''t expect to hear such words.


    Tang Yi finished and looked at Gu Jiu seriously.


    She still couldn''t see what the woman in front of her was thinking.


    Because she was really indifferent and her expression was too indifferent.


    Tang Yi held his daughter in his arms and saw that her face was much better.


    The body temperature is also slowly rising.


    Gu Jiu kept his previous movements and played with the little lotus seeds in his hands.


    Hearing Tang Yi''s words, he didn''t give much response.


    She handed the lotus seed to Tang Yi again. "Feed it to Tang Song. It''s good for her health."


    Tang Yi heard that the speech was broken, and she said again, "Miss Gu, do you know that the jade pendant in that small family doesn''t even have one tenth of the aura compared with the things you take out at this time."


    Gu Jiu looked at her with a smile. "I understand your words. Since you gave it to Xiao Tang and song, don''t think about it. Now the most important thing is the child''s physical condition."


    Then Gu Jiu pushed the lotus seed in his hand towards Tang Yi again.


    This time Tang Yi did not refuse.


    She knew the woman in front of her was a smart one.


    I think I can understand the importance of her previous words.


    Tang Yi took the lotus seed and put it directly into the mouth of Tang and Song dynasties.


    Gu Jiu looked at Xiao Tang and song''s face, and then glanced at the 1 mess on the bed. She stood up.


    "Take care of the children first. If you need anything, go directly to the bodyguard in the villa."


    "Miss Gu, go slowly."


    Tang Yi held the child in his arms and watched Gu Jiu leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu left the room and walked downstairs.


    At this time, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 are coming from the outside.


    They also followed Huo Xiang and Lei Jie covered in dust.


    It''s really wonderful to see their faces.


    The appearance of being hit and the grinning face must have been stimulated by the bodyguards of the jun family.


    As for the grin. Gu Jiu glanced at them.


    There were no scars on their appearance, but Gu Jiu knew that there were definitely scars on them.


    The dust tells everything.


    She saw that there was a big footprint on Raj''s waist.


    "Miss Gu..."


    "Miss Gu..."


    The Party saw Gu Jiu coming down from upstairs and greeted him respectfully.


    Gu Jiu waved and walked down.


    Come to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    The wronged eyes came straight at her.


    It''s like a dog injured outside.


    At the thought of this metaphor, Gu Jiu couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 459

    However, she did not ask about their experiences and passed by.


    "Give you two more meat for dinner."


    But he opened his mouth to comfort them and give them some peace of mind.


    Otherwise, let your bodyguards toss around. They don''t take off their skin.


    She didn''t want to spend some time seeing two guys who tortured no human form.


    As soon as Huo Xiang and Lei Jie heard Gu Jiu''s words, their eyes looking at her back became more sad.


    But they didn''t say anything.


    After all, they have benefited a lot today, but this process is simply not painful.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie walked very strangely and bared their teeth towards the upstairs.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family also dispersed slowly and went back to the room to clean up.


    Gu Jiu came to the teahouse in the hall.


    After Jun''s bodyguard came, Gu Jiu really felt that the standard of living had risen sharply.


    They have done very well in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    Looking at the hot water in the teahouse and the best tea on one side, Gu Jiu started.


    Those slender fingers slowly stroked the gap.


    That manner, and that movement, like a beautiful scenery.


    It makes people look exciting and very comfortable.


    When Gu Jiu made tea, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had gone downstairs.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family have already cleaned up and returned to their posts.


    Even Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 stood not far from her.


    Gu Jiu waved to Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3.


    "Come and sit down and try my tea."


    Because Gu Jiu once worked in Jun''s company, she had to go out to socialize.


    At that time, I also learned the tea ceremony in order to deal with customers.


    However, three years after the end of the last life, coupled with the rebirth of this life, she has not touched the tea set for a long time.


    I don''t know how the tea tastes now.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were not polite.


    But Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 had hesitation in their eyes.


    Gu Jiu didn''t seem to see the hesitation in their eyes and waved to them again.


    "Come on, it''s all right. You have to take care of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie during this time. It''s my thanks. Don''t dislike it."


    Gu Jiu''s words were spoken with a smile and light wind and cloud.


    But Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 didn''t hesitate any more.


    Because the person in front of us is the one who the little Lord puts on the tip of his heart.


    How could they refuse.


    To refuse is to look down upon it.


    In fact, they also know that the reason why Gu Jiu said this is just to let them relax.


    Seeing several people sitting on their seats, Gu Jiu sent the tea cups to their tables.


    Then he took his tea cup and went to the sofa with the French window.


    Feeling the sunshine, Gu Jiu took a sip of tea very comfortably.


    At this time, she didn''t know what the tea ceremony was like in her previous life.


    But the tea in my hand is the best.


    Whether it is color, aroma or taste, it is a good product.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s action, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 slowly picked up the teacup in front of them.


    Among the three, Juner is the one who can''t hold his words.


    He tasted the tea in his hand and smiled in his eyes.


    "Miss Gu doesn''t know. This tea is my favorite. We seldom drink it on weekdays."


    Then he took another sip of the tea in his hand, as if the tea in his hand was Qiongjiang Yulu.


    Gu Jiu, leaning on the sofa, was slightly stunned.


    It turned out that this was left by the man.


    Listen to what they mean, it''s better for him.

 Chapter 460

    I didn''t expect that man to like tea.


    He doesn''t look like a person who likes tea.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Gu Jiu took another sip of the tea in his hand.


    Well, it''s really a good product.


    Jun one and Jun three heard Jun two''s words, and they glanced at him one after another.


    But he never stopped him.


    In their cognition, it is also good for Gu Jiu to know more about the little Lord.


    Jun Er didn''t see the obscure eyes of the two people around him.


    He narrowed his eyes and continued: "don''t look at the coldness of the young Lord. In fact, he is most considerate of us. Although the means of punishing people are a little scary, he never took us as his men.


    During the mission, if we were injured, the little Lord took it to heart and did everything for us silently behind his back.


    I thought the young Lord would always be cold. Even if he cared about people, he didn''t show much emotion. Unfortunately, this time it really opened our eyes -- "


    With that, Jun Er stopped. He looked at the woman with her eyes in the sofa.


    Gu Jiu kept her original posture when she heard Jun Er mention the man, indicating that she was listening.


    She knew that Juner wanted her to hear it on purpose.


    So when Jun Er stopped, she glanced at each other faintly.


    Seeing this look in his eyes, Jun 2 continued: "the little Lord was like this in the past, but it has changed since I met Miss Gu. The little Lord never smiled or even had too much emotional fluctuation.


    But when I met Miss Gu, the young master became different. He became smelly and occasionally smiled. The outward emotion was very obvious. "


    Gu Jiu looked down at the teacup in his hand.


    When the man was really in front of her, it was different.


    She can feel it.


    But what can this be.


    Jun Er then raised his eyes to Gu Jiu.


    Because Gu Jiu hung her head slightly and couldn''t see her face, she didn''t know what she thought in her heart.


    Junyi and Junsan also pay attention to Gu Jiu.


    They naturally know that Shaozhu hasn''t broken through emotional boundaries with Gu Jiu.


    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t react much, and he sighed in his heart.


    But she didn''t stop Jun 2 from talking about the little Lord, which is already very good.


    Because they know that the woman in front of them will not change the little Lord because of their words.


    But just let her remember that there is such a person as Shaozhu.


    This is not in vain to reduce the Lord''s intention to keep them.


    Gu Jiu didn''t speak and kept looking at the teacup in his hand.


    No one knows what she thinks.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie knew what the boy meant when they spoke to Jun 2.


    But these things are Gu Jiu''s emotional problems.


    They didn''t talk, nor did they pay attention to Gu Jiu.


    Because they hurt all over.


    This afternoon''s training is definitely hell for them.


    When they went upstairs to wash, there were no scars on their bodies.


    But the pain from the bones made them know that all this was an illusion.


    It only shows that the people of your family are clever and cruel.


    The atmosphere in the teahouse soon quieted down.


    Gu Jiu continued to enjoy the man''s favorite tea.


    She looked at the scene outside the landing window and thought of the man.


    I don''t know how he is.


    When the heart begins to care about a man, it means that it has put people in the heart.


    She is not an ignorant little girl.


    She knows what the situation stands for.

 Chapter 461

    Gu Jiu''s silence made several people not far away not speak.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    The atmosphere is and subtle.


    When Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 saw Gu Jiu, they looked at each other.


    They were about to get up and leave when they heard Gu Jiu''s voice.


    "How old are you?"


    Brush several pairs of eyes directly onto Gu Jiu.


    Including Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Gu Jiu seemed to have no feeling and still looked out of the window.


    She hung her head slightly and looked at the empty tea cup in her hand.


    Jun Er looked at the empty teacup in her hand, immediately picked up the teapot on the table and walked towards Gu Jiu.


    After giving Gu Jiuxu tea, he respectfully said: "the young master is now 25. He joined the army at the age of 18. He has experienced various assessments in the special forces, and finally entered the state secret special forces and became the captain of the forces.


    After many dangerous missions, he won various honors and was given the rank of senior colonel. He is the youngest... "


    Gu Jiu was surprised when he heard Jun er''s words.


    I didn''t expect that man to have such glory.


    "If the little Lord hadn''t been hurt by a sneak attack, there would be more than this achievement at this time."


    "Injury? Leg?"


    Hearing that the man was secretly attacked, Gu Jiu tightened his heart.


    It''s natural to ask.


    Upon hearing Gu Jiu''s active inquiry, Jun er''s face was excited.


    "Yes, I just thought the young master was attacked secretly. Otherwise, how could he leave the team? The most hateful person who attacked secretly was the Dong family. If he hadn''t caught the handle, he would have been abandoned."


    Dong family?


    Gu Jiu found that she always overheard the Dong family.


    The man was injured. There must be sequelae.


    How else can you leave the team.


    Such a box of Gu Jiu''s heart was tight and worried.


    When I get along with each other, I don''t seem to find anything wrong with his legs.


    It looks no different from normal.


    Is it because she didn''t pay special attention, so she didn''t find it.


    Gu Jiu tightened his hand holding the tea cup.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu didn''t ask the little Lord again, Jun Er listened.


    Jun one and Jun three gave him a look, and the latter obediently returned to his seat.


    Just then, a bodyguard of Jun''s family came quickly.


    He nodded towards Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3, and then walked to Gu Jiu.


    "Miss Gu, someone outside said it was your parents and your sister. Would you like to come in?"


    Gu Jiu was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Waving away the figure of the man in his head, Gu Xuan''s face immediately appeared.


    At this time, hearing the word "parents", she first thought of her sister.


    A sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    It seems that this is really not the enemy will not meet.


    I didn''t think they really came.


    When she first met them, she knew they were bound to appear in the thunder base.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Directly.


    Several people on one side naturally saw the mockery of Gu Jiu''s face and the cold air.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie already know.


    The woman they met outside the base last time was sister Gu Jiu they met in the hotel.


    Gu Jiu''s parents were still there.


    It was because they saw the parents'' ruthlessness to Gu Jiu that they ignored Gu Xuan.


    Later, I slowly remembered why the woman looked so familiar.


    At this time, looking at Gu Jiu''s appearance, I knew that they didn''t want to see them.

 Chapter 462

    Huo Xiang knows that Gu Jiu doesn''t like those people.


    So he just wanted to talk and let someone go straight back.


    But I didn''t expect Gu Jiu to speak at this time.


    "Let them in."


    Having said that, he stood up and walked towards the hall.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie looked at each other, endured the pain and followed Gu Jiu''s footsteps.


    The bodyguard of the king''s family who sent the message has gone outside.


    At the thought of the disgusting faces of the family, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were mocked.


    Jun 1, Jun 2, Jun 3, although they don''t know what''s going on.


    But looking at the sarcasm on Gu Jiu''s face and the ugly expressions of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, I also know something''s wrong.


    Thinking of the little Lord''s instructions before leaving, the three put down their tea cups one after another.


    Immediately followed.


    They can''t let Gu Jiu have any mistakes.


    Even if it''s her family.


    But before again, Jun three stopped Jun two''s way.


    "I think you talk a lot today."


    Jun two one saw Jun three blocking the way and immediately wanted to blow up.


    But hearing his words, he looked at Jun Yi.


    "As soon as you touched your nose, the reason why he didn''t stop before was because Gu Jiu began to ask.


    This is a good performance and is beneficial to the little Lord.


    But what Jun er said did cross the line.


    Especially the leg injury of Shaozhu.


    As soon as you saw the boss, you knew it was bad.


    So he looked up and raised a smiling face.


    "Third, I''m not thinking about the life of the young Lord. You shouldn''t have heard this, OK?"


    Jun San glanced at him disdainfully and then turned his mouth.


    "You think you can hide too little from the Lord. I''ll ask for more blessings."


    Then he turned and strode away.


    However, when he turned around, a smile curved around his mouth. Although it was very light, he definitely smiled.


    And there was a sense of schadenfreude.


    Jun Er heard this, but it was like being struck by thunder.


    He looked at the boss for help.


    You a board face, serious look at you two.


    "Well, what the third said is not unreasonable. You do it yourself."


    With that, regardless of Jun er''s sad little eyes, he turned and walked towards the hall.


    Similarly, at the moment of turning around, the corners of my mouth bent.


    A smile of schadenfreude.


    At this time, Juner didn''t know that this was no longer an era of peace.


    It doesn''t matter if something leaks.


    But only the leg injury of the little Lord is a taboo.


    However, if Gu Jiu is better to the little Lord, or there is any emotional change.


    That''s harmless.


    Jun San just wants to tease Jun 2.


    But he didn''t understand.


    Jun 2 is very depressed.


    At the thought of the little Lord''s means of punishing people, he was shocked all over.


    It''s horrible.


    He decided to please the boss and the third.


    Can you let me know later? Every day counts.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after Gu Jiu sat on the sofa, he saw Jun''s bodyguard leading the three people.


    Gu Guangping, her father, is very embarrassed.


    The clothes didn''t wash much at first sight.


    And still standing behind the woman ye Wanyue, there was no masculinity at all.


    Gu Xuan followed behind them.


    The sister, as soon as she came in, had greedy eyes.


    Ye Wanyue is even more interesting.


    She looked at her lovingly.


    This is really strange.


    Seeing the family of three, Gu Jiu didn''t have any ups and downs at this time.

 Chapter 463

    This is her so-called family.


    Father''s cowardice, stepmother''s mask, sister''s dark calculation.


    What do they think of her.


    Ye Wanyue followed the bodyguard to the sofa and looked at Gu Jiu with kindness on her face.


    When he came to Gu Jiu, his eyes were wet.


    She sat in front of Gu Jiu and stretched out her hand to pull Gu Jiu''s hand.


    Looking at ye Wanyue''s action, Gu Jiu obviously hated it in his eyes.


    Naturally, she hid and picked up the tea on the table.


    This is what Jun Yi brought from the teahouse when they came.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s action, ye Wanyue didn''t think much.


    At the thought of what her daughter said, she had a greedy calculation in the bottom of her eyes.


    So I didn''t take care of Jiu''s previous actions and wiped my tears.


    Taking advantage of this world, I also saw two men sitting opposite Gu Jiu.


    I think these two people are the distinguished people in the base.


    At the thought of the beautiful days in the future, ye Wanyue cried harder.


    Even looking at Gu Jiu with sad eyes, tears flowed down.


    "Jiujiu, I finally found you. Your father and I thought something had happened to you. I didn''t expect you to be well. It''s really great. You don''t know how worried I am about you for your father.


    Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong with you. What else can we do? You''re a child, too. Don''t know to inform us. It''s easy to find me and your father.


    It''s all right. Our family live well together. You child, it''s not reassuring... "


    Hearing ye Wanyue''s profound words, Gu Jiu looked up at her cowardly father.


    Gu Guangping and his eldest daughter''s line of sight were right up and immediately dodged.


    But Gu Jiu looked at him directly.


    It''s like seeing the bottom of his heart.


    This makes Gu Guangping very uncomfortable.


    He sighed deeply, looked at his eldest daughter''s line of sight and whispered, "you''re fine."


    When he said this, he didn''t have those messy things in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu could even see that he was really worried.


    But Gu Jiu had a mocking smile.


    If the father is really worried about her, he really cares about her daughter.


    Then you wouldn''t be here today.


    Then Gu Jiu looked at Gu Xuan who was decorating the villa with her eyes.


    At this time, her eyes were full of potential and greedy ambition.


    Gu Xuan, what are you calculating.


    You can''t touch everything about me this time.


    Ye Wanyue cried for a long time and got Gu Jiu''s response.


    She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and looking at the eldest daughter in front of her.


    The girl called her mother''s daughter for more than twenty years.


    Gu Jiu looked in the direction of Gu Xuan, with a smile on her face.


    It''s like knowing why they''re here.


    The eyes were unspeakably cold.


    Ye Wanyue''s heart suddenly remembered the scene when she met three months ago.


    She knows. Gu Jiu knows everything.


    But she has been like her for more than 20 years.


    Knowing Gu Jiu''s temperament is the softest. Even if she knows, as long as she puts down her body and cries, she can''t go against her like this.


    As for the future, Gu Xuan will get everything she wants. Naturally, she will settle the account with Gu Jiu.


    Thinking of this, ye Wanyue looked at her husband and her little daughter.


    "Sit down, too. When I came here before, I didn''t say I wanted to be Jiujiu. The child was too excited to talk when he saw us."


    Then he turned and looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight, more loving.

 Chapter 464

    Seeing ye Wanyue''s loving appearance, her indifferent attitude and false words, Gu Jiu smiled angrily.


    Gu Jiu had a cold smile on his mouth, and his fingers beat his overlapping legs.


    His eyes looked at Gu Guangping, who was embarrassed and helpless, and Gu Xuan, who sat down triumphantly.


    She really felt funny about the family.


    Why should they treat her as a fool.


    Gu Xuan sat down impolitely when she heard ye Wanyue''s words.


    Looking at the bodyguards of Jun''s family around, I also have a high line of sight in my eyes.


    Although Gu Guangping was embarrassed, he acted the same as Gu Xuan.


    Seeing the two people''s such actions, Gu Jiu drooped his eyes and the irony in his eyes flashed by.


    Ye Wanyue is still looking at Gu Jiu with loving eyes.


    "Jiujiu, after the end of the world, your father and sister and I suffered a lot outside, and you disappeared again. We are really worried. What can we do if you have something to do?"


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, but took this to secretly look at Gu Jiu''s expression.


    Gu Jiu looked straight at ye Wanyue with clear and deep eyes.


    Ye Wanyue thought she would see Gu Jiu''s worried sight, but she didn''t expect such a cold look.


    The sight seemed to see the depths of her heart and see through all her thoughts.


    Ye Wanyue doesn''t know what to say.


    She was still sad.


    Gu Xuan saw her mother like this, but Gu Jiu didn''t move at all. Her face looked ugly.


    "Sister, you don''t see your mother is sad. Why don''t you comfort your mother? You don''t want us for so long. You can''t eat until you find your parents. You worry about you every day."


    Hearing Gu Xuan''s accusatory words, Gu Jiu turns his eyes to her.


    At the same time, she saw her so-called father, who was fidgeting at this time.


    Comfort ye Wanyue?


    Don''t even think about it.


    How could this false woman worry about her.


    I''ll probably want her to die.


    As for the so-called inability to eat, they are indeed much thinner than before the end of the world.


    But this is definitely not worried about her, but caused by food shortage.


    Gu Jiu smiled softly.


    The family thought she was the same as before. Did they think she was an idiot.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s laughter, everyone''s eyes were attracted by her.


    Gu Jiu''s sarcastic laughter made ye Wanyue uneasy.


    It always feels like something is out of control.


    Since she came in, Gu Jiu has not spoken much, and even looked at them with estrangement.


    This feeling is very bad.


    Gu Jiu used to listen to her most. Even because of her eyes, she will change.


    But she has said so much here, but Gu Jiu has been alienated.


    She imagined her husband and daughter. At this time, she had to let Gu Jiu take them in.


    Even if Gu Jiu knows that she is not her biological mother, the grace of parenting is a fact.


    Gu Xuan''s face became more ugly when she heard Gu Jiu''s laughter.


    Because Gu Jiu''s laughter embarrassed her.


    For a moment, Gu Xuan couldn''t help it. Why had she been so embarrassed in front of Gu Jiu.


    "Gu Jiu, you..."


    "Yuxuan, shut up!"


    As soon as ye Wanyue heard her daughter speak, she immediately stopped it loudly.


    Gu Xuan looked at ye Wanyue with grievances.


    She is unwilling and even has no face.

 Chapter 465

    However, when did ye Wanyue criticize her daughter so loudly.


    She made a look at Gu Xuan, who was unwilling to sit down.


    Then ye Wanyue''s eyes showed tenderness and looked at Gu Jiu beside her.


    "Jiujiu, don''t share common sense with your sister. In fact, it''s not as serious as she said. After the end of the world, there is a shortage of food, which is why we do this.


    To say that money is like dirt in this world. It''s good to have a place to live now. Your father and sister and I have worked hard to come to the capital. How many hardships have we suffered along the way.


    Thanks to Tao Ming''s team (Gu Xuan''s former lover head), we can survive.


    I was frightened all the way and worried about you all the time. Fortunately, I finally found you in the capital. Now our family will be reunited. "


    It seems that when it comes to sadness, ye Wanyue really shed a few tears.


    Gu Jiu looked at ye Wanyue''s behavior and really admired her.


    Tears fall when you say it.


    If she had not lived again, she would really think that this woman had some affection for her.


    No, she will think ye Wanyue really loves her and worries about her.


    But to live again, she knew how false this woman was and how disgusted she was.


    I even want to kill her and pave the way for her daughter.


    So at this moment, she looked at ye Wanyue. There was no temperature in her sight.


    The woman made her feel sick.


    The person who has called her mother for more than 20 years has no feelings for her, and even knows to squeeze her.


    At this moment, it is just a fake attitude to continue to squeeze her.


    So Gu Jiu ignored the crying ye Wanyue and looked at Gu Guangping.


    The latter also keeps an eye on her.


    Seeing her sight, he immediately sat up straight.


    Gu Jiu saw the sarcastic smile on this face appear again.


    "Who is my biological mother?"


    Gu Jiu doesn''t want to have so-called entanglement with the family at this time.


    She wants to know who the woman who gave birth to her is.


    Why don''t you know the existence of this woman since she grew up so much.


    It''s because of embarrassment, not serious birth.


    Or Gu Guangping was sad, so he left her.


    Or the woman is dead.


    In short, at this moment, she wants to hear what Gu Guangping says,


    She doesn''t trust anyone, but she still has a glimmer of hope for this man.


    Gu Guangping heard his eldest daughter''s question, and the pain flashed in his eyes.


    And ye Wanyue, who is sitting beside Gu Jiu, can''t take care of her sadness.


    The ferocity on his face could not be hidden.


    At this time, where did she still have that gentle and loving appearance, just like an evil ghost climbing out of hell.


    The past of more than 20 years has always been a thorn in his heart and the dirtiest experience of her life.


    It was a fact she wanted to forget but couldn''t hide.


    Ye Wanyue looked at Gu Jiu''s face somewhat similar to that woman and wanted to scratch her.


    But she can''t, because she can never destroy this woman''s daughter with her own hands.


    Once she does, it will be the arrival of her hell life.


    Gu Jiu didn''t see the ferocity and hatred on ye Wanyue''s face.


    At this time, her eyes stared at Gu Guangping coldly.


    When she asked, the man burst into tears.


    The grief and sadness in my eyes can''t be covered up.


    Seeing the man like this, Gu Jiu couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. He was a little depressed.

 Chapter 466

    But she wanted to know whether the woman was dead or alive, and why she left her.


    "Gu Guangping, I have the right to know who my biological mother is!"


    Cold with alienation, but also with a somewhat frightening sound, sounded in such a big living room.


    Jun''s bodyguards, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie, followed Gu Jiu. They knew she was really angry.


    In particular, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 saw Gu Jiu angry, and they kept moving all the time.


    The young customer left them to protect Miss Gu.


    At this time, I saw Miss Gu angry because the family appeared.


    Although they are nominally Miss Gu''s family.


    But they didn''t see that it was a family.


    Even Miss Gu''s attitude towards them was inexplicably alienated, and there was a deep hidden hatred.


    At this time, they waited. As long as Gu Jiu said a word, they threw these people out.


    "Well..."


    Just then, they saw the man sitting on the sofa and cried.


    Gu Guangping has been a coward all his life, which is an indisputable fact.


    But he was young and reckless,


    Even a woman brought it to him.


    That woman is the scar of his life and the pain of his life.


    It is also a beauty he will never forget in his life.


    How long has it been since he remembered that gentle woman.


    Thinking of the beautiful woman, Gu Guangping covered his face with his hands and bent down painfully.


    He wants to forget, want to muddle through his life and raise his daughter.


    But later, why did they all change.


    Gu Guangping was in pain.


    What has he done in his life?


    Gu Guangping''s heart ached at the thought of what the woman said before she died.


    He covered the mouth of Yue Xiong as if he couldn''t breathe.


    "Meixi... Meixi..."


    Gu Guangping cried out the woman''s name in pain. She was also the biological mother of her eldest daughter.


    His voice is repressed and has infinite attachment.


    The cold on Gu Jiu''s face also disappeared.


    This was the first time she had seen this man in her previous life.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Stop calling that bitch''s name!"


    Ye Wanyue heard Gu Guangping''s name and stood up and shouted angrily.


    Gu Xuan was stunned by the ferocity on her face.


    Gu Jiu looked at all this coldly.


    At this time, she had a hunch that the woman who gave birth to her might not be in the world.


    Gu Guangping''s attitude, the tender and nostalgic tone.


    And ye Wanyue''s extreme posture.


    If that woman were alive, it wouldn''t be so.


    Ye Wanyue is too impolite. Gu Guangping''s pain and attachment can''t be covered up.


    Gu Jiu closes his eyes tired.


    "Meixi..."


    Gu Guangping didn''t seem to hear the anger in his ears. At this time, his mind was full of the gentle smiling woman.


    It was the happiest time of his life.


    It''s only a few years since they met and fell in love with each other and got married and had children.


    All this was destroyed by him.


    He hurt her.


    Even if he did wrong, the woman still looked at him gently.


    Still by his side.


    It''s him, he doesn''t know how to cherish.


    The tenderness in her eyes had not changed until she died.


    Gu Guangping squatted painfully on the ground.


    His Meixi is dead.


    But he has always forgotten her to the deepest part of his heart.


    At this time, he was dug out. He was in pain and couldn''t breathe.


    "Meixi, Meixi -"


    Suppressed voices are still ringing.

 Chapter 467

    Gu Guangping is really too impolite.


    Gu Xuan was stunned.


    When ye Wanyue heard Gu Guangping''s name again, she trembled with anger.


    "Gu Guangping! I''ve been with you for 20 years. Can''t I compare with a dead man? I told you to shut up! Shut up!"


    "Meixi, Meixi -"


    However, Gu Guangping fell into his own memory and couldn''t hear ye Wanyue''s words at all.


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes when he heard the dead man.


    There was no fluctuation in her eyes, but after careful observation, she could see a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    The woman who gave birth to her is really dead.


    Gu Jiu looked at Gu Guangping who was losing his temper.


    Why is this man so miserable.


    Does he really love the mother who gave birth to her.


    So why have you treated her like this for more than 20 years.


    Watching her being bullied by Ye Wanyue''s mother and daughter.


    Even in her previous life, she watched her fall into the trick of the mother and daughter and finally die.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand.


    Even seeing Gu Guangping''s feelings for her mother, she had a great hatred.


    Since I love my mother, why should I ignore her so much.


    Even if it is a reminder, she will not fall to the point of death in her previous life.


    "Bang..."


    When Gu Jiu was puzzled, ye Wanyue picked up the decorative vase and hit Gu Guangping''s head.


    Because ye Wanyue doesn''t want to hear the name from Gu Guangping.


    She shouted abuse, but she couldn''t look back on Guangping''s consciousness. She was in a hurry to do it.


    "Mom!"


    Gu Xuan saw that her father had been smashed, so she stood up and rushed over.


    However, he didn''t rush to Gu Guangping, but to ye Wanyue with a ferocious face.


    Gu Jiu looked at the scene coldly.


    Gu Guangping''s head was hit by a vase and bled.


    He collapsed to the ground, but still whispered a name.


    That''s Meixi''s name.


    Blood dripped down the head to the ground.


    But he felt nothing, and the pain in his eyes was completely exposed in the eyes of everyone.


    In the painful eyes, there is also a deep attachment and tenderness.


    Ye Wanyue naturally saw it. She threw away her little daughter holding her arm and rushed to Gu Guangping.


    "Gu Guangping, you coward! That woman has died, as early as 20 years ago! The woman who has been with you for more than 20 years is ye Wanyue, and I am the winner! That bitch has completely disappeared! Bitch!"


    No matter what unbearable words ye Wanyue heard, Gu Guangping did nothing.


    His eyes dilated slowly.


    Meixi, Liu Meixi.


    He remembered.


    His wife, the gentle woman.


    They were so in love, so happy.


    Even a daughter.


    But everything was ruined.


    He destroyed it himself.


    Gu Guangping left a tear in the corner of his eye and slowly closed his eyes.


    It''s like relief.


    Seeing the man, Gu Jiu had a feeling of love and hate.


    And a little sad.


    Ye Wanyue didn''t hear the name of Meixi again, and finally calmed down.


    She remembered what she came here for and her previous plans.


    But all this was ruined.


    But she didn''t regret it.


    She regretted it all her life.


    Her pride was not allowed to be weighed down by that woman.


    So ye Wanyue''s attitude soon changed.


    She looked at Gu Jiu with gloomy eyes and a proud face.


    Only she is the last winner, just like more than twenty years ago.

 Chapter 468

    "Gu Jiu, although I''m not your biological mother, that bitch has never heard you call her mother, but I''ve listened to it for more than 20 years -"


    "Pa......"


    Gu Jiu hears the dirty words in ye Wanyue''s mouth again. She can''t sit back and ignore them.


    The woman in the other party''s mouth is her biological mother.


    Even if she had not seen the woman, she would not be allowed to be insulted again and again.


    Before ye Wanyue finished her words, Gu Jiu''s figure sitting on the sofa moved and came to her in an instant.


    No one saw how Gu Jiu acted.


    All the people present saw only a remnant shadow and went quickly towards ye Wanyue.


    When they saw it clearly, ye Wanyue covered her face and looked at Gu Jiu incredulously.


    Jun Yi and others saw this scene and quickly went to Gu Jiu.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie also moved.


    Ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan are surrounded by people.


    However, they did not find such a state.


    The hot pain on her face made ye Wanyue''s eyes red.


    She was beaten by the bitch''s daughter.


    It was a great disgrace to her.


    She always suppressed Gu Jiu. This time, she was beaten by the other party.


    How did she swallow it.


    Similarly, Gu Xuan was stunned.


    "How dare you hit me! You little bastard!"


    "Pa -"


    Gu Jiu raised his hand and slapped him.


    Ye Wanyue''s voice just fell, and the other cheek was beaten again.


    Gu Jiu looked at each other coldly and shook his numb hand.


    As soon as you saw it, you immediately took out a white square towel and handed it to Gu Jiu respectfully.


    Because their little Lord is clean.


    So at this time, Jun Yi made such an action for the first time.


    Gu Jiu looked at the handkerchief in front of him with satisfaction in his eyes. He also gave you one by one. Your very good eyes.


    After that, Gu Jiu carefully wiped his fingers, as if he had been contaminated with some disgusting dirt.


    Ye Wanyue returned to her senses and saw Gu Jiu wiping her fingers so carefully.


    It was the hand that hit her.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s action, ye Wanyue is going crazy.


    "Ah! Ah -"


    She screamed in disbelief.


    This scene is like looking at the woman more than 20 years ago.


    Obviously, there was no humiliating words, but her eyes and actions let her know that the other party despised her, despised and held her high.


    How similar the mother and daughter are.


    Ye Wanyue screamed wildly and even rushed towards Gu Jiu.


    At the same time, your bodyguard has already shot.


    Before ye Wanyue met Gu Jiu, she was stopped by Jun''s bodyguard for the first time.


    Gu Jiu didn''t lift his head and was still seriously wiping his fingers.


    Her movements are indescribably elegant, what a beautiful scenery.


    Gu Xuan was blindfolded.


    She looked at her mother, who was imprisoned by the bodyguards, and at those people who were afraid of her resistance, even blocked their mouth.


    Looking at her father lying on the ground next to the sofa, Gu Xuan didn''t know what was going on.


    Mingming''s family discussed coming here and wanted Gu Jiu to take them in, but they waited for another opportunity.


    Why is it like this now.


    She promised brother Ming that she would have a relationship with the person in power of the base.


    Even she plans the future. Why is it like this now.


    Gu Xuan is unwilling, but looking at her imprisoned mother and her father who doesn''t know life and death, she panics.

 Chapter 469

    Gu Xuan looked up at the people in the hall and saw the tall man at a glance.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the man.


    At this moment, Gu Xuan suddenly came up with an idea.


    This man is in charge of the base, so he may be her backer in the future.


    Gu Xuan ignored everything and rushed in the direction of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    He was so fast that the bodyguards around him didn''t have time to stop her.


    Seeing Gu Xuan rush into Huo Xiang''s arms, she fainted in Huo Xiang''s arms.


    People were stunned at this scene, and their faces were full of fun.


    Especially Lei Jie standing beside Huo Xiang.


    "Whew... The beauty threw herself into her arms."


    Hearing Lei Jie''s joking words, Huo Xiang gave him a cold look.


    Then she threw Gu Xuan, who did not know why she fainted, to the ground.


    I still have a dislike in my eyes.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw this scene.


    She picked her eyebrows, looked at Gu Xuan, who was thrown to the ground by Huo Xiang, and looked at Huo Xiang with impatience in her eyes.


    Who is Gu Xuan going after? She''s going after Huo Xiang.


    It seems that I have inquired about them before I came.


    Now Huo Xiang is in charge of this base.


    It can be seen that Gu Xuan also has some small thoughts.


    However, she will never allow Gu Xuan to infect Huo Xiang.


    Huo Xiang can''t be touched by this woman.


    Gu Jiu threw the white handkerchief on the ground and looked at ye Wanyue, who was imprisoned by Jun''s bodyguard.


    The other party''s worried eyes moved away from Gu Xuan and looked at her with hatred.


    Gu Jiu smiled, "your daughter is really your own. Although I don''t know the entanglement between you and Gu Guangping and my biological mother, I believe it is definitely caused by your unscrupulous means.


    Today you came to the door. I should have had revenge, but I disliked dirty my hands. "


    Then Gu Jiu said coldly to the king''s bodyguard who imprisoned her: "throw this woman and her out to me."


    Gu Jiu pointed to Gu Xuan lying on the ground. She didn''t know whether she was really unconscious or falsely fainted.


    Ye Wanyue kept struggling when she heard the speech. When she looked at Gu Jiu, she wanted to swallow her bones and blood.


    Gu Jiu still kept his smile unchanged.


    "Don''t appear in front of me again in the future, otherwise I will never let you go like this."


    With these words, Gu Jiu walked towards the sofa.


    She didn''t give a look to ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan.


    Jun''s bodyguard also quickly started to drag the mother and daughter out of the hall.


    When your bodyguard dragged Gu Xuan out, everyone saw her shaking.


    At this time, people don''t understand this woman''s trick.


    Huo Xiang also saw it.


    But she didn''t understand why the woman came at him.


    They don''t know each other at all. They haven''t even spoken.


    In his impression, this is a selfish and very disgusting woman.


    Anyway, at this time, the bodyguard of the jun family threw out the mother and daughter.


    As for the future, no one cares.


    Because those are insignificant people.


    Gu Jiu walked to Gu Guangping and looked down at the embarrassed man.


    She knew that the man was not dead, but was injured by Ye Wanyue and lost too much blood and fainted.


    For this man, Gu Jiu''s mood is very complex.


    He never cared about her and seldom even took the initiative to talk to her.


    Every time I looked at her, Gu yawned and stopped, and even avoided.

 Chapter 470

    In previous lives, although Yang Zihua and Gu Xuan did it themselves.


    But this is not the reason why ye Wanyue and this man indulge.


    They were all cheating her and didn''t even tell her that they had already hooked up with Gu Xuan and Yang Zihua.


    Looking at the man lying on the ground, Gu Jiu pressed the sun - cave wearily.


    "Help him to the guest room downstairs and bandage his wound."


    Gu Jiu said helplessly and walked upstairs.


    Her mood is very complex, and she even replays the previous situation of Gu Guangping''s gaffe in her mind.


    She couldn''t tell why she was a little sad.


    But she knew that she hated Gu Guangping, a man.


    Hate his cowardice and his affection for her.


    Gu Jiu walked upstairs. The bodyguard behind him immediately moved Gu Guangping to the direction of the guest room according to her instructions.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie are also busy cleaning the living room.


    When Gu Jiu lifted his feet upstairs, he saw Tang Yi standing upstairs.


    At this time, Tang Yi still held the child in his arms.


    Gu Jiu said with a smile as he walked, "the child is awake."


    Tang Yi nodded at Gu Jiu as he came, "thank you, Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu soon came upstairs.


    She looked at the child in Tang Yi''s arms.


    At this time, the child was still pale, but his eyes were black.


    It looks very lovable.


    Gu Jiu reached out and touched her head.


    "Now that the child is awake, let her have more rest and supplement some nutrition. Just tell someone what she lacks."


    Tang Yi''s eyes were filled with gratitude. When he looked at Gu Jiu, he was also extremely respectful.


    "Well, I fed Tangtang lotus seeds. It wasn''t long before she woke up. I told her she was all right and she wanted to see you."


    "Oh? It''s Tangtang who wants to see me. Come and let my sister hug."


    Gu Jiu stretched out his hand and went towards the small Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang and song looked at their mother and at their beautiful sister.


    She slowly stretched out her little hand with little meat and went towards Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu took the child from Tang Yihuai with warmth in his eyes.


    "Is Tangtang hungry? Is there anything you want to eat?"


    Xiao Tang and song looked at the beautiful sister in front of him and liked the fragrance of her.


    Hearing her beautiful sister''s words, she gently shook her head, "sister, I''m not hungry."


    Gu Jiu looked at the cute little doll in his arms and said with a smile, "well, what''s Tangtang doing looking for his sister?"


    Tang Yi stood by and looked at Gu Jiu holding Tang and Song dynasties. His whole body retreated from the cold, with a trace of warmth.


    This is the first time Gu Jiu has seen her.


    It seems that she likes children too.


    This makes Tang Yiduo more or less relieved.


    And the Tang and Song dynasties were also very clever.


    "My mother said that my sister saved me. I came to thank my sister."


    The child''s eyes are very clear and pure, and the gratitude in those eyes is pure, which makes people cry and laugh.


    Gu Jiu smiled at the speech. "You''re welcome. Your sister saved you because your mother paid something, so you just listen to your mother and keep your body well."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, especially giving something, Tang Yi''s face changed.


    But she didn''t stop Gu Jiu''s next words.


    Gu Jiu finished and took a look at Tang Yi.


    Then he went to the mother and daughter''s room.


    Hearing the words of his beautiful sister, Xiao Tang and song looked at his mother behind him.


    Tang Yi smiled at Xiao Tang Song, then gently shook his head, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.

 Chapter 471

    Little Tang and song seemed to know more than they knew. She looked at her beautiful sister close up and said in a soft voice, "thank you, too. Well, my sister is very beautiful."


    Gu Jiu stopped. She looked at the child in her arms.


    This is the first time I have heard such sincere praise.


    The praise from a child''s mouth makes her more useful.


    Gu Jiu is also a woman. No one doesn''t like praise.


    She put out her other hand and gently scraped a small Tang Song''s nose.


    "No wonder it''s called sugar. Your mouth is like eating honey."


    Gu Jiu happily returns Xiao Tang Song to his room.


    Personally put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Tangtang should take good care of his body. His sister will take you out to play."


    Xiao Tang and song smelled the speech with bright eyes, "well, Tangtang will keep his body."


    Gu Jiu smelled a gentle smile in Yan''s eyes and touched her head. Then he got up and left.


    As soon as Tang saw this, he hurriedly sent Gu Jiu.


    When Gu Jiu left the room, he said, "you take good care of Tangtang these days. I''m fine."


    The unspoken meaning is that you can''t use you during this period of time. Just put your mind on your daughter.


    Don nodded gratefully.


    Gu Jiu returns to his room and the tenderness on his face disappears.


    With fatigue and a trace of melancholy.


    She went to the wine cabinet in the room and picked up a bottle of wine.


    This is what the man prepared for her before he left.


    I don''t know where the other party got these precious wines.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is in a very bad mood.


    She poured a glass of wine, picked up the glass and went to the French window.


    Looking at the dark sky in the distance, my eyes are confused.


    Put the red wine in the glass into the mouth.


    The taste of red wine is pleasant, sweet, slowly spreading in the mouth, and sinking.


    At this time, her mood is very suitable for a drink.


    Dilute all the irritability and confusion in your heart.


    She felt sorry for her biological mother she had never seen, but she did not feel much sadness.


    Because she hasn''t seen each other from beginning to end.


    It''s just a pity.


    I don''t know what grudges the previous generation had, and what''s hard to hide.


    Otherwise, why did Gu Guangping lose his manners like that, and ye Wanyue was so embarrassed.


    What makes Gu Jiu puzzled is that ye Wanyue insulted and hated her mother.


    Why did she raise her for more than 20 years.


    Not that she thinks ye Wanyue is kind-hearted.


    It''s reasonable to say that the woman should want to kill her.


    Or let her suffer some accidental death.


    After all, childhood is the easiest time.


    She knows ye Wanyue very well. She can do such a thing with her hatred for her mother.


    And Gu Guangping''s connivance.


    Since she has a deep attachment to her mother, why should she indulge ye Wanyue all the time? That woman bullies her.


    Even if she is not the child of her beloved life and has some feelings, shouldn''t she take more care of her daughter.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t understand very much.


    The red wine in hand is sent to the entrance again.


    The sweet smell of wine slowly spread in my mouth.


    Soon a glass of wine was finished, and Gu Jiu was like a wine cabinet again.


    This time she brought the wine bottle with her, sat in front of the French window and slowly thought about something she didn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan return to their residence, and Gu Xuan no longer pretends to be dizzy.


    She opened her eyes with hatred and reluctance.


    Ye Wanyue is also very embarrassed.

 Chapter 472

    She fought and robbed all her life, although she won.


    But now she was hit again by the woman''s daughter.


    Why should they be superior all their life.


    Today Gu Jiu looked at her like that woman.


    Contempt, ridicule, high above, which made her collapse.


    She''s the winner.


    "Mom, mom?"


    When ye Wanyue was stunned, Gu Xuan called her reluctantly.


    Hearing her daughter''s call, ye Wanyue came back.


    "What''s up, Xuanxuan? Is there anything wrong?"


    Gu Xuan was still jealous and unwilling.


    Looking at such a daughter, ye Wanyue seems to see herself more than 20 years ago.


    Was she like this at that time.


    But obviously she was the first to like it. Why did the two people come together.


    So she is unwilling, so she wants to destroy it.


    She wants to take the man back and destroy everything that the woman has.


    At last she did it.


    But she was ruined all her life and could only nest in a small city.


    At that time, she was very happy because she did it and she won.


    She forced the woman to death and got the woman''s child.


    I even have the man I''ve always wanted.


    "Mom, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?"


    Gu Xuan said what she thought, but there was no response from the person in front of her.


    Hearing her daughter''s eager voice again, ye Wanyue covered the confusion and embarrassment in her eyes.


    She''s the winner. She won''t lose.


    "Mom, the man I attacked before is the person in power of the thunder base. I want him. I want to have the general voice of the base."


    When ye Wanyue heard her daughter''s words, her eyes showed confusion.


    Is that right?


    Why does it feel like my daughter is following her old path?


    Has she been happy for more than twenty years?


    Ye Wanyue denied it in her heart.


    She was unhappy. He got the man, but he existed like a walking corpse.


    In front of the woman, Gu Guangping smiled mildly, acted recklessly, and his whole body radiated dazzling light.


    That man used to be a luminous body, attracting many women.


    Or she wouldn''t like it.


    But since the woman died and they went to the small city to get married, the man has changed.


    What''s more ridiculous is that the man never touched her.


    This is the most unacceptable thing for her. Even if she drugged the other party, the man also carried it.


    For a long time, she cried, she made trouble, she spilled.


    But the man slowly avoided her and ran away.


    Even every time she hits each other, she can''t fight back and scold back.


    But that''s the man she used to like.


    Is she wrong?


    No,


    Ye Wanyue suddenly stood up.


    She''s not wrong. She can''t be wrong.


    That man is hers. She always wanted technetium


    But it soon flashed through my mind that Gu Guangping''s gaffe in the villa today.


    He kept shouting the woman''s name.


    Voice with sadness, eyes so nostalgic.


    That''s the real Gu Guangping, flesh and blood.


    But just because the man''s daughter asked, it became like that.


    Why, why can''t she change each other''s eyes after she has been with him for 20 years.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Are you listening to me?"


    Gu Xuan looked at the absent-minded man with some resentment in her tone.


    Ye Wanyue looked at her daughter in bed, confused in her eyes.

 Chapter 473

    Seeing her daughter''s eagerness, unwillingness, jealousy and madness, she suddenly realized.


    This is her daughter, her own daughter.


    Over the years, she was very unhappy and even lived alone all her life.


    My daughter is a replica of her youth.


    Do you want her to go on such a path?


    Ye Wanyue sat on the bed.


    Looking at the beautiful daughter in front of her, she had a bitter smile on her face.


    "Xuanxuan, shall we stop fighting?"


    Gu Xuan felt silly when she heard this.


    She reached out and touched ye Wanyue''s head. "Mom, are you sick? We don''t argue now. We''ll be dead in the future. Look at Gu Jiu''s attitude today, we can''t rely on her at all. We can only rely on ourselves.


    Now I don''t know what my father''s attitude is. We must start first. There is only one chance. We must grasp it. I am confident that I will win that man. "


    Gu Xuan is very confident, but ye Wanyue is very bitter.


    How much the daughter in front of me looks like her once.


    "Xuanxuan, mom is for you. You have to think clearly."


    Ye Wanyue walked towards the room tired.


    She needs to think about it now.


    Today''s experience made her brain very confused.


    Her husband, daughter, and memories of more than 20 years ago have overwhelmed her.


    Gu Xuan frowned when she heard this.


    She watched ye Wanyue enter the room and close the door.


    As for not arguing, it is impossible.


    Especially what happened between father and mother today.


    She must strive for a good future for herself. It''s best to keep Gu Jiu down forever.


    So soon Gu Xuan''s eyes were full of calculation.


    ¡­¡­


    The wine glass in Gu Jiu''s hand was empty, and even the red wine bottle on the table was empty.


    But she was not much drunk.


    Some unclear thoughts still exist in my mind.


    Looking at the dark sky, she slowly stood up and walked towards the wine cabinet.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Gu Jiu had just opened a bottle of red wine when someone knocked on the door.


    Looking at the knocked door, Gu Jiu frowned.


    If your bodyguards, or Huo Xiang, knock on the door, they will make a noise.


    But she waited for a long time and didn''t hear anyone outside.


    Gu Jiu turned his mind and sat on the seat in front of the wine cabinet.


    "Come in."


    The door was not pushed open.


    Gu Jiu didn''t urge either. Her hand stroked the bottom of the opened red wine bottle.


    After a while, I heard the door being pushed open.


    Gu Jiu didn''t lift his head, as if he didn''t hear the door pushed open.


    The people who came in saw Gu Jiu''s posture and stopped.


    The man looked at Gu Jiu motionless, with deep thought and some heavy emotions in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu finally looked up.


    She looked at the people who appeared in the room without surprise.


    However, seeing the white gauze on the other party''s head, the corners of his mouth curved with a touch of ridicule.


    It was her father, Gu Guangping.


    Gu Guangping seemed to see his ex-wife when he saw Gu Jiu.


    The gentle and smiling woman.


    The daughter in front of her is as noble, elegant and even gentle as her ex-wife.


    But there are some differences.


    In front of them, their daughter seemed to be more publicized, and his charming face was something he had never paid attention to.


    But their temperament is the same.


    Before his ex-wife died, he always thought that woman was gentle, as soft as water.


    But he knew he was wrong.

 Chapter 474

    That woman is very stubborn, even paranoid.


    Only in front of him could she be gentle as water and show her different side.


    Looking at the face similar to his ex-wife, Gu Guangping finally opened his mouth.


    "Jiujiu..."


    The voice was somewhat dull.


    Gu Jiu heard the name shouted from the man''s mouth, and the sarcasm on his face became more and more obvious.


    "Are you sure you didn''t shout the wrong name? I remember Xuanxuan was the one who shouted the most from your mouth."


    After that, Gu Jiu didn''t look at Gu Guangping''s face, picked up a new cup from the wine cabinet and walked towards the window.


    Instead of calling Gu Guangping, she sat down alone and poured new red liquid - body into two empty wine glasses on the table.


    Gu Guangping heard Gu Jiu''s words, which made him miserable, and even the other party ignored him.


    However, seeing Gu Jiu sitting in his seat and tasting wine leisurely, he finally raised his feet and walked towards each other.


    Some things, some grudges, some mistakes, there is an end after all.


    After more than 20 years, he didn''t know that his daughter hated him so much.


    Yes, hate.


    Gu Guangping can see that Gu Jiu has hatred in his eyes.


    The hatred was filled with complaint and ridicule.


    Gu Guangping went to the seat opposite Gu Jiu and sat down without asking.


    The bitter smile on the corner of his mouth can''t be hidden.


    He was wrong, wrong.


    There is also a glass of red wine on the table. Gu Guangping knows that Gu Jiu prepared it for him.


    It seems that this daughter is very clever.


    She should know his purpose.


    Her daughter''s intelligence is just like that woman.


    Never ask him what he needs, always get everything ready for him at the first time.


    At that time, he was so young, so reckless, and even impulsive.


    But because of her, she has a great way of money and enviable resources.


    Those were his happiest and most enjoyable years.


    Everything dissipated with each other''s death.


    Gu Guangping''s eyes were sad when he thought of the death of his beloved and those words left behind.


    He picked up his glass and drank the red wine in one gulp.


    Gu Jiu turned his head and saw Gu Guangping''s forthright action, as well as the sadness and struggle in his eyes.


    Such Gu Guangping doesn''t look like the man she knows.


    Neither the temperament brought by the other party''s actions nor the painful appearance is the person she knows.


    Especially the free and easy way of the other party. His words and deeds seem to have changed a person.


    Perhaps he noticed Gu Jiu''s line of sight, and Gu Guangping turned to meet his line of sight.


    Neither of them took the initiative to look away.


    Looking at the opposite daughter, Gu Guangping sighed in his heart that this was their daughter.


    Her appearance inherited her mother, and she carried the inherent elegance and nobility of their family.


    Worthy of their daughter.


    Gu Jiu looked at Gu Guangping, who was quite different from him, and sighed in his heart that the man looked good.


    Although the white gauze on his head made him a little embarrassed.


    But those eyes and faces seemed to be alive.


    No more cowardice.


    This kind of Gu Guangping is a good situation. What camouflage has been removed, which brightens people''s eyes.


    In particular, the appearance is not elegant, but very comfortable, making people a little close.


    However, thinking of this, the man ignored her for more than 20 years, and a trace of emotion in Gu Jiu''s eyes quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 475

    Gu Guangping naturally saw Gu Jiu''s changes.


    Both of them looked away.


    That time, that speed, such a coincidence, very tacit understanding.


    Gu Jiu took the in his hand to his mouth and took a sip.


    She looked out the window at the bright scenery and spoke.


    "You can say it."


    Yes, you can say.


    Gu Guangping came here. All his changes are enough to explain that the other party gave her an explanation.


    Her mother, all the treatment she has received in the past 20 years.


    The men around her will give her an explanation.


    Gu Guangping heard this and smiled bitterly.


    Instead of looking at him, Gu Jiu picked up the bottle and poured wine for him again.


    The man sitting opposite her looked into the distance.


    It was dark outside. There was no other attractive scenery except the flashing lights in the base, but his sight was so deep.


    "Your mother''s name is Liu Meixi."


    Gu Jiu leaned back on his seat without making a sound.


    He knew that Meixi was his mother''s name. He heard Gu Guangping shout when he was downstairs.


    Liu Meixi, it was Liu.


    "More than 20 years ago, your mother and I met at Jingcheng University. At that time..."


    Gu Jiu listened quietly.


    The man''s voice around him has unspeakable attachment.


    That emotion touched Gu Jiu.


    It turned out that his parents had also fallen in love with each other.


    Mother Liu Meixi is from Beijing and even has a very good family background.


    Gu Guangping came from a remote small city. Although his family was well-off, his birth was not worthy of his mother.


    At that time, however, the two came together.


    A gentle and gentle, a young frivolous.


    They walked down together in college.


    Of course, because of different family backgrounds, it''s wrong not to be a household, so there are many setbacks.


    But they persisted.


    Listen to the men around them say that their married life is very happy, even living in the capital.


    "And then?"


    Gu Jiu didn''t hear the man around him speak for a long time, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Turning around, I saw a trace of tears in the eyes of the men around me.


    Gu Guangping recalled his married life with Liu Meixi, looking very painful.


    He picked up the glass on the table, took the wine into his mouth and drank it down.


    "I made a mistake. Although I didn''t get divorced, your mother died."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu''s face cooled down.


    Man, made a mistake?


    This mistake is often a common fault of men.


    Then it was cheating. He made his mother sad.


    Gu Guangping looked at the cold face of his daughter in the year of the snake. He sighed deeply.


    Then continue to talk.


    At that time, his life with Meixi was very happy.


    But he was calculated.


    Ye Wanyue calculated it.


    After Meixi became pregnant and left her daughter, ye Wanyue came to the door with a big stomach.


    The most ridiculous thing is that Meixi has no temper at all.


    Even Jiageng ye Wanyue took them into their home.


    During that time, he was suspicious and even sad.


    He didn''t understand why his lover accepted ye Wanyue in this way.


    They didn''t listen to his explanation and didn''t even give him a chance to speak.


    In that way, ye Wanyue stayed.


    At that time, he was busy working all day and didn''t even want to go home.


    He can''t accept Meixi''s feelings for him.


    That feeling seems to be false.


    After all, no woman can accept a lover''s cheating, cheating, or even making other women''s stomachs bigger.

 Chapter 476

    It is because of his doubt, because of his refusal, and finally accompany his lover so short.


    "... after your mother died, the Liu family drove me out of the capital. Then I followed ye Wanyue back to my hometown. I''ve been confused all my life. More than 20 years have passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    It seems that she woke up today. Meixi has been away for more than 20 years. "


    "You mean, my mother has a terminal illness, so she left ye Wanyue?"


    Gu Jiu listened to the men around her. She looked at the men around her, and even didn''t believe her mother would do that.


    Gu Guangping had already burst into tears.


    "Yes, she has a terminal illness and can''t be cured, so she pushed me to another woman."


    This remark was accompanied by self mockery and deep remorse.


    Gu Jiu didn''t understand what he was blaming himself for.


    Because of derailment? Or love for your mother?


    She did not doubt that the man in front of her loved her mother deeply.


    After all, more than 20 years have passed.


    At this time, she can feel the man around her telling such a sad story.


    But so what.


    After all, he still had a daughter with ye Wanyue and a Gu Xuan.


    The daughter even killed her in her previous life.


    In this silent room, father and daughter did not speak for a long time.


    Gu Guangping also fell into some kind of memory.


    Gu Jiu heard the feelings of the men around her for her mother and the experience between them. There was a touch in her heart.


    But she didn''t forgive Gu Guangping at all.


    The man did something wrong after all.


    Even if the mother is not terminally ill, I believe there will be no good results between them.


    Because her mother''s family background is very good, she is proud.


    From the words of the men around her, she could guess that there was no sand in her mother''s eyes.


    Gu Guangping failed his mother and even ignored her for more than 20 years after the other party''s death, which made Gu Jiu have little emotion for him.


    Because the affection between them was exhausted in the previous life.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when the father and daughter fell silent, the door was knocked.


    "Miss Gu, dinner is ready."


    It''s Junyi''s voice.


    Gu Jiu leaned back on the seat and pressed his forehead.


    "You use it first. I''m not hungry."


    She''s really not hungry. She doesn''t even have an appetite.


    As soon as you heard it, Gu Jiu''s tone was tired and a little heavy.


    He stood at the door of the room and didn''t leave at the first time. "I''ll make people ready for supper."


    Then he left.


    Gu Guangping finally recovered from his long memory at this time.


    His eyes were reddish, showing real sadness.


    Looking at Gu Jiu around him, he knew that his daughter had grown up slowly.


    Even the people I saw downstairs are different from them.


    This is his failure as a father.


    He hasn''t paid attention to his daughter for more than 20 years. At this time, he doesn''t have the face to say anything.


    So Gu Guangping stood up slowly.


    Looking at Gu Jiu, his tone was somewhat depressed. "You take good care of yourself. When your mother was dying, let me watch you grow up. Unfortunately, I let her down."


    Then he turned a little white and walked towards the door, looking a little like running away.


    Gu Jiushun looked at the other party''s left hair.


    Gu Guangping opened the door, but his steps waved and stopped here.


    He didn''t turn around. He just held the door hard.


    "I didn''t betray your mother, never."

 Chapter 477

    Gu Jiu saw Gu Guangping stop and knew that the other party had something to say.


    But I didn''t expect to hear such a sentence.


    She opened her eyes in disbelief.


    Without betraying her mother, how did ye Wanyue come and how did Gu Xuan explain?


    Perhaps knowing what Gu Jiu was thinking, Gu Guangping''s next words changed Gu Jiu''s face.


    "Gu Xuan is not my daughter. I have never touched that woman."


    Perhaps it was because Gu Guangping was embarrassed to say this to his own daughter.


    With these words, he left quickly.


    The sound of the door being closed made Gu jiuteng stand up.


    Gu Xuan is not Gu Guangping''s daughter?!


    He never touched that woman?!


    Gu Jiu felt ridiculous.


    Then ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan are redundant.


    It turned out that she and Gu Guangping were the real family.


    But that man never cares about him?


    She has done so much in her previous life, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    It turned out that he was never related.


    Why didn''t she know anything about her previous life.


    "Gu Guangping, I hate you!"


    As soon as he reached the stairs, Gu Guangping heard a voice from the room.


    The voice was so loud that it even took vent.


    When his only daughter said she hated him, he looked up and tears fell into his hair.


    Then pack up your emotions and go downstairs step by step.


    "Hahaha..."


    Gu Jiu laughed loudly in the room.


    The laughter was a bit of self mockery and vent.


    She did not think that Gu Xuan would not be Gu Guangping''s daughter.


    So what''s the point of what mother did.


    Does mother know if she left with sadness.


    That night, Gu Jiu didn''t come out of the room.


    But the people upstairs and downstairs heard something coming from her room.


    ''Gu Guangping, I hate you'' and suppressed laughter were heard in their ears.


    In particular, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 sent the news to Huaxia base at the first time.


    Gu Jiu, who fainted after drinking in the room, did not know that the man in the Huaxia base received her news and made all the actions.


    Hearing the news from his men, Jun Beimo rushed downstairs for the first time and pulled up mu siran, who was still sleeping.


    "I want you to go to thunder security base now, immediately and immediately."


    Mu siran saw the anxious look of the young Lord for the first time.


    He immediately got up and didn''t ask anything. He picked up the salute already prepared in the room and walked towards the door.


    Jun Beimo took him outside and told him to walk quickly.


    Because the movement of Jun Beimo was not small, Jun Beichen was also disturbed by the movement.


    "Jun Beimo, what are you going to do?"


    He stood upstairs watching his brother and mousran go out and made a noise immediately.


    Especially looking at the salute in Mu siran''s hand.


    Jun Beimo heard the voice behind him. His footsteps just paused, and then continued to go out.


    Even mousran heard the voice behind him, but his body was stiff.


    However, he soon followed the little Lord.


    Jun Beichen saw this scene and his face was gloomy.


    He walked downstairs with graceful steps and a bit of haste.


    However, after he went downstairs, mousran had sat outside the door and was in the position of the Hummer.


    "Remember my words, no matter how to ensure her safety, if there is any accident, bring her directly to China."


    Jun Beimo explained his last words.

 Chapter 478

    Mu siran knew that Gu Jiu was important to the little Lord, so he nodded seriously.


    Seeing that the little Lord had no other orders, I started the car.


    Jun Beichen saw this scene and hurriedly came over.


    He inadvertently pushed Jun Beimo away. Look at the people in the car.


    "Xiao Si ran, you''re leaving."


    Mu Si ran tightened up when Jun Beichen appeared.


    Especially at this time, Jun Beichen was dressed in pajamas and exuded an evil charm that was not seen in ordinary days.


    The young master in front of him is just two extremes from him in the daytime.


    At this time, the person in front of him is his real face.


    "Young master."


    Formal and respectful greetings.


    Jun Beichen heard Mu Si ran speak, his eyes were deep, and even his face changed for a moment.


    It was somewhat oppressive and cruel.


    But soon Jun Beichen regained his previous elegance.


    He smiled at the young man in the car, opened the door and sat in the co pilot.


    Jun Beichen didn''t see the shock in Mu siran''s eyes, but turned to his brother who stood outside the car and looked a little impatient: "I''ll send Xiao siran."


    Jun Beimo saw that he was not making trouble and stopping, so he turned back.


    Mousran heard the words of the men around him, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Even his forehead began to sweat.


    After Jun Beimo turned and left, Jun Beichen''s face sank.


    "Drive."


    The cold and emotionless voice was revealed from the men around him.


    Mousran stepped on the accelerator at the first time and drove the car to the exit of Huaxia base.


    The atmosphere in the car became tense for a moment.


    Mousran''s hands were even a little wet, which was his nervousness.


    Especially facing the man around him, he doesn''t know what to do.


    He felt the sight of the men around him, which was so strong.


    Since the car started, Jun Beichen has been looking at the youth around him.


    The child he pulled out of hell has grown so big.


    Although it''s not as cute as when I was a child, it still has a kind of delicate face when I was a child.


    He always knew that when the child grew up, he was definitely looking forward to it.


    But I didn''t expect such delicacy and beauty.


    Even the gentle smell of his whole body is what he likes very much.


    The child was brought back to Jun''s house by him and began to prepare for his only brother.


    So he knows how much pain he has suffered to get to this point.


    Now he is your indispensable help around your brother.


    Looking at the sweat trace on the youth''s forehead, Jun Beichen smiled.


    He didn''t know where to take out a white handkerchief from the car and wipe it gently for mousran.


    However, when he touched Mu Silan, the latter gently avoided.


    This action made Jun Beichen''s mood just improved and destroyed again in an instant.


    "How dare you hide?"


    Jun Beichen stretched out his hand and picked up mu siran''s chin, which rushed the other party''s face to him.


    Regardless of mousran, he was driving at this time.


    Mousran did not dare to make any action, but stopped the car slowly.


    After the car stopped steadily, mousran dared to look at the man in front of him.


    His eyes were as calm as water, as if he was not the one who was nervous before.


    However, Jun Beichen''s face was very ugly at this time.


    He doesn''t like mousran''s avoidance.


    "Young master, I dare not."


    Because he knew what kind of temper the man in front of him was, mu siran showed his attitude for the first time.

 Chapter 479

    Hearing the young man''s soft attitude, Jun Beichen didn''t relax his actions.


    Even the movement was a little tight.


    Mousran looked at the man in front of him.


    After a while, Jun Beichen let go of Mu siran.


    The gloom on his face disappeared, but with a kind of gentle smile.


    "Xiao Si ran, you should be good and don''t make me angry."


    Then he let go of mousran''s chin and slowly moved it to his eyebrows.


    The action was very gentle, and the atmosphere of the carriage was becoming ambiguous.


    Mu Si ran heard each other''s words and quickly said, "yes, young master."


    For men''s actions, mousran also kept calm.


    It''s like it''s nothing to him.


    But if this ignores his accelerated heartbeat and the miniaturization of the pupils of his eyes.


    Jun Beichen didn''t seem to find the change of Mu siran.


    He leaned slowly towards musran.


    Looking at the handsome face, the tenderness in the eyes gives people an illusion.


    It''s like the man who is watched like this is his beloved.


    But Mu Si ran knew that all this was an illusion.


    The man in front of you can be gentle to everyone.


    When the young master returned to the Huaxia base, he held a welcome banquet. At that time, the men in front of him were as gentle as women.


    Even before, he can treat everyone with the same tenderness.


    All this is just an illusion of the young master.


    It was a means of disguise.


    If it was a woman who was molested by the young master at this time, he might close his eyes.


    Because now, it looks like kissing.


    But mousran was not a woman, and even knew that the young master was now on the edge of anger.


    Don''t ask him why he knows so well.


    Because of too much attention, you can always find what others can''t see.


    Sure enough, Jun Beichen was unhappy next.


    Jun Beichen approached mu siran''s ear, and a gloomy voice sounded.


    "Xiao Si ran, I''m waiting for you to come back. Don''t let me wait too long."


    Mousran trembled when he felt the breath in his ears when the man spoke.


    This made his voice a little rough and quiet, "yes, young master."


    Jun Beichen naturally felt the change of his body.


    So mousran didn''t see the man leaning on him when he just shook, and his eyes were full of laughter.


    Jun Beichen didn''t know what kind of attitude he was holding. He touched mu siran''s earlobe gently.


    Feeling the warm touch, mousran was not well.


    His pupils constricted and his body froze.


    It''s like this body is out of control.


    And Jun Beichen was also stunned after having such an action.


    He did not expect to make such a move.


    With a few unclear emotions in his eyes, Jun Beichen closed his eyes and restrained all his emotions.


    But his movements did not stop.


    He tightly held the man around him in his arms and gently touched each other''s forehead.


    Then quickly turn around, get off and close the door. A series of actions are very neat.


    Mousran, who was sitting in the car, was shaking all over.


    He touched his forehead tremblingly.


    At this time, there is the temperature that men touch.


    His repressed feelings did not erupt.


    Even cold.


    No, none of this is right.


    Mousran is not a fool.


    The man he likes is the young master.


    But the young master''s behavior today is very wrong.

 Chapter 480

    Mousran turned his head and looked out of the car.


    And the man has left. Looking from a distance, he only sees a back.


    Today''s young master is very wrong.


    That man is always restrained.


    There was never a line between them.


    But the man lost his manners today.


    Even if it''s just a little kiss.


    Mousran is very sharp. He knows something must have happened.


    Otherwise the man wouldn''t have done such a thing to him.


    That overbearing but very restrained man broke the boundary between them today.


    Mousran wanted to get out of the car and catch up with each other to ask what was between them.


    I still remember when he first realized this feeling, he ran to the other party to announce it.


    At that time, they got cold eyes and ridicule from each other.


    He said, what are you and what qualifications are you to enter my eyes.


    Yes, he was not an adult at that time.


    Even very stupid.


    He didn''t realize that it was the eldest young master of the jun family.


    He didn''t realize his identity. He was just an accessory of the king''s family.


    So from then on, he restrained his feelings and even avoided the man far away.


    But while avoiding each other, I couldn''t help standing in the distance and paying attention to each other.


    This feeling and this tacit understanding are well maintained.


    So what is today?


    Mousran put down his hand and held the steering wheel tightly.


    He closed his eyes and gathered all his emotions.


    But when I opened my eyes again, my eyes were relieved and firm.


    The car soon started again.


    Mousran drove away from the Huaxia base.


    And here, after Jun Beichen came back, he shut himself in the door.


    When the door closed, his body slipped to the ground slowly.


    This is the weakness of your family.


    Every gentleman''s family will be very weak without meeting and combining with the destined person.


    Jun Beichen is getting weaker and weaker now.


    In fact, his ability is still very strong.


    It can be said that in addition to Jun Beimo, he is the only candidate in the ancient martial world.


    But no matter how strong it is, it can''t stand the weakness of your family.


    Jun Beichen slowly stood up and walked towards the bed in the room.


    He walked very hard these steps.


    He soon lay in bed, but he opened his eyes wide.


    He knows that now he must have a good sleep so that he can maintain a good spirit tomorrow.


    But Jun Beimo couldn''t sleep.


    Mousran left, which he knew in advance.


    But the touch of seeing the other party leave still made him a little uncomfortable.


    He knew that he was domineering. He just didn''t want to let the other party out of his sight.


    With the advent of the end of the world, this hegemony has become more and more serious.


    Especially when he knew he didn''t have much time.


    Before the end of the world, because mu siran followed Jun Beimo, he still had reason to suppress himself.


    But now, it''s really too difficult.


    Just before, he almost opened his mouth to keep people, and even forced them to come back.


    But he didn''t.


    Because he doesn''t have much time.


    There is even some panic in my heart.


    I don''t know if he will see each other when he dies.


    The body is getting weaker and weaker. Is it really going to the end of your life.


    The king''s family joined the WTO and he was not punished. At this time, he had to enjoy such torture.


    Jun Beichen thought a lot.


    He held his fist tightly, but finally he couldn''t get through his lethargy and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 481

    It''s already daybreak.


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes and saw such a big scene outside the window.


    A new day has come.


    But her heart is very empty.


    Take the alarm clock of the head cabinet with you. It''s already eight o''clock.


    Gu Jiu closed her eyes. Her face didn''t change.


    But when I opened my eyes again, my former indifference was restored in the depths of my eyes.


    She''s still the one.


    Never forget the life you want to live again.


    Whether Gu Guangping, ye Wanyue or Gu Xuan, they are not worth her attention.


    Dead mother, never seen, although some heart lost, but not too sad.


    Put all this aside and Gu Jiu gets up and washes.


    When she packed up everything and went downstairs, Gu Jiu saw a familiar figure.


    "Mousran?"


    Looking at the back, Gu Jiu opened his mouth uncertain.


    Mu Si ran arrived at the thunder base before dawn.


    He understood what happened last night. At this time, he heard Gu Jiu''s voice and turned to look at the woman who came down from upstairs.


    "Young lady."


    Respectful and even cautious.


    Gu Jiu''s face cracked for a moment when he heard the other party''s address.


    Young lady?


    What the hell is that.


    Gu Jiu pulled out a stiff smile, "mousran, are you calling the wrong person?"


    She said that her people had come towards mousran.


    Mu Si Ran''s handsome face remained respectful, "the young Lord sent me to serve the young lady."


    Gu Jiu didn''t expect the man to leave and then give her such a hand.


    Mingming''s attitude towards her before leaving was very euphemistic.


    At this time, he is so... Domineering.


    Gu Jiu went to the sofa and sat down. He didn''t answer mu siran''s words, but changed the topic, "how are you? Do you have any sequelae?"


    She knew that mu siran and others obeyed Jun Beimo. At this time, she discussed a title with each other. She didn''t have the upper hand at all.


    So very sensible to change the topic.


    "It''s all right to rest these days. Thank you for your concern." Mu Si ran came to Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu chose to ignore the other party''s address.


    After that, they discussed some other things about Si Yun and Si Yu, as well as some basic information about China.


    While they were talking, Jun came over and said, "young lady, it''s time for you to have dinner."


    At this time, Jun Yi is more respectful than ever.


    Gu Jiu pressed his forehead with a headache.


    To tell you the truth, she is very difficult to accept this title.


    Jun Yi and mu siran see Gu Jiu''s action and understand why she is so.


    But since the woman in front of them is the destiny of the little Lord, they will be their Lord sooner or later.


    At this time, Gu Jiu just accepted it in advance.


    Since mu siran appeared today and said hello to your bodyguards, now your bodyguards know the significance of Gu Jiu''s existence.


    If you were respectful to Gu Jiu before, you would be cautious and even loyal at this time.


    They all know what the destiny of the little Lord means to the little Lord.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t know all this.


    So Gu Jiu smiled and said, "you can call me Miss Gu or my name as before. As for young lady, I really can''t afford it."


    Know that there is not much possibility to change their names, but Gu Jiu still can''t give it a try.


    It''s really this title, which makes her full of disobedience.


    Even full of weird.

 Chapter 482

    Mu siran and Jun Yi, as well as the surrounding Jun''s bodyguards, changed their faces one after another when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    Because they can hear Gu Jiu''s rejection of this identity.


    They are anxious to think that the little Lord has not made much progress with the women in front of them.


    Gu Jiu lowered his head and pulled his clothes, not looking at the people around him.


    In fact, she is angry.


    The man left and made her unclean.


    Gu Jiu tidied up his clothes. Without waiting for the two people around him to speak, he got up and walked to the restaurant.


    Mu siran and Jun Yi looked at each other, their eyes crossed, and they had a certain tacit understanding with each other.


    There are some things they must insist on.


    Sitting at the dining-room table, Gu jiumans had breakfast orderly.


    Seeing the cleanliness inside and outside the villa today, I couldn''t help asking, "why is it so clean today? What about the others?"


    Jun Er, who had been standing not far away, stood up immediately after hearing this.


    "Madam, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have already started training. Miss Tang also took her daughter out early in the morning. Xiao Qi followed them.


    In the morning, miss Wuyun next door came. You didn''t get up at that time, so they went back.


    As for nothing else in the base, everything is in accordance with the previous discipline, and no one makes trouble. "


    At this point, Jun Er stopped. He looked up at the woman sitting at the table.


    I was relieved to see that the other party didn''t show displeasure.


    Who would have thought that the woman who has been serving this period of time is the appointed person of the little Lord.


    If he had known, he would have used 18 kinds of martial arts and tried his best to take care of each other.


    You know, this is the little Lord''s life-saving "medicine".


    It is also related to the life and death of the little Lord in the second half of his life.


    Gu Jiu also felt Jun er''s caution and even some panic.


    She knew that all this was caused by Mu Silan''s arrival.


    A young lady is enough for these people to change their attitude towards her so much.


    Hearing jun''er''s report, Gu Jiu continued to eat, but also responded, "I know, don''t be so formal in the future, just like before."


    The second gentleman nodded immediately when he heard the speech, "yes, madam."


    Gu Jiu heard the last address and closed her eyes. She decided to continue ignoring the address.


    Jun Er suddenly frowned. He thought of what happened last night and said again: "madam, Mr. Gu left last night. The people below said he left the thunder safety base."


    Gu Jiu''s meal stopped slowly.


    Mr. Gu?


    Soon she knew who Jun ER was talking about.


    Gu Guangping left?


    What about ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan.


    The man just left. Where is he going.


    Gu Jiu stopped his action, picked up the napkin and slowly wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Her eyes fell into confusion again.


    Well, it''s good that the man left.


    Then she can have revenge.


    Since there is no blood affection, the hatred of the previous life can be returned to the mother and daughter without scruples.


    Gu Jiu said nothing. She stood up and walked upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Si ran looked at Gu Jiu sitting in the yard.


    He has been at Thunder security base for nearly half a month.


    He found that in his impression, the lonely woman lived a very regular life.


    Never even left the villa.


    Eat on time every day, and occasionally sit in the teahouse and taste tea alone.


    Or receive the people in the villa next door and arrange the base.

 Chapter 483

    She was so quiet and full of alienation.


    This woman is the future partner of the little Lord.


    But there was always a subtle feeling in his heart.


    Gu Jiu is hard to handle.


    Because she is too self disciplined, even if she smiles at them, the smile is too alienated.


    Mousran has such a feeling.


    On his way to the capital, he knew that Gu Jiu was cold hearted.


    Even with a ruthless hand, she is also a powerful woman.


    But this time I met, I always felt something different.


    The other party seems to have a more protective disguise.


    He couldn''t tell what it was.


    Gu Jiu sat on the recliner and didn''t know mu siran''s idea not far away.


    At this time, she felt the warmth of the sun.


    It''s cold today.


    But because of the coming of the end, it is always cold and hot, and the temperature is like a child.


    Maybe the day is as hot as summer, but at night, it will snow heavily.


    Let mankind always remember the crisis they are facing now.


    Today''s weather is very good. Gu Jiu goes downstairs and sits down for a while.


    During this time, she did not take the initiative to find ye Wanyue''s mother and daughter.


    Because she knew that the two would die by themselves.


    The day after Gu Guangping left, ye Wanyue came.


    But she didn''t see him, so she told him that Gu Guangping had left.


    The woman made a scene outside the villa and finally had to leave.


    After all, your bodyguards are not vegetarian.


    Han Yun came with Tian An''an and Xiao Liu, and saw Gu Jiu''s lazy posture on the couch.


    Her eyes flashed with amazement.


    In fact, when she first saw Gu Jiu, she was amazed by this woman.


    The temperament of the other party and her charming and moving behavior surprised her.


    Such a woman thought she would develop with her brother.


    But I didn''t expect that others had already taken the lead.


    However, Han Yun shook his head at the thought of his previous thoughts.


    Gu Jiu is definitely not a person that his brother can control.


    Soon Han Yun came to Gu Jiu with people.


    Gu Jiu had already seen Han Yun and others.


    She looked up at Han Yun''s usual neutral dress, "how did you come to me today?"


    Han Yun put something similar to a file bag in his hand on the table between the two.


    Then he turned his mouth and began to complain: "Miss Gu, you said I didn''t provoke you. Why should I accept such a mess."


    Gu Jiu picked her eyebrows and looked at the woman around her.


    During this time, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie have been strengthening training.


    So she gave most of the things of thunder base to Han Yun.


    She is very lazy.


    Those who can do it will never start, and those who can talk will never do it.


    So why do you have to do it yourself if you have free coolies.


    Gu Jiu can see that Han Yun really doesn''t want to meddle in the thunder base.


    I know the other party is to avoid suspicion.


    So she smiled, "don''t think too much. I still know your ability."


    Yes, a woman took good care of the thunder security base in her previous life.


    She believes that Han Yun definitely has her own ideas and means.


    Han Yun was not relieved when he heard the speech.


    Even with some frustration in his eyes.


    She has been managing the thunder security base these days.


    Because her brother left her hands and contacts everywhere, she did things very smoothly.


    But that''s it, so Han Yun was a little uneasy.


    She didn''t know whether Gu Jiu was testing her.

 Chapter 484

    Every time she heard each other''s praise, she felt a cold sweat.


    So Han Yun came here this time to solve the problem.


    Whether it''s temptation or other intentions, she must pick herself out.


    Because she knew one thing from beginning to end, that is, one mountain can''t be two tigers.


    "Miss Gu, I think you have a lot of capable people. I''ve sorted out all the contacts left by my brother and the people placed everywhere these days.


    I''m small and light. If I manage such a large base for a few days, it may become a mess. I can''t tell if I have ten mouths at that time. "


    Han Yun said something, and Gu Jiu heard it clearly.


    But the smile on her face did not diminish.


    Han Yun was very weak and even frustrated in the face of her smile.


    So take out the information just put in the document bag on the desk and send it to Gu Jiu.


    "This is all the contacts my brother left me. It clearly records the details of everyone."


    After looking at the information in front of her, Gu Jiu didn''t make any action.


    She still looked at Han Yun with a smile in her eyes.


    But this time the smile in my eyes clearly reached the bottom of my eyes.


    She knew Han Yun was smart.


    But she really doesn''t have any other messy ideas.


    From beginning to end, she is to train Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    As early as Jun Beimo left, she took those words to heart. She knew that the thunder base didn''t belong to anyone.


    It will return to the country sooner or later.


    Now all the efforts are just to help Huo Xiang and Lei Jie get some experience.


    Gu Jiu pushes back the information Han Yun sent to him.


    "You don''t have to panic or think I''m trying to test you. I really appreciate you.


    And when your brother left, he specifically told me to take good care of you. Since he has the ability, why hide it.


    You can see from these days that I''m not very interested in the thunder base. Everything is just to make life more free. "


    Han Yun looked at the information pushed back, listened to each other''s words and fell into meditation.


    Even Tian An''an and Xiao Liu behind her looked at Gu Jiu in surprise.


    Mousran pretended to be wood not far away. He heard everything.


    But I didn''t hear anything.


    Because some things don''t matter to him.


    Now he just needs to protect Gu Jiu''s own safety.


    As for the thunder security base, although it is the second largest base in the capital, it has not been paid attention to at all.


    Han Yun was very quiet after Gu Jiu''s words.


    After a while, she got up slowly.


    "In that case, I''ll do my job well in the future. Please give me more advice in the future."


    With that, Han Yun extended his hand to Gu Jiu.


    Han Yun at this time is very calm and even very rational.


    Not her usual style at all.


    Gu Jiu smiled at Han Yun''s hand and handed his hand over.


    Their hands were released with a gentle grip.


    "Then I''ll go first. Recently, other small forces in the base are ready to move. They should be stopped for a while."


    Gu Jiu nodded when he heard the speech.


    Han Yun leaves with Tian An''an and Xiao Liu.


    However, when Han Yun took a few steps, her steps suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this, Gu Jiu still kept a smile on her face and looked at her back.

 Chapter 485

    Han Yun turned around and looked at Gu Jiu with a tangled face.


    "What else?" Gu Jiu smiled.


    Han Yun sighed and said, "these two women, ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan, should have something to do with you. They are not very honest recently."


    Although she didn''t participate in the base some time ago, some things can still be sent to her ears.


    Gu Jiu''s smile slowly dissipated when she heard ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan.


    Han Yun naturally saw this phenomenon.


    Then she continued: "these two people are now in a new small force. Their boss seems to be Tao Ming. They haven''t been in the base for long, but they are very ostentatious.


    I''ve heard news from the following people these days. Gu Xuan is very upset. She''s mostly coming for you. Pay more attention. "


    Gu Jiu knew that the mother and daughter would not be at peace, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Even so bold, he shot directly at her.


    But she never took them to heart.


    Gu Jiuchong nodded to Han Yun, "thank you."


    When Gu Jiu said thank you, Han Yun''s expression changed. He was flattered and even a little shy.


    Just as Gu Jiu was about to take a serious look, the other party had turned and left.


    "You''re welcome."


    Hearing these awkward but small words, Gu Jiu smiled.


    Until Han Yun left and disappeared, Gu Jiu put away the smile on his face.


    At this time, ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan really want to do something, so she has reason to deal with them.


    The weather is good today.


    Gu Jiu''s face slowly softened and hung up a smile again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    In the narrow bedroom, the repressed voice diffused.


    Then I only saw the people on the bed get up slowly.


    It was a man and a woman, and there was a strange smell in the room.


    At first glance, it is the scene after the event.


    The man stood up and saw his honest face.


    And the woman in bed also showed up.


    This is Gu Xuan who hasn''t shown her face for half a month.


    Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, Gu Xuan slowly sat up and looked at the bright sky outside. Her eyes were full of potential.


    She has been following Tao Ming for half a month.


    It took her a lot of effort to get her idea accepted.


    She knows that Tao Ming wants Gu Jiu.


    Over the years, she has always known that Gu Jiu is better than her and more attractive to men than her.


    So even if she knew that Tao Ming had that idea about Gu Jiu, she didn''t have much disgust.


    Most importantly, she has a new goal.


    Now if you want to take a step forward, only Tao Ming can help her.


    After washing out from the bathroom, Tao Ming saw the little woman sitting on the bed.


    Don''t mention this woman. Although she looks pure, she is still more open in that regard.


    It''s delicious and cool.


    Hearing the footsteps, Gu Xuan smiled.


    That smile is a bit of a hook.


    Tao Ming almost reacted again when he saw his body.


    Several times today.


    Later, he will take his brother out of the base, so he quickly turns his attention away.


    Go aside, pick up the scattered clothes and put them on quickly.


    "What you''re saying is that I''ve contacted the doctors in the base, but it still needs some preparations. It can run as soon as a week later.


    The risk factor of this operation is very high. Are you sure you have considered it? "


    Tao Ming was dressed up.


    Gu Xuan''s eyes lit up when she heard what he said.

 Chapter 486

    Tao Ming puts on his clothes and turns around to see Gu Xuan''s bright eyes.


    But those eyes, even with the brightness of the hook, could not hide the calculated greed.


    He always knew that Gu Xuan was not as pure as her appearance.


    So there is no conflict in my heart. After all, it''s just a plaything.


    It''s just a thing. He really doesn''t ask much.


    But this woman can bring him something different.


    Like her goals, like the rights he wants.


    They are mutually beneficial.


    With this cooperation, he has reason to give this woman a little comfort.


    So Tao Ming walked slowly towards Gu Xuan.


    He knelt beside the bed on one knee, close to Gu Xuan''s lips and touched it gently.


    "Baby, prepare well. You should be well prepared during this period of time. I''ll wait for your good news."


    Gu Xuan felt the tenderness of men and felt a softness in her heart.


    But at the thought of Gu Jiu and Huo Xiang, who is tall and handsome and better than Tao Ming capital, my heart began to deviate.


    Gu Xuan raised a charming shy smile.


    "Thank you, brother Ming. I won''t forget. As long as I am on the top, I will definitely repay you."


    When Tao Ming heard Gu Xuan''s words, there was no temperature in his eyes.


    He knows what Gu Xuan wants to do.


    Even know that her sister, Gu Jiu, is a special presence in this base.


    There is a forbidden area in this base.


    That''s where the Al Qaeda rulers live.


    Gu Xuan''s sister lives there.


    Even before they came to thunder security base, the person they met was the person in charge of the base.


    This is something he never thought of.


    The young man doesn''t seem to have much experience.


    When Gu Xuan found him, he really didn''t expect that she was interested in that man.


    But I also know what this woman is for.


    Just for power.


    If that young man had no right and didn''t stand at that height.


    He doesn''t believe Gu Xuan is still interested in him.


    But that''s what he can use.


    How can a man have no ambition.


    So is he.


    Hearing Gu Xuan''s tender thanks, Tao Ming touched her face.


    He touched each other''s forehead with an expression, "don''t thank you, baby. You have a good rest."


    Then he picked up the equipment in the room and turned away from the bedroom.


    Gu Xuan smiled when she heard the sound of closing the door in the living room.


    She lay in bed and laughed slowly.


    Her happy smile soon came from the narrow bedroom.


    The sound grew louder and louder, even with madness.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Huo Xiang didn''t know that he had been watched.


    Even tragically, he was brought back to the villa by Jun''s bodyguard.


    During this time, he and Reggie have gone through devil training.


    Your bodyguard is an executioner. He is not merciful at all.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie were dragged back today as before.


    They were lying on the sofa in the hall, tired as a dead dog.


    These days, they are exhausted every day.


    Your bodyguard training is getting heavier and heavier day by day.


    However, within their ability, they barely overdraw.


    When Xiao Qi came downstairs holding Xiao Tang and song, he saw the situation of Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, that''s schadenfreude.


    This is the first time Xiao Qi showed such a subtle expression.


    But it disappeared in an instant.


    "Brother, you smiled."

 Chapter 487

    Xiao Qi forgot that he still held Xiao Tang and song in his arms.


    Hearing the soft waxy voice in his arms, Xiao Qi gave a meal when he came downstairs.


    In the past half a month, Tang and song''s health has gradually improved.


    There is even meat on the body. The meat looks very cute.


    During this time, Xiao Qi always stays with this little guy as soon as he has time.


    At first, Tang Yi and Xiao Qi were on guard, but later Xiao Qi was full of desire and amazing light.


    This made Tang ease up at the beginning and let Xiao Qi contact Xiao Tang and song.


    Coincidentally, Xiao Tang and song also like playing with Xiao Qi very much.


    Today, Tang Yi is talking with Gu Jiu in the room, so Xiao Qi takes Tang Song downstairs to play.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to say such words.


    However, Xiao Tang and song have always been in his arms. He must have seen it so close.


    If the other party doesn''t say, Xiao Qi really doesn''t care.


    "Brother, will you smile again? It''s so beautiful."


    There was nothing wrong with Xiao Tang and song seeing Xiao Qi stop.


    She even touched Xiao Qi''s face with her little hand full of meat.


    Xiao Qi felt his face a little hot, but his heart was very warm.


    Even if you have a child in your arms.


    But it was really the first time he was praised for his good looks.


    Hearing what Xiao Tang and Song said, Xiao Qi showed an unnatural smile.


    The smile was a little stiff, but he did his best to be natural.


    Xiao Tang and song are still laughing, but they are not saying anything.


    Although she is a four-year-old child, she knows a lot.


    Know your mother''s hard work and your own strangeness.


    Also know that today''s foothold, how hard it is for their mother and daughter.


    So she always smiles, no matter what she is facing.


    Even if she knew how unnatural the little brother smiled in front of her, she still smiled ignorant.


    Xiao Qi saw that Xiao Tang and song didn''t show other expressions, so he continued to walk downstairs.


    Sitting on the sofa, Huo Xiang and Lei Jie found their figures when they spoke in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Lei Jie also knows that Xiao Qi has been with Tang and song recently.


    At this time, he couldn''t help thinking of the time when they first saw the little girl doll.


    At that time, I felt that Xiao Qi was very concerned about the Tang and Song dynasties.


    At this time, he was really very good to the Tang and Song dynasties.


    In the past, that man dared to get close to Xiao Qi.


    Even he and Huo Xiang will be slightly excluded.


    If there had been only one Gu Jiu in the past, he would be completely trusted by Xiao Qi and not even excluded.


    At this time, there is another one, the little Tang and Song dynasties.


    I don''t know if Tang Yi will be so relieved if he knows his daughter and follows a powerful and terrible little seven.


    Looking at the two people walking downstairs, Lei Jie opened the mouth cheap mode regardless of the pain on his body.


    "Xiao Qi, do you think you''ve changed your profession now? It''s the first time I''ve found that you have the potential of a baby sitter. If you''re a few years old, you might have such a clever daughter as Tangtang."


    Xiao Qi came with Tang and song in his arms, took a faint look at Lei Jie, and then put Tang and song on the sofa.


    He sat down after him.


    Looking at Huo Xiang''s tired face, he took the initiative to say, "brother Huo."


    Huo Xiang also sees the recent changes of Xiao Qi.


    He gave a sound and kept his eyes on Tang, song and Xiao Qi.


    Not to mention, these two people have been really close recently.


    Xiao Qi was a little popular in the face of Tang and Song dynasties.


    It''s like a big brother taking care of his sister.

 Chapter 488

    Huo Xiang glanced at the big one and the small one on the opposite sofa and took something out of his pocket.


    He bent a gentle smile at Tang and song, "Tangtang, come to my uncle and give you something."


    Hearing the words of his uncle opposite, Xiao Tang and song looked at Xiao Qi for the first time.


    Although she knows that the people here are very kind to her, she still likes her little brother very much.


    Because the little brother treated him like his mother, she couldn''t say that kind of good.


    So at this time, Xiao Tang and song looked at Xiao Qi for the first time.


    Xiao Qi nodded gently to the little doll around him, but with some eager eyes.


    Seeing this, Tang and Song Dynasty smiled brightly and quickly jumped off the sofa and walked towards Huo Xiang.


    Looking at the cute little girl, Huo Xiang softened his heart and handed her the chocolate in his hand.


    "Thank you, uncle." Tang Song was very satisfied when he took the chocolate.


    Looking at the innocent smile on the child''s face, Huo Xiang reached out and touched her head.


    Then he put it down slowly because of the pain in his arm.


    Raj, who had been ignored, turned his mouth.


    He watched Xiao Tang and song learn from Huo Xiang and waved.


    "Come on, baby, come to my uncle, and my uncle will give you something."


    Now Xiao Tang and song didn''t even look at him and ran towards Xiao Qi.


    It''s really that Lei Jie didn''t wash at this time. He looked embarrassed. In addition, there were some "obscene - trivial" expressions on his face, which was difficult to accept.


    Besides, the little Tang and Song dynasties are actually a little basin friend who looks at their appearance.


    So her first reaction was to wash her eyes with her little brother.


    As soon as Lei Jie took out the same chocolate as Huo Xiang from his pocket, he saw Xiao Tang Song run away quickly.


    His eyes were hurt, and even the movement of his hand stopped in the void.


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing this scene, Huo Xiang smiled impolitely.


    And Xiao Qi, who was tasting delicious chocolate in his arms, also slowly bent the corners of his mouth.


    Lei Jie took back his hand trembling, opened the chocolate package and took a hate bite.


    "Tangtang, you hurt your uncle''s heart so much that he''s going to cry."


    Then there was another mouthful.


    Half of the chocolate went into the sad man''s stomach.


    But Xiao Tang and song naively looked at Lei Jie.


    With that soft waxy voice, he said very seriously, "Uncle Lei, why didn''t you cry when you were sad."


    The words of the Tang and Song Dynasties stunned several people in the hall.


    However, her next move made people laugh and cry.


    I saw Xiao Tang and song come down from Xiao Qi''s legs, go to the middle table, pick up the paper and go to Lei Jie.


    "Uncle Lei, I know you''re sad. Cry and I''ll wipe it for you."


    Lei Jie didn''t respond to the words of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    At this time, looking at the paper towel handed to his eyes, Lei Jie was not well.


    He looked at the little girl in front of him and widened his eyes.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi had already held back their smiles.


    Why can''t they see that the little Tang and Song Dynasties did it on purpose.


    Lei Jie also saw the cunning in the eyes of Xiao Tang and song at this time.


    He touched his face and looked at Xiao Tang and song very seriously.


    However, he took another chocolate out of his pocket and gently put it into the hands of Xiao Tang and song.


    "Tangtang, my uncle is joking with you, but you are bad at learning."


    Then he looked at Xiao Qi with reproach in his eyes and even anger.


    No, the latter never paid any attention.


    Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang had long been used to him, so they didn''t talk to each other.


    Tang and song made faces at Lei Jie and ran back to Xiao Qi again.

 Chapter 489

    Lei Jie can''t see that Xiao Qi and Huo Xiang are watching a play.


    So at this time, the grievances on his face were completely exposed. He looked very poor.


    When Gu Jiu and Tang went downstairs, the first thing they noticed was Lei Jie''s wronged appearance.


    The bodyguards of Jun''s family, who were watching the excitement in the hall, stood up straight when they saw Gu Jiu coming down.


    Even Huo Xiang, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up.


    "Young lady -"


    "Gu Jiu -"


    "Miss Gu -"


    Different names are never expressed in the mouth of different people.


    Gu Jiu is used to it.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family will never change his name anyway, which makes Gu Jiu ignore it directly.


    After Gu Jiu went downstairs, Tang Yi followed her closely.


    They came to Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    Looking at their recent weight loss, but like the blade of a scabbard, Gu Jiu nodded secretly.


    "It seems that you have gained a lot recently. You just have something to find you two. Sit down and talk."


    After several people sat down, someone had already prepared tea and put it in front of Gu Jiu and several others.


    Smelling the elegant fragrance of tea in the air, Gu Jiu''s depressed mood was better.


    These days she has been waiting for Gu Xuan and ye Wanyue to start.


    But after waiting for these days, the other party didn''t move at all.


    Even a week ago, Gu Xuan disappeared.


    Such a big base, she disappeared.


    No one even saw her out of the base.


    As far as she knows, Gu Xuan will never leave the base.


    Gu Xuan is so afraid of death and cherishes her life. How can she face external dangers.


    That''s a zombie.


    Gu Jiu even felt that Gu Xuan was definitely doing something in the dark.


    But she doesn''t have time to calculate this with each other.


    Now she has other things to do.


    The zombies hidden in the capital and the Zombie King.


    Gu Jiu has always suspected a man.


    Song Zhen, who was able to get rid of the control of 20017 and even recognized Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    So she''s leaving the base.


    During this time, Han Yun managed the base very well.


    Now that she has rested for so long, it''s time for her to move.


    And looking for jade.


    There is no change in the lotus in space.


    The previous jade was also completely absorbed and exhausted.


    This trip is going anyway.


    Gu Jiu sat down and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie didn''t ask either.


    Xiao Qi held Tang and song and waited very quietly.


    At this time, Tang and song xiaopenyou was very clever.


    Until the list of trips in his mind was finalized, Gu Jiu looked at Huo Xiang and Lei Jie.


    "I''m going out of the base. It won''t be short. You go together," then looked at Xiao Qi, "do you want to go?"


    Xiao Qi looked at the Tang and Song dynasties in his arms and said, "go!"


    He must be going.


    I''m just worried about the little thing in my arms.


    If he''s gone, the little thing doesn''t know if he''ll take care of her.


    Xiao Qi, you forgot that Tangtang Xiaopen friend has hemp.


    Gu Jiu nodded clearly.


    The reason why she asked was that she didn''t plan to take Tang Yi with Tang Song.


    Tang Yi''s primary task now is to take good care of his daughter''s body.


    During this time, she also saw Xiao Qi''s special care for the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Such a little seven is not a cold teenager in everyone''s eyes, but a popular and emotional boy.


    It was because she knew that Tang Yi and Tang Song couldn''t go that she asked Xiao Qi.


    After that, Gu Jiu looked at Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 in the hall.


    "You can keep up this time."

 Chapter 490

    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, several people nodded one after another.


    "Mu Si ran?" Gu Jiu asked, glancing at the hall.


    The gentleman immediately said, "he went to get something."


    Gu Jiu picked up his eyebrows when he heard this, and there was a faint smile around his mouth.


    She knew that the man would send her things every three days since he left.


    Sometimes it''s a delicious cake, sometimes it''s a gun, and even flowers.


    The last time I sent a diamond, it was exaggerated.


    Last time I sent a set of exquisite tea sets and complimentary tea leaves.


    If Gu Jiu received these things before the end of the world, he would definitely think that a man was after her.


    Not even a gift.


    But now these things are not worth mentioning for the end of the world.


    So she took it easy.


    Even some small expectations in my heart, what will men send today.


    The last gun was good. She still carries it with her now.


    Gu Jiu didn''t reveal what he thought.


    She asked Huo Xiang and others to pack up and start tomorrow.


    And she has to find Han Yun herself.


    Han Yun and Han Dongfeng are likely to know Song Zhen.


    She needs to know who the man is.


    In this way, it''s easy to start when you find someone.


    Gu Jiu left the villa and didn''t let anyone follow.


    After all, the place where Han Yun is located is next to him. It''s just a few steps away.


    Walking out of the gate and stepping on the ground, Gu Jiu walked next door like a walk.


    It was getting dark.


    Gu Jiu''s heart sank.


    Jun Beimo''s deliberate closeness,


    Gu Guangping left without a trace.


    The strange between ye Wanyue and Gu Xuan.


    There are also a large number of zombies hidden in the capital and the existence of the Zombie King.


    Gu Jiu felt that the rest of this period of time made her degenerate.


    The mind is very clear.


    How to go next and what to do are planned in detail.


    The premise of all this is that there will be no other encounter on the way.


    This time is enough for her to rest.


    Then the next step is to take the initiative.


    Gu Jiu has to admit that Jun Beimo has created ripples in her beautiful life.


    If you don''t know the four ancient martial families, if you don''t know the ancient martial arts, you don''t know the hidden danger of the capital.


    She will still live like a rice bug at this moment.


    But she knew that when the man spoke, she had no choice.


    If you want to be strong in the end world, you must take the initiative to host.


    We have to take the lead.


    Even have enough strength.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t want to live the life of being bullied or even careful.


    Then let her take the initiative.


    The setting sun shines on Gu Jiu, leaving her without a trace of temperature.


    Even the look like blood made her whole person full of cold.


    However, the curvature of her mouth weakened the cold.


    Han Yun stood upstairs and saw Gu Jiu coming.


    So I ran downstairs the first time.


    "Oh! Miss Gu, why don''t you say it in advance? I''d better prepare my wine and vegetables and open the door to welcome you."


    Gu Jiugang came in and saw Han Yun leaning on the door at the door of the villa.


    During this period of time, Han Yun obviously converged on his previous disguise.


    It''s no longer the impulsive, big hearted woman and tomboy.


    She wore the camouflage clothes of the base, and the whole person released her casual temperament.


    There was no defensive indifference in those eyes.


    A person''s eyes can see through his essence.

 Chapter 491

    Those eyes have changed. They are different from Han Yun Gu Jiu knew before.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, Gu Jiu walked towards each other with a smile.


    "It''s not too late to tell you now."


    Han Yun listened to this and walked into the villa with Gu Jiu.


    It was dinner time and the smell of the food came from the hall.


    Han Yun did not invite Gu Jiu to the rest place in the hall, but took the people to the restaurant.


    "It''s better to hurry early than to hurry skillfully. This time is the time for dinner. Although it''s not as delicious as yours, make do with it?"


    Gu Jiu looked at the food on the table and nodded.


    In fact, Gu Jiu doesn''t mind what to eat.


    She was often hungry in her previous life. She lived a new life. As long as she could fill her stomach with food, she would never abandon it.


    Besides, Han Yun''s dinner here is not very rich, but it is definitely delicious for her in her previous life.


    I struggled in the last life for three years and didn''t eat these.


    So Gu Jiu sat on the seat with a smile.


    Han Yun also sat opposite Gu Jiu.


    They said something about the base during dinner.


    Han Yun will also consult Gu Jiu about some things that need to change the rules of the base.


    Gu Jiu occasionally gives some opinions. As for how to choose, give it all to Han Yun.


    After dinner, Gu Jiu came to the hall and sat down.


    Han Yun also knows that Gu Jiu came today for no reason.


    So at this time, he took the initiative to say, "what can I do for you today?"


    Gu Jiu nodded gently when he heard the speech.


    Since Han Yun took the initiative to open the topic, she also explained her intention.


    "Song Zhen, do you know each other? I heard from Huo Xiang that you had met before."


    As soon as Han Yun heard Song Zhen''s name, he immediately sat up straight.


    Her expression also became serious.


    Because she also knew the man''s strangeness, and even had a guess all the time.


    I still remember seeing Song Zhen at that time. She told her brother the first time she returned to the base.


    My brother told her not to mind these things.


    At this time, Gu Jiu mentioned Song Zhen again. Han Yun felt that things were not so simple.


    But also slowly tell what you know.


    "I''ve met Song Zhen several times. He should be a military man. I know him because of his brother''s relationship.


    At the first meeting, because his brother was injured, he brought his brother covered with blood to the place where I lived at that time.


    Later, I met several times because of my brother''s work. Although I knew he was a military man and knew his name, I didn''t know his position.


    But I guess it must be higher than my brother, because every time my brother sees Song Zhen, he is very respectful. When they get along, they are up and down. "


    Han Yun said and looked at Gu Jiu.


    Seeing Gu Jiu listening carefully, there was no leaked expression on his face. He couldn''t help asking, "how did you suddenly mention him? Is there anything wrong?"


    She knows about the last time she met Song Zhen.


    It''s not human at first sight. It''s probably a zombie.


    But he had his own consciousness. If it wasn''t for the bloodless face and the non beating moon and Hungary, he really thought he was like human beings.


    I told my brother everything last time.


    But in exchange for the other party''s sentence, don''t worry.


    Now hearing Gu Jiu mention it again, she knows there is definitely a situation.


    Gu Jiu won''t ask suddenly. As long as he asks, there must be a reason.


    Gu Jiu smiled when he heard Han Yun''s inquiry, "well, there''s a problem, but it''s not good."


    Hearing this, Han Yun was a little nervous.


    Because she doesn''t want Song Zhen to have any accidents.

 Chapter 492

    After all, Song Zhen is my brother''s lifesaver.


    When my brother was dying, it was the man who sent him back.


    There was also a time when my brother warned her not to let her take charge when he knew about the delivery station.


    She saw the pain on her brother''s face, and it was a pity.


    My brother must be reluctant to give up.


    After all, he is a former comrade in arms, even a superior leader and a life-saving benefactor.


    So for Gu Jiu''s vague answer, Han Yun was a little fidgety.


    Of course Gu Jiu can see her movements.


    "Boom..."


    Just what Han Yun is going to say.


    Just when Gu Jiu wanted to appease each other, a roaring voice sounded outside.


    They sat on the sofa in the hall and turned their heads to the large French windows in the hall.


    I saw lightning and thunder outside, and thunder rolled in.


    The sky has completely darkened.


    This weather is too sudden.


    Soon a torrential rain came rapidly.


    Such a big raindrop fell on the ground, even in the room, you can hear the sound.


    For such strange weather, I can''t help but Gu Jiu''s broken eyebrows.


    She doesn''t like such weather.


    I even felt a little uneasy.


    Such strange weather is obviously not a good omen.


    And the inner uneasiness also made her wrong.


    Han Yun didn''t think so much about Gu Jiu.


    Seeing the lightning and thunder outside and the sudden downpour, she slowly stood up and walked to the French window.


    "It hasn''t rained so much for a long time. I remember the biggest rain, as if it was the day when the end came."


    For Han Yun''s exclamatory words, Gu Jiu didn''t know what he thought and suddenly raised his head.


    She got up and came to Han Yun and looked at the rapid and heavy rain outside.


    And the roar of thunder, and the harsh sound of lightning, finally remembered something.


    Changes in the capital.


    There is not only one thunder security base in the capital.


    There is also a Chinese security base.


    That is the vortex of power in this country.


    There are leaders who hold great power and lead all over China.


    Although those leaders are distributed in various families, although there are struggles within them.


    But none of that has much to do with her,


    But Gu Jiu knew that the man was there.


    The man who left his men to him, the man who forced her to hang the title of young lady.


    The man who gave her gifts, the man who exuded man''s heart everywhere from his residence.


    The man named Jun Beimo is in the Huaxia base.


    Why did Gu Jiu suddenly think of the change of Huaxia base.


    Or because I chatted with the base members in my previous life.


    With her cold temper, it was impossible to take it to heart.


    But she suddenly remembered it, just because what the man said attracted her.


    The day of wind and rain, lightning and thunder, and pouring rain.


    It is the time for Huaxia to reshuffle its cards.


    Calculate the time when she arrived at the base at that time.


    Gu Jiu calculated that this was the time.


    Huaxia base reshuffle, Jun''s generation of Xiaoxiong died.


    The hero who was once on TV and talked about by people around him should die today.


    Also remember that when the original team members said, they only said a general situation.


    A generation of heroes died, and the anger of the thunder flowed into a river of blood.


    It is said that there were countless deaths and injuries that night, and countless people died. It was a color that could not be washed clean by rain.

 Chapter 493

    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t know whether there was a problem with Huaxia base.


    But her heart has flown there.


    She knew she couldn''t stay.


    Whether it''s for that man.


    Or for the saving grace of previous lives.


    Or because of other selfishness, Gu Jiu still has a decision at this time.


    She closed her eyes and listened to the orders from her mouth.


    "Immediately summon all the people left by your brother to prepare the most elite weapons. Now get ready immediately and go to China security base with me."


    With this cold command, Gu Jiu quickly opened his eyes.


    Those eyes had no previous panic and worry.


    But indifference, even very serious, just like an emotionless machine.


    No one knows what Gu Jiu is thinking at this time.


    No one knows how worried she is.


    Even with some entanglement.


    She didn''t know whether it was this day or not.


    She didn''t know whether to start or not.


    But it''s too late.


    She has made a choice.


    The brain gave her orders first.


    She can''t control herself at all.


    Opened his eyes, Gu Jiu glanced at Han Yun beside him.


    Seeing that she didn''t move at all, she even looked at her.


    Han Yun would like to ask, are you kidding.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t give her a chance and turned to walk in the direction of the gate.


    "I want to see everyone in five minutes. If I don''t see anyone, it will be your choice."


    It was not until Gu Jiu turned and left with a tone of killing and even killing that Han Yun was awakened.


    Although Gu Jiu''s order was hard to understand, he even felt absurd.


    But Han Yun felt Gu Jiu''s killing intention.


    So she walked to the room downstairs for the first time.


    Pull up Tian An''an and Xiao Liu, who were still around her and Gu Jiu.


    Because I know Gu Jiu''s visit is something to talk to Han Yun.


    So they just prepared to avoid and didn''t rest.


    At this time, I saw the eldest lady rush in anxiously.


    They thought something had happened.


    However, hearing the eldest lady''s orders, they didn''t ask anything and rushed out of the villa.


    On this stormy night, people from all sides of the thunder security base began to go out one after another.


    They received the order almost at the same time and made preparations at the first time.


    Gu Jiu has also braved the heavy rain and returned to her home in thunder security base.


    When entering the gate, your bodyguard had prepared an umbrella and came out to pick her up.


    But Gu Jiu quickly came to the hall with the speed of running.


    At this time, Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi, Tang Yi, Tang Song, mu siran and the bodyguards of Jun''s family were all eating.


    Without her, these people seem unrestrained and even get along well.


    If it were normal, Gu Jiu would have made fun of them.


    But things are wrong today.


    Gu Jiu rushed into the eyes of the public with the embarrassed appearance of rain, and everyone stopped.


    Especially Gu Jiu''s killing, that strong momentum, let them all receive a message.


    That is, something happened.


    Mousran was the first to react.


    He has known Gu Jiu for a long time.


    Although I didn''t know her very well, it was the first time I saw Gu Jiu''s momentum.


    The terror spread in such a large space with a murderous momentum.


    Mu Si Ran''s steps were less calm, and came to Gu Jiu with a bit of panic.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 494

    "What happened?"


    Mu Si Ran''s face was solemn, and his tone was somewhat oppressive.


    Because of such Gu Jiu, he thought he had been bullied.


    When he thought that the most important person of the little Lord had been hurt under his care, he was to blame.


    I even felt my incompetence.


    Gu Jiu looked at mu siran in front of her. In just a few seconds, her brain was clear.


    No matter what the situation in Huaxia base is, she should arrive as soon as possible.


    Time is most precious now.


    "Mousran, I now order you to gather all your bodyguards and go to Huaxia base with me."


    Then he crossed mousran and went to the restaurant to look at Huoxiang and others.


    "Although I don''t know how the situation is, this time it may be with unpredictable risks or a false alarm. If you want to keep up, prepare immediately. If you don''t go, I don''t insist."


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie and Xiao Qi saw Gu Jiu''s cold side for the first time.


    It''s like something important to her has been violated.


    However, they couldn''t bear to think about it. After Gu Jiu''s voice was lost, the three quickly set off.


    Their actions already represent the answer.


    Mousran also acted at the same time.


    Mousran wants to think more.


    Gu Jiu can''t go to Huaxia base for no reason.


    Even seeing her face so ugly, it was definitely an accident.


    No matter what happened to Huaxia security base, he should immediately gather all hands at this moment.


    So mousran rushed out of the villa.


    In this lightning, thunder and stormy night, he whistled in the air.


    Even in this moving and swinging night with the noise of thunderstorm, the voice was still heard by the bodyguards of your family and the people hidden in the dark.


    After mousran''s action, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 also left the table quickly.


    Tang Yi did not make any moves, but looked at the little Tang and song sitting aside.


    This is the only person she cares about in her life.


    This is the only thing Gu Jiu can help her recover.


    So now she knows what to do.


    With tenderness in his eyes, Tang Yi held his daughter in his arms.


    Holding the child in her arms, she walked upstairs step by step.


    Gu Jiu looked at Tang Yi''s action and followed him upstairs.


    Until she watched Tang enter the room, she said, "you don''t have to go this time. Tangtang is still small and can''t live without people."


    Then she went into her room and didn''t see the gratitude in Tang Yi''s eyes.


    There is firmness in that gratitude.


    This time she never thought about going.


    But Gu Jiu''s words comforted her very much.


    Tang Yi took his daughter back to the room and gently put her on the bed.


    "Tangtang, will you wait here for your mother to come back? Someone will arrange everything for you and even play with you. Your mother will come back soon."


    Xiao Tang and song''s sparkling eyes kept staring at his mother.


    After a while, she smiled and nodded, "OK."


    Tang Yi smiled and touched her head, then turned around and began to prepare the weapons she carried.


    After all, she was once the leader of the Tang family.


    When I came to thunder security base this time, I still contacted some old ones.


    She was very relieved to leave Xiao Tang and song in the villa.


    Seeing Gu Jiu like that today, something happened.


    Although I don''t know what happened, but looking at the other party''s anxious action and urgent time, there will definitely be a fight.


    All your bodyguards are out.

 Chapter 495

    Five minutes, no more, no less.


    Gu Jiu has changed out of her wet - clothes and sat in her exclusive car.


    Huo Xiang and Lei Jie had already been waiting for her in the car.


    Your bodyguard is also ready to go.


    After Gu Jiu got on the bus, the first sentence was to start.


    A word was transmitted to the space of each vehicle through the walkie talkie.


    The leading vehicle is mu siran, because he is most familiar with the journey to Huaxia base.


    As soon as Gu Jiu''s voice fell, the car quickly drove towards the exit of the base.


    However, as they passed the villa next door, they saw a spectacular motorcade.


    In the thunder rain, Han Yun''s thin body stood beside the leading car.


    The posture was so firm that I saw them leave with a light in my eyes.


    Mu siran saw Han Yun''s posture and the spectacular team beside her, and knew that Gu Jiu gave her an order.


    Otherwise, Han Yun can''t do this in a short time.


    Mousran glanced at Han Yun, made a gesture to Han Yun in the car, and drove on.


    Han Yun naturally saw mu siran''s action by the light in the rain.


    After the motorcade led by mousran left, Han Yun raised his hand to the motorcade behind her and sat in the car beside her.


    In this stormy and thundering night, the magnificent and solemn motorcade left.


    Their movements are very huge, but they are very low-key in this night.


    The motorcade drove frantically in one direction.


    Even the biggest obstacles can''t stop them.


    They rushed in the direction of Huaxia security base.


    ¡­¡­


    In this strange night, all forces in Huaxia security base are ready to move.


    Huaxia security base, Jun''s villa in the East, is very quiet at this time.


    Outside the solemn villa, in the darkness, it is rigorous enough to make people afraid.


    It''s like stepping into this villa in the dark will devour people.


    There was no one outside the villa, not even the first guard.


    This is very strange for a family like Jun family.


    On weekdays, even if you encounter any crisis again, your family is strictly guarded.


    Not to mention a small rainy night.


    Weird, weird everywhere.


    However, on a strange night, a figure appeared within the boundary of Jun''s house.


    The figure has a strong sense of existence on this rainy night.


    The man is very fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to Jun''s villa.


    The man didn''t know whether he was a man or a woman. He was wearing wet black clothes. He looked very penetrating on this stormy night.


    The man raised his feet and walked slowly towards the door of Jun''s villa.


    However, as he approached the gate, he suddenly knelt to the ground.


    A flash of lightning flashed nearby.


    Through the light, you can see the man kneeling on the ground, surrounded by bright red blood.


    He was attacked.


    The man''s legs were mutilated.


    Guwu, power, whichever it is.


    People hiding in the dark of Jun''s house can''t be ignored.


    Because it was too fast to be seen.


    The man on his knees came to explore the way.


    At this time, his legs were useless. He had to leave if he wanted to save his life.


    So he dragged his wasted legs and slowly climbed away from the boundary of Jun''s house.


    However, not far from Jun''s house, the man who was also observing in the dark gave him a pleasure as soon as the man whose legs were abandoned appeared.

 Chapter 496

    A waste man has no use value, and it is a waste to stay.


    After dealing with the man, the man in the dark turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    A fight has begun outside.


    Blood, confrontation of life.


    Even if the wind and thunderstorm roar outside, it can''t make the people of Jun''s family panic.


    In such a big living room, there are three generations of Jun''s family.


    The man sitting in the first place is Mr. Jun.


    Sitting on the right of the old man is Jun Beimo.


    With his left hand, Jun Yilong (Jun''s father) and Jun Beichen sat in turn.


    Three generations of the family sat on the sofa and no one spoke, but the atmosphere was a little tense.


    Just because the crisis came too suddenly.


    They didn''t get any wind of it.


    Mr. Jun sat on the throne, holding the leading stick all the time, and the sharp light in his eyes was also bloody.


    This generation of owls can''t be silent at this time.


    The three families, together with the other small families under them, comprehensively attack the jun family. This matter can be big or small.


    Although the jun family has many capable people, it can''t wait for the enemy''s initiative in such a quiet way.


    They have to do something.


    The order issued before has made members of all forces in your family ready at all times.


    But they couldn''t swallow it.


    Time passed imperceptibly until the footsteps from the door made the three generations of your family look at the source of the sound at the same time.


    The visitor is a man with a firm face. He has powerful steps and a special posture of Army man.


    The visitor is known to Jun''s family for three generations. It is Han Dongfeng brought back by Jun Beimo from thunder security base.


    Han Dongfeng walked into the three generations of Jun''s family and stared at their coercion.


    "Chief, the Dong family, the Tang family and the Song family are ready to go out. Other small forces are also in stupid valley. Someone came outside the door to test them before."


    Han Dongfeng reported in the direction of master Jun.


    At the same time, he also handed the things in his hand to Mr. Jun.


    "This is what people left behind when they tried."


    The old man took the thing in Han Dongfeng''s hand and opened it.


    This is a simple map, a simple map of Huaxia security base.


    Many words are also marked on the picture.


    After reading the contents of the simple picture, the old man threw it to Jun Beimo.


    Then he gave it to Jun Yilong and Jun Beichen in turn.


    As the second generation of Jun''s family, Jun Yilong took the lead in saying, "father, now we know their battle plan, and we can start."


    Master Jun nodded at this.


    But he looked at Jun Beimo again.


    Jun Beimo didn''t speak first, but looked at the pouring rain outside.


    Tonight is destined to be a fight, which will even cause many casualties in your family.


    He is not afraid of these. After all, he has experienced more painful fighting from childhood.


    But then he thought of the woman.


    I miss each other very much.


    Jun Beimo''s thoughts during this period of time itch his heart.


    He always wants to see each other.


    But I know that the fight in Huaxia base will involve the other party.


    He can''t take risks.


    Now that the Dong, Tang and song families have taken the initiative, it is also an opportunity for him.


    If you solve them all, you can also give Gu Jiu a place of peace of mind.


    Feeling the old man''s sight, Jun Beimo stood up.


    "This time, I led the team to face the Dong family. As for other grandpa arrangements."


    As soon as the old man heard that Jun Beimo was against the Dong family, he didn''t agree with him.

 Chapter 497

    He thought for a while and said cautiously, "the Dong family is not easy to deal with. Although we know the other party''s battle plan, we can''t take risks. Beichen, come with you."


    Jun Beichen also stood up and agreed with the old man''s words.


    "Grandpa, no, I can do it alone. The Tang family is not simple, and those small forces are a headache." but Jun Beimo refused.


    Hearing what his father and son said, Jun Yilong interrupted, "father, Xiao Mo is right. Although the strength of the Dong family is not small, the people below can''t shh."


    Seeing that both his son and grandson refused, the old man waved his hand.


    "OK, you all pay attention to safety and move."


    In this way, Jun Beimo dealt with the Dong family, Jun Beichen District went against the Tang family, and Jun Yilong took his soldiers to the battle place of those small forces.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Tonight is destined to be a bloody night.


    Jun Beimo goes to Dong''s house with all his confidants.


    To catch a thief and a king first is a constant strategy.


    No matter what the minions of the Dong family outside are, it''s better to seize the leaders.


    If the leader is caught, the people below will be in a mess.


    Of course, the minions of the Dong family will also have someone to play with them.


    Jun Beichen has gone to the Tang family with the soldiers of the jun family.


    Standing in the brightly lit Tang family courtyard, Jun Beichen''s face was not as gentle and elegant as before, but only Sulong and evil spirit.


    They shouldn''t have made trouble at this time.


    The zombies outside are already a human crisis. At this time, this group of people make trouble without reason. It''s extremely stupid.


    Your family''s seclusion over the years has made them forget the blood of your family.


    Jun Beichen brought a lot of people, so there was a lot of movement when he came.


    The people of the Tang family knew about it long ago.


    But they didn''t panic too much.


    Especially old Tang, sitting in the hall, was very calm.


    Know that the sound of fighting outside came into everyone''s ears.


    With the roar of pain and the continuous sound of gunfire, the women of the Tang family began to panic.


    Even Tang Meiling looked nervous.


    She looked at Grandpa sitting on the throne and couldn''t help saying, "Grandpa, will we really be all right?"


    Although Tang Meiling is a woman, she is also an ancient martial artist.


    She will also participate in large and small events at home.


    Of course, I know tonight''s action.


    Mr. Tang looked at his granddaughter with a loving face and waved to her.


    Tang Meiling immediately stood up and walked to Old Tang.


    Holding his granddaughter''s hand, Mr. Tang looked at the people of the Tang family.


    "We didn''t do anything tonight. All the rights of the Tang family''s military department have been controlled by the Dong family.


    Whether we win or lose tonight, the Tang family is neutral and has become a higher level. If we lose, we just lose some personnel. "


    These words are shameless enough to push everything to the Dong family.


    But it also comforted the uneasy hearts of the Tang family in disguise.


    "Boom..."


    Just then, the door of the living room was opened with a power.


    Jun''s bodyguard has taken the lead in entering the hall of the Tang family.


    Leng Su''s team stood in every corner of the Tang family hall.


    With rain and pungent blood on their bodies, they look frightening.


    But master Tang took his granddaughter''s hand without lifting his eyelids.


    This look is really calm and bold.


    Unfortunately, he met Jun''s family.

 Chapter 498

    Jun Beichen walked into the hall at last.


    His body was also stained with bright blood, which was stained during the battle.


    But his aura and elegant steps did not seem to have experienced a fight.


    It''s like walking in your own back garden, like a handsome young master.


    Of course, on this premise, ignore the traces of his battle.


    "How are you, old Tang?"


    Jun Beichen walked towards the people of the Tang family, and a gentle smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Even at this time, his tone is so harmless.


    Old Tang raised his head when Jun Beichen came in.


    When those sharp eyes looked at Jun Beichen, they went straight into the heart like a poisoned dagger.


    But it was just a moment.


    Soon, old man Tang turned into a loving old man. He looked at Jun Beichen and said helplessly, "it''s Beichen. Half of my bad old man''s body has been buried. It''s all the same."


    Jun Beichen continued to walk forward and stood not far away from old man Tang.


    "Yes, I''m old. I should always have some fun. Unfortunately, this fun shouldn''t come to our king''s house."


    With that, Jun Beichen shook his head and looked at old man Tang with a despicable strength.


    How could he not know that old Tang is playing Tai Chi? Unfortunately, he won''t give each other a chance.


    Hearing Jun Beichen''s so direct words, he sighed.


    I didn''t expect the other party to put the topic on the table like this.


    But he is not unprepared.


    Master Tang''s face became serious. "Beichen, I really can''t decide this matter. Now, except for problems, all the voice of the Tang family''s army and team has been mastered by the Dong family.


    Even the people who were guarding the door before were members of the Dong family. There''s nothing I can do.


    It''s my fault, my fault... I didn''t find a chance to tell you. "


    Jun Beichen picked his eyebrow when he heard what old man Tang said.


    He really didn''t expect that the old man in front of him, the former leader of the country, would be so shameless,.


    Unexpectedly, I pushed the Tang family''s participation tonight to the Dong family.


    Is he confident that the jun family will not lose in the end, or does he have other plans?


    But I have to say that the weakness of Old Tang makes Jun Beichen very useful.


    But


    Think of this in a few words, push all the problems to the Dong family and wash the Tang family.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Jun Beichen smiled, "what old Tang said, I didn''t say what the Tang family did. You don''t have to get rid of the relationship in such a hurry."


    Old Tang narrowed his eyes and waited for the words behind Jun Beichen.


    There''s a problem at the beginning.


    Sure enough, the words of Jun Beichen made his face change greatly.


    "Since there is something wrong with old Tang''s army team, after this, let the army team of Tang family be cleaned by Jun family first.


    Otherwise, if such a problem happens again next time, it will be really hard for ten mouths to tell. Do you think so? "


    Jun Beichen took a light smile and said something that surprised everyone in the Tang family.


    What the Tang family depends on now is nothing more than the forces accumulated over the years, but the most important thing is the Tang family''s army.


    At this time, Jun Beichen opened his mouth and directly controlled their key.


    Even when old man Tang heard Jun Beichen''s words, he was green.


    He won''t promise it.


    But the young man in front of him, Jun Beichen, didn''t give him the right to refuse.

 Chapter 499

    This matter was already a certainty when the other party spoke.


    Old Tang closed his eyes and didn''t answer Jun Beichen''s words.


    This is a silent confrontation, rejection.


    Jun Beichen smiled when he saw the appearance of Old Tang, and he looked at the other Tang family.


    From the beginning, when Jun Beichen entered the door, Tang Meiling''s sight was on him.


    At this time, she saw the other party''s eyes sweep over her and immediately seized the opportunity to speak.


    "Jun Beichen, all actions tonight have nothing to do with our jun family. We are implicated by the Dong family and controlled by others."


    Hearing these words, Jun Beichen laughed, as if he had heard some funny joke.


    Tang Meiling saw this urgent, "if you don''t trust your family, the two families can marry. Let''s see in the future."


    Jun Beichen stepped back two steps and looked straight at the woman who talked a lot.


    He stretched out his index finger and shook it twice.


    "Miss Tang, you are wrong."


    "Now you Tang family have no right to choose."


    With that, Jun Beichen turned and walked out.


    Joke, they never use such low means.


    And now the king''s family controls everything, where to allow others to intervene.


    to unite to marriage?


    What a joke.


    The Tang family still haven''t seen the situation clearly.


    After hearing the footsteps of Jun Beichen leaving, old man Tang finally opened his eyes.


    He knew he had no choice at this time.


    Jun Beichen left today, and the Tang family settled their charges with the Dong family.


    "Good nephew, stay."


    Mr. Tang finally began to speak.


    That tone with compromise, with helplessness, and unwilling.


    Jun Beichen, who turned his back to the Tang family, stopped, and a clear smile curved around his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "How long will it take to arrive?"


    On the less spacious road, long motorcade drove fast.


    In the second car of the convoy, there was an anxious inquiry.


    Gu Jiu looked at the familiar and strange environment around him, and his heart couldn''t settle down.


    She asked in a deep voice with a walkie talkie in her hand.


    Mu siran heard Gu Jiu''s inquiry and looked at the road ahead. His heart was full of anxiety.


    "It will arrive in half an hour."


    "Yes."


    Clutching the interphone in his hand, Gu Jiu leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes.


    No one could see her trembling eyelashes and her hands.


    Tang Yi sat beside Gu Jiu.


    She felt the cold alienation coming from her side.


    At this moment, she is also preoccupied with herself.


    I''m finally going back to that place.


    The jun family, the Dong family, the Tang family and the Song family are about to meet again.


    I don''t know what happened to Huaxia base, which makes the calm women around me have such a big reaction.


    Not only Tang Yi guessed, but everyone was thinking about what happened to Gu Jiu.


    Only mu siran felt something had happened in his heart.


    Something happened to your family.


    Gu Jiu is not from Beijing and has not even been to Beijing.


    So at this time, he couldn''t guess the reason why he wanted to go to Huaxia base except Jun''s house.


    It is because of this speculation that mousran is upset.


    Faster, faster.


    At this moment, mousran wants to fly to Huaxia security base.


    Old man, young Lord, they should be all right.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai will take care of the little Lord with them.


    And those people raised by Jun''s family. If something really happens, they will all go to bed.


    Your family seems to have retired for many years, but the power is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But despite knowing this, mousran still couldn''t be at ease.

 Chapter 500

    The speed is getting faster and faster.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    With an uneasy heart, they moved forward quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Blood, there is a strong smell of blood everywhere.


    The strong smell of blood surrounded the Dong family''s mansion.


    The fighting has long stopped.


    The ground was full of corpses, and the blood could not even be washed away by rain.


    The taste is so strong, so bright.


    The winners have surrounded the Dong family compound.


    The whole Dong family is controlled by the jun family.


    The man standing in the crowd stood in front of the courtyard.


    The others are tidying up the battlefield. This is the end of the fight tonight.


    Jun Beimo looked at the Dong family yard, and his quiet face looked unknown.


    I know that the two brothers Siyun and Siyu come to me.


    "Little Lord, there is no living mouth."


    Jun Beimo nodded gently. Then he raised his feet and walked to Dong''s courtyard.


    Seeing this, Siyun and Siyu immediately followed up.


    Jiang Bai, who stood in the distance to arrange matters, saw them, quickly ordered a few words and caught up.


    Before Jun Beimo walked into the Dong family courtyard, someone had already opened the way.


    That''s his bodyguard.


    Wherever he goes, the shadow of standing by.


    As soon as I entered the Dong family hall, I heard repressed cries.


    All the members of the Dong family, men and women, stood in the hall.


    The first person standing in the crowd is the old Dong family.


    Seeing the old man who was catching up with Grandpa, Jun Beimo bent a bloodthirsty smile.


    He stood in the hall and scanned all the members of the Dong family from above.


    The sight was full of disdain, contempt and even disgust.


    Tonight''s fight, this battle, the jun family also lost many members.


    The culprit of all this is the old man in front of us.


    The leader of the Dong family, the old man of the Dong family, knew it was over when he saw that the man who came in was Jun Beimo.


    He closed his eyes and listened to the sobs of all the Dong family around him.


    He had to fight tonight. He had no choice.


    I knew that this war would hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800.


    But he did.


    Tonight''s action has killed the Dong family.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance of life.


    Because the Dong family is completely finished.


    But fortunately, he still has a back move. He has offspring.


    Thinking of this, the old man of the Dong family smiled.


    Open your eyes again. Those gloomy eyes are full of Yin evil.


    Jun Beimo didn''t seem to see the malicious sight of the old man of the Dong family.


    He is still looking at everyone in the Dong family.


    Until I glanced at everyone, my eyes flashed.


    "Dong Wenfeng and Dong Wenjin are gone. It seems that the Dong family has long been defeated."


    Jun Beimo said and walked to the seat not far away.


    As soon as he sat down, his dangerous eyes went straight to the old man in power of the Dong family.


    The old man didn''t dodge the sight of Shangjun Beimo.


    Even full of malice, he looked at Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beimo met the line of sight and knocked on one side of the table, "since Dong Jiaming knows the result, why continue?"


    This seems to be the words of the Wendong family.


    But then he continued: "now that you know the result, you have to do it, or even destroy the foundation of the family, so doing so must have a plot, even more interests than the family."


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing Jun Beimo''s words, the old man of the Dong family finally couldn''t help it.


    He laughed openly, laughed recklessly, and even a little malicious.


    The laughter was mixed with the sobs of other Dong family members because of fear, full of strangeness.

 Chapter 501

    The old Dong family laughed enough.


    He looked at the young man sitting not far away.


    This is the most outstanding third generation of the jun family.


    Unfortunately, if they are descendants of the Dong family, why not expand the family.


    However, it is someone else''s family after all.


    Jun Beimo looked at the greedy and murderous eyes, and felt that it was a waste of time at this time.


    He stood up and looked at everyone in the Dong family without expression.


    "Since there is nothing to say, please rest assured and go on your way."


    He turned and walked to the door of Dong''s house. His footsteps were so determined.


    At this time, the old man of the Dong family finally looked flustered.


    "Don''t you wonder why the Dong family is so, and who hates your king''s family so much?"


    Unfortunately, his words didn''t make Jun Beimo pause.


    At this time, the old man of the Dong family finally threw a bomb again.


    "Jun Beimo, I know the lifeblood of your family and the fatal weakness of your men. I can''t live to be 28 years old."


    This finally stopped Jun Beimo.


    Unfortunately, he still didn''t turn his head, but his face was a little gloomy and terrible.


    Your family can''t be traitors, but the Dong family knows.


    This made Jun Beimo very unhappy and even felt infinite malice.


    There are only brothers and themselves left in their generation.


    Grandpa''s strength has reached the limit, and there is no possibility to take another step.


    Dad''s qualifications are barely right with his brother.


    Then he and Jun Beichen brothers are left.


    At this time, the Dong family knew the secrets of the jun family. It would never be so simple.


    At the same time, when the old man of the Dong family said that, the bodyguard of the jun family.


    There are Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai who are full of murderous vision and meet everyone in the Dong family.


    Jun Beimo also slowly turned around.


    "There is someone behind the Dong family."


    This is the attitude of statement.


    He''s sure there''s someone behind the Dong family.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for the Dong family to make such a bad move tonight.


    If the Dong family is really smart, they should never do it at this time.


    Because there were no women around him and Jun Beichen.


    Without the man of destiny, the king''s family can only fall.


    It is impossible for the Dong family not to know all this.


    However, the Dong family did so and even fought for their lives.


    All this shows that the Dong family, no, or the people behind the Dong family, have a big plan.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jun Beimo was in Dong''s house.


    Gu Jiu''s team hurried slowly and finally reached the Huaxia safety base.


    Mu Si ran looked at the base members blocking the road, his eyes flashed with impatience and killing intention.


    He''s from Jun''s family. No one dares to stop him.


    It is precisely because of the entanglement of these people that mu siran went even more. There was really an accident in your family.


    Looking at the guards who still wanted to pester, Mu Si ran made a gesture to Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 behind him.


    When the three saw this action, they had a cold killing intention in their eyes.


    Pick up the weapon from under your body and get off quickly.


    That series of actions is very fast.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang, Bang..."


    After getting off the bus, they didn''t give those people a chance to respond and fired directly.


    The personnel who heard the gunshot in the rest room of Huaxia base immediately took the guy and came out.


    However, they had no chance to do it, so they were killed by your family.


    After Junyi and others got off and started, some members of the rear team continued.


    Soon, all the members who died at the gate of the base were settled by the king''s family.

 Chapter 502

    After releasing the motorcade, Junyi and others got on the bus again.


    But after they left, they left some members of the jun family.


    We still don''t know what''s going on inside.


    But it''s probably confirmed that something happened to your family.


    Then the entrance and exit of the base must be guarded by your family.


    Seeing the team entering the Huaxia base, Gu Jiu couldn''t look at the surrounding environment.


    She raised her hand and said to the walkie talkie, "mousran, go to Jun''s house now."


    "Yes."


    He obeyed Gu Jiu''s orders unconditionally.


    As soon as the motorcade entered the base, it was like a fish swimming into the sea.


    Jun''s family is in the east of the base. Mousran is familiar with the road with a light door.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong family.


    After Jun Beimo spoke, the old man of the Dong family kept smiling.


    What you ask is Tai Chi, and the answer is not what you ask.


    At this time, if you can''t see the other party''s delay, it will be in vain for your family.


    He stretched out his finger to the Dong family, "kill."


    Just one word, all the people of the jun family went out.


    At this time, Jun Beimo strode to leave the Dong family hall.


    "Jun Beimo is late. Even if you go back at this time, it''s too late."


    "Your family is just like this. You are doomed to fall, ha ha..."


    When Siyun heard what the old Dong family said, he rushed over first.


    Si Yu, who has been paying attention to her brother, runs away at a gallop.


    Of course, Jiang Bai heard the rebellious remarks of the old man of the Dong family and rushed to the members of the Dong family.


    However, before the three approached the old man of the Dong family, they saw each other explode and die.


    The meat was sprayed with blood everywhere.


    Seeing this, the two brothers, Siyun and Siyu, as well as Jiang Bai and Jun''s family, immediately stepped back.


    The leaders of the Dong family know that their strength is not weak.


    So there seems to be something wrong with dying like this at this moment.


    Siyun and Siyu looked at each other and looked at the direction of the door at the same time.


    Otherwise, they saw the little Lord holding the door.


    They are very clear about the recent physical condition of the young Lord.


    At this time, they couldn''t care about anything. They immediately ran away and held each other left and right.


    Jun Beimo was already sleepy.


    At this moment, the body can''t hold up against the old Dong family.


    It was just for a quick decision.


    "Go back now."


    The Dong family was quickly cleaned up. As soon as they heard the little Lord''s order, everyone began to retreat.


    However, it''s late. It''s still late after all.


    Even Gu Jiu and others are late.


    When mu siran returned to Jun''s house with the team, it was too late.


    There are countless deaths and injuries outside your house. There are corpses everywhere.


    This scene, at first glance, experienced a fierce battle.


    Lying on the ground and beaten by the rain, there are people from Jun''s family and a group of people in black.


    The enemy and our troops are clear at a glance.


    Mousran couldn''t wait for the car to stop and rushed to the mansion.


    His body trembled.


    Gu Jiu was in the second car, and she naturally saw the bloody scenes around her.


    This scene made her uneasy all the way and expanded again.


    Looking at Mu Si ran, he rushed into the home courtyard anxiously and angrily, followed by the jun family who came this time.


    She opened the door and stepped on the rain on the ground.


    The rain was still bright with blood.


    The taste is so strong and pungent.


    The rain has slowly subsided.


    Gu Jiu looked up and squinted at the dark sky.


    Is she still late?


    At this moment, Gu Jiu dared not step into Jun''s house.

 Chapter 503

    In her previous life, she could still see Jun Beimo three years after the last life.


    At this time, she also believed that the man would not have an accident.


    But his family.


    Gu Jiu feels that fate still cannot be changed.


    Even though she did her best to bring people back, she wanted to stop everything.


    But now facing everything, let her know that what she has done is still too small.


    It can''t be changed after all.


    After Gu Jiu got off, other people in the vehicle behind him got off one after another.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi, Tang Yi, Han Yun and others all came to her.


    Gu Jiu saw them and finally moved.


    Step on the ground where you don''t know whether it''s your house or the enemy''s blood, step by step into your house.


    Just as they entered Jun''s house, they heard the sound of fighting inside.


    Gu Jiu''s face changed and quickly entered the hall of Jun''s house.


    At this moment, in the hall of your house.


    Mousran is fighting a middle-aged man.


    The man in black is very strange.


    His clothes were robes and his hair was very strange. He even combed it.


    It''s like you''re not from this era.


    And his skill is even more strange.


    Mu Si Ran is not an opponent against him.


    Gu Jiu just glanced in a hurry and could see that this man was very strong.


    When mu siran fought with a middle-aged man, there was gas between them.


    It was a light visible to the naked eye.


    Gu Jiu had no time to think about what it was and rushed up directly.


    She is not a scholar of ancient martial arts, but she has only her own ability.


    The fire power rushed at the middle-aged man.


    However, before the fire mass flew to the man, it was extinguished one meter away from each other.


    The middle-aged man felt Gu Jiu''s attack, and his cold eyes stared at her.


    There was an inquisitive and murderous look in his eyes.


    However, I don''t know what the man saw, but his eyes suddenly changed.


    He didn''t have time to fight mousran and ran in the other direction.


    That direction is the sofa in Jun''s hall.


    There is an old man sitting on the sofa.


    A lot of blood flowed from the corners of the old man''s mouth. It seems that he was injured.


    Mu siran and Gu Jiu looked at the middle-aged man in black at the same time.


    Gu Jiu has guessed the identity of the old man.


    At this time, mousran had rushed up.


    Gu Jiu followed behind and ran away.


    However, they are still not as fast as the middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man in black is going to attack the old man.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu wished he were a wind and rushed to the man in black to stop each other.


    Maybe it''s Gu Jiu''s desire and what he wants to touch.


    The red wolf head on the ring finger of her left hand began to radiate strong heat.


    Gu Jiu looked down and saw a scene he couldn''t believe.


    A huge wolf flashed from the ring finger of her left hand.


    The wolf had red hair, red eyes and a bloodthirsty look.


    It looks like a fierce beast from hell.


    The red wolf rushed to the direction of the sofa and rushed to the middle-aged man in black. It was a huge claw.


    "Ah..."


    The cry of tearing heart and cracking lung sounded in such a big living room.


    After that, he didn''t give the other party a chance to breathe and tore the man directly.


    Blood sprayed all over the living room.


    The scene is bloody.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the red wolf out of thin air.


    Even Mr. Jun, who was dying on the sofa, was shocked and speechless.

 Chapter 504

    After the huge red wolf solved the man in black, he looked at Gu Jiu, and then turned his eyes to master Jun.


    I saw old master Jun trembling with excitement.


    "Lao... Lao Zu..."


    Master Jun''s trembling voice sounded in the quiet hall.


    The tone was so excited.


    Mu siran and the people of Jun''s family don''t know how to face the scene at this time.


    They could see that the red wolf rushed out from Gu Jiu''s direction.


    But if you listen to the old man, there must be a connection.


    The red wolf didn''t seem to hear what master Jun said.


    It raised its front paw full of blood and came towards Gu Jiu.


    Every step is so calm and noble.


    It''s like a fierce beast patrolling its territory.


    Gu Jiu stood still.


    Because she felt an aura that could not be ignored from the red wolf.


    That''s enough to crush her and make her out of breath.


    Until the giant wolf came to her and looked at her with red eyes.


    "You are an interesting girl."


    The red wolf spits out words, and the voice is low and cold.


    Even in a word, Gu Jiu can feel the strong aura emanating from each other.


    She tried to restrain herself from softening down.


    Those eyes also looked directly at the giant wolf in front of them.


    However, with such a sweep, she found that the red wolf in front of her was slowly dissipating.


    Yes, its body gradually becomes transparent.


    Maybe the red wolf also felt his situation.


    It said such an unknown word to Gu Jiu and turned to look at the old man of the jun family.


    "I am a Sirius, born in heaven and earth and guarding the three realms. Now I am just a wisp of divine soul. Today I am touched by this little girl and can be displayed."


    As soon as the old man heard this, he immediately struggled to get up.


    Mousran saw this scene and stood in front of the horse mountain to help.


    "The one hundred and thirty sixth generation of the king''s family is an unworthy descendant. The gentleman Ye has seen his ancestor."


    "Hum!" the red wolf heard the words of old gentleman and snorted heavily.


    "I don''t even know that the Sirius family has been in the world for thousands of years and has fallen to this point!"


    Master Jun heard the words of the red wolf, and his face became painful. "I''m ashamed to be a Sirian."


    Your family is getting worse from generation to generation. It''s not easy to have a hope, but such a person who resists fate.


    Naturally he knew how far the jun family had fallen.


    It can be said that the king''s family has reached the peak in this world.


    Unfortunately, all this is just for human beings.


    What they like is not the power and money status in this world at all.


    The red wolf didn''t pay attention to the self reproach of old master Jun.


    It turned to Gu Jiu again and revealed her identity, "here''s the little girl who hit Sirius."


    Hearing this, Mr. Jun looked at Gu Jiu in disbelief.


    The eyes were moist, excited, and surprisingly bright.


    "The Sirians are finally waiting, finally... Finally free."


    Mr. Jun is a little awkward.


    However, the words of the old red wolf plunged his excited mood into the abyss.


    "The Sirius family has the star of Sirius, breaking through the fixed number and breaking the taboo cage. The day for the Sirius family to rise is approaching.


    It''s a pity that this son is doomed to death.


    The so-called love robbery, ten dead without life.


    Break and stand, break and stand.


    Life and death are destiny, everything is a definite number.


    Do not force, do not force, break and then stand. "

 Chapter 505

    After saying this, the words that made the old gentleman''s face turn white, and the figure of the red giant wolf slowly dissipated.


    "Lao Zu! Solve!"


    Seeing this, Mr. Jun shouted quickly.


    "Life and death have destiny. Everything is fixed. You can''t force it. Break it and then stand..."


    The body of the red wolf was almost invisible.


    Gu Jiu was very confused from beginning to end.


    Standing in the hall, she felt that everything in front of her was very mysterious, very... Magical.


    The old gentleman''s anxious call returned to the last sentence of the red wolf.


    Finally, the red wolf disappeared, disappeared between heaven and earth.


    At the door of the villa, someone has been watching this scene.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai looked at the little Lord in front of them and felt the deep breath spreading from him.


    Sirius has always been known within your family.


    The young master was born with Sirius''s responsibility.


    But now when they heard the words of father Sirius, they were not sure what the young Lord thought.


    Death robbery, love robbery, ten dead without life?


    All this is the disaster of the young Lord.


    They don''t know what the little Lord thinks at this time, but they feel the strong and low breath from the little Lord''s forest.


    But I know that the little Lord is angry and even very unhappy.


    Then they saw the man in front of them move.


    When the red wolf disappeared, master Jun raised his eyes and saw the figure of Jun Beimo.


    "Beimo, you''re back."


    He knew that his grandson must have heard what he had said.


    He didn''t mean to hide all this.


    But thinking of the robbery, Mr. Jun was still very upset.


    Your family finally has new hope. Do you want to see it slip away.


    There are ten dead and no life, although he is looking forward to the return of the Sirians.


    But I never thought of giving up my grandson''s life.


    Jun Beimo nodded at Mr. Jun, "Grandpa."


    Seeing that the old man was only injured and there was no other danger, he walked towards Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu spoke from the old gentleman. When he heard the name, he was stiff all over.


    At this moment, she didn''t know how to face the man.


    However, before she could think of what to do, she was hugged.


    The cold breath spread to the tip of her nose.


    The embrace is so cold, but it is reassuring.


    Feeling the familiar embrace, Gu Jiu''s panic disappeared in an instant.


    Jun Beimo holds the soft body in his arms and lowers his head to Gu Jiu''s ear.


    "Why are you here, missing me?" he said in a low voice, with a provocative temperature.


    Gu Jiu felt that his earlobes seemed to be kissed by each other.


    This made her some eager to avoid.


    However, her movements were already under the control of Jun Beimo.


    He released his hands and directly released Gu Jiu''s body.


    Gu Jiu felt his hands leave and was just about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Surrounded by the smell of men, the strong invasion occupation Valley debt made her upset.


    However, before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she rose up in the air.


    It turned out that although Jun Beimo let go of her, he changed another way.


    He held the little woman directly in his arms.


    Since he came to his territory, why not take the opportunity to circle into his arms.


    Gu Jiu was hugged into his familiar arms by Jun Beimo, although there was a moment of panic.


    But there was no joke, no panic to yell.


    This is to hold on to Jun Beimo''s clothes.


    On this look, I found that the other party''s body was wet, and there were some blood that had not been washed clean by the rain.


    No wonder I felt cold before.


    PS: are there any little angels keeping flowers? Please~

 Chapter 506

    Jun Beimo didn''t care about the people around him. He nodded at Mr. Jun and walked upstairs with the little woman in his arms.


    Although Mr. Jun didn''t look at Gu Jiu carefully before.


    But from this short time, I also found that the other party is a calm person.


    Mu Si ran saw that although the little Lord was covered with blood, nothing had happened. His heart was finally put in his stomach.


    Then he helped old gentleman, "I''ll help you to have a rest."


    Mr. Jun took a look at the young man beside him.


    Then he looked at Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai not far away.


    Looking at the look of the four people, master Jun knew that they had already known about the man appointed by grandson.


    And mousran was sent outside by North Mexico before.


    But this time, when there was an accident at Jun''s house, he suddenly came back.


    Even with a woman.


    Some things are really too obvious.


    Master Jun is not unaware of the changes of his grandson during this period.


    I just didn''t expect to bring such a big surprise.


    "You all know, just hide it from me."


    Mr. Jun didn''t complain, but told the truth calmly.


    However, such a sentence made mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai sweat all over their heads.


    They all know that the old master is still in charge of the jun family.


    But they are the people around the little Lord, and they obey the orders of the little Lord directly.


    The old man allowed all this.


    But now the old man''s words, although they tell the truth, also have the meaning of blaming.


    For a moment, mousran knelt down on one knee at the same time.


    "Please punish the old man."


    "Please punish the old man."


    "Please punish the old man."


    "Please punish the old man."


    None of them explained, or even admitted their mistakes.


    Because whatever they say is wrong.


    Mr. Jun narrowed his eyes when he saw this.


    Mu siran knelt beside master Jun recently. He felt that the master was not angry.


    But there is something unspeakable.


    Mr. Jun looked at the four people kneeling on the ground and said softly, "you have been with Beimo for more than ten years. Now it is the most critical time for him. You have heard what my grandfather said before.


    If you let me know that you betrayed him, then don''t blame our jun family. It''s easy to want to die alone, regardless of years of love, but it''s a little fun for the people of the jun family to let a life be better than death. "


    The four did not expect to hear the old man''s warning.


    But it was more or less a relief.


    After all, as long as they are not allowed to leave the little Lord, the rest are hours.


    "Follow the little Lord to the death and never rebel."


    "Follow the little Lord to the death and never rebel."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, the four people immediately looked up and looked directly at the old man''s eyes, and promised their loyalty.


    Mr. Jun naturally knows that they are loyal.


    But it''s better to beat everything.


    "You follow Beimo, he naturally trusts you, but now the old man can''t warn you again. Beimo can''t afford any mistakes."


    "We understand that the old man can rest assured that we are all the people around the little Lord and will clean up all the dangers."


    This time mousran took the initiative to speak.


    He knew that the old man was worried about the young Lord.


    But looking at the old man tired and suffering from internal injuries, he took the initiative to promise.


    Even if the old man doesn''t say something, the four of them have to do it.

 Chapter 507

    Hearing mu siran''s words, master Jun looked at him more.


    Then he recruited people not far away and asked them to help him upstairs and go back to his room.


    After the old man also left the hall, mousran got up.


    "Ouch! I was scared to death. I thought the old man was going to clean up us."


    Jiang Bai got up and immediately went to Mu siran.


    After Siyun and Siyu got up, they looked at each other with a trace of the rest of their lives in their eyes.


    In fact, they are really afraid that the old man will evacuate them from the little Lord.


    After all, they were chosen by the old man himself. He had the right.


    Mousran heard Jiang Bai''s words with emotion, gave him a faint look, turned and walked outside.


    Since he came to Jun''s house, he only saw the little Lord and the old master. Jun Beichen didn''t appear. He was a little uneasy.


    Jiang Bai, Si Yun and Si Yu are obviously used to Mu siran''s coldness.


    There was no dissatisfaction at seeing him go out.


    Several people cleaned up the bloody scene in the hall and ordered people to clean up the outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu was carried to a strange room by a man. There were only two of them in the room. Gu Jiu began to struggle.


    Jun Beimo increased the strength in his hand and refused to let her leave.


    "Don''t move."


    A deep hoarse voice sounded.


    Gu Jiu looked up at the man holding her tightly.


    Those dark eyes were like black holes, staring at her tightly.


    She was like a prey being watched.


    The look was too threatening, which made Gu Jiu feel embarrassed to avoid.


    But she did not avoid, even facing the deep eyes.


    Jun Beimo looked at the stubborn appearance of the woman in his arms, and the corners of his mouth bent a slight arc.


    "You are mine."


    Similar to the announcement, Gu Jiu almost rolled his eyes.


    What do you mean, it''s his.


    It''s like she''s something.


    This makes Gu Jiu unhappy.


    This time she got rid of the man''s arms and jumped to the ground.


    Before, Gu Jiu was not unable to escape the embrace of a man.


    Just don''t want to tear each other''s faces, don''t want to think of themselves as ordinary women, as if they were taken advantage of by men, they have to shout and can''t wait to get rid of anything.


    But now the other party''s word makes her uncomfortable, so it''s another matter.


    Gu Jiu jumped off the ground, and Jun Beimo was not angry.


    Even reached out and touched Gu Jiu''s hair.


    He looked at the woman, her face a little pale, bent down and leaned close to each other''s face.


    Closer and closer to each other, the distance can feel each other''s breathing.


    Gu Jiu was too late to avoid when Jun Beimo had an action.


    The big hand around her waist kept her from moving.


    Gu Jiu''s heart beat faster when she felt the man''s breath coming towards her.


    The familiar breath reminded her of the days they spent together.


    Her beautiful face made her eyes stunned and confused.


    Until the corner of the mouth was gently touched, and the big hand around the waist left.


    The familiar breath is also slowly away.


    The handsome face did not withdraw.


    Looking at Gu Jiu, Jun Beimo was very happy.


    He really didn''t expect her to come.


    No matter why the other party came and why they came here at this critical moment.


    At this time, his mood was very excited.


    Yes, excited.


    Because this woman is finally his.


    She personally entered his world, so she would never give the other party the chance to escape.

 Chapter 508

    Jun Beimo pulls Gu Jiu, who is confused, to the bed and sits down.


    "Wait for me here. Let''s talk about something later."


    Gu Jiu smelled the speech and looked at the man in front of him.


    She doesn''t seem to have enough brain at this time.


    Hearing the man''s words, he just nodded gently.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s clever appearance, Jun Bei Mo song opened each other and came to the wardrobe.


    He took his living clothes and hurried to the bathroom.


    Soon I heard the sound of water from the bathroom.


    Hearing the pattering sound of water, Gu Jiu slowly stood up from the bed.


    Only then did she formally look at the room.


    Furniture decoration is white except black.


    It''s almost hard to see the third look.


    Then the owner of the room should be calm, not impetuous.


    Although black and white is monotonous, it also represents that the other party is very independent and independent.


    Even very low-key, should be a calm person.


    But looking at all the decorations in the room, Gu Jiu could feel the indifference of the owner of the room.


    Jun Beimo was familiar with the way before. This should be his bedroom.


    Turn around and look at the big bed just sitting. Gu Jiu has a smile in his eyes.


    The most conspicuous thing in the room should be this big black bed.


    Even if this bed is an adult man, it is more than enough to rub.


    It can be seen that the other party is still a dull coquettish.


    But at the thought of junbei Mo, Gu Jiu''s mood is very complicated.


    Her memory is correct.


    The previous life is really what happened on this day.


    And this time she came in person.


    At that time, when she thought of it at the thunder security base, she didn''t hesitate at all and decided to come here for the first time.


    At that time, the man Jun Beimo flashed in her mind.


    They have been together since the end of the world.


    Although it was each other''s wolf body at first.


    At that time, she really loved white wolves.


    There is even the idea of keeping each other around for a lifetime.


    After all, wolves are much more loyal than people.


    However, the White Wolf finally changed.


    Even identity is so powerful.


    They are not people of the same world at all.


    One in the sky and one on the ground.


    During her time together, she slowly found out.


    It turned out that the man saved her in his previous life.


    It was the first time in a previous life that a stranger rescued her except Xuejie and Huo Xiang.


    How could she not take it to heart.


    Gu Jiu can''t deny that it was the only warm help from the bottom of her heart in her previous life.


    Later, Jun Beimo gently but strongly expressed that he was very interested in her.


    Even forced her to wear his label.


    Put on his identity and become his man.


    Gu Jiu got up and left the bed and went to the seat in the room.


    Looking at the cigarette in front of the table, she pulled out one.


    By the way, take up the lighter on that side like a sapphire.


    The moment the cigarette was lit, Gu Jiu''s heart trembled.


    In her previous life, she had endured the experience of having no food for nearly a week.


    At that time, they followed the team to do the task. They were trapped in a small warehouse.


    There was nothing in it. The food they brought was not enough.


    But there was a lot of smoke in that warehouse.


    And good cut tobacco.


    After enduring in the warehouse for nearly a week, she once ate cut tobacco.


    Even learned to smoke.


    The taste and experience impressed her deeply.


    For a time she thought she couldn''t go back then.


    Will die in that warehouse full of tobacco.


    Sitting in a comfortable seat, Gu Jiu sends cigarettes to her mouth.


    The flickering lights were near.


    I took a deep breath. The taste was bitter and astringent.


    But it''s so familiar.


    It gives people a feeling of peace of mind.


    It proves that she is still alive.


    All the surroundings are telling her that she is alive again.


    Did not survive in the struggling environment of previous lives.


    To live again, what she wants is an unrestrained life.


    But Gu Jiu knew that it seemed a little difficult.


    Not to mention Jun Beimo''s interest in her.


    Everything she experienced today made her realize that it was too far for her to want a comfortable life.


    Father Sirius suddenly emerged from the red totem.


    And what the other party said.


    In fact, now calm down, she can still think of some specific situations through those words.


    What the old gentleman said to her identity, the red wolf, in front of her face.


    Jun Beimo''s interest, mu siran and Jun''s bodyguards respect her.


    All this made Gu Jiu suddenly enlightened.


    Jun Beimo knew that she had his lost trigger in her hand.


    From the day she picked up the trigger, it seemed that everything had been out of track.


    The destiny of Sirius?


    Gu Jiu gently reveals the smoke in his mouth.


    She looked down at the red wolf head on the ring finger of her left hand.


    It turned out that she had such an adventure when she was reborn.


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate.

 Chapter 509

    Gu Jiu crushed out most of the smoke in his hand and sighed gently.


    She doesn''t have a choice, does she.


    Whether it''s Jun Beimo''s hegemony or his own style of behavior.


    And everything I saw and heard at your house tonight.


    All this made her avoid and retreat.


    The saving grace of the last king Beimo.


    In this life, I happened to pick up the other party''s trigger.


    Everything seems very simple.


    But it''s too coincidental.


    More coincidence is fate.


    She''s trying to avoid it.


    But there is no way to avoid it.


    That''s it. Let it be.


    If you don''t avoid it, let it be.


    Gu Jiu sat on the seat with his head on his right hand and looked at the Huaxia base he had just visited.


    The little light outside also made her unable to see the true face of the base.


    But now


    The rain has stopped.


    Jun Beimo came out of the bathroom and cleaned his clothes with one hand while wiping his head.


    When he stepped out of the bathroom, he saw his back sitting in the room.


    Gu Jiu''s back is full of alienation in Jun Beimo''s eyes at this time.


    The distance frightened him.


    It''s like Gu Jiu will disappear if he''s not careful.


    So he didn''t have time to tidy up and walked quickly behind Gu Jiu.


    Looking at the thin back, he hugged each other from behind.


    Gu Jiu heard it when the bathroom door was opened.


    At this time, she didn''t react much when she was hugged from the back.


    The faint smell of shower gel lingers on the nose.


    She didn''t move, so she sat quietly.


    Feeling that Gu Jiu didn''t resist, Jun Beimo put his head on her neck and gently kissed her.


    The kiss was light.


    Touch and leave.


    It was so light that Gu Jiu almost thought it was an illusion.


    But the burning - hot temperature on the man''s lips let her know that it was not an illusion.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Jun Beimo took Gu Jiu''s hand and got up and came to her.


    Raised his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. The button on his body was not buttoned.


    There are still drops of water on your hair.


    That cold and handsome face appeared in her sight.


    Men have proud capital and strong strength.


    It doesn''t seem too bad to think about such a man.


    Gu Jiu curved his lips and smiled.


    Yes, such a man has a crush on her.


    Even if they really have something, she has nothing to lose.


    Feelings can''t be forced.


    But she was really moved by him.


    Now that you''re excited, why don''t you try.


    Even if something happens in the end.


    Just enjoy the process.


    No matter how bad, with her current ability, she will not fall into the situation of her previous life.


    Jun Beimo didn''t hear Gu Jiu speak.


    But the smile on her face relieved him.


    As long as there is no rejection.


    He has plenty of time.


    He wants her, her heart and her people.


    With the man''s deep eyes, Gu Jiusong opened his hand with a repressive invasion - slight feeling.


    Looking at the thrown away hand, Jun Beimo frowned.


    But Gu Jiu''s next move made him feel much better.


    Gu Jiu stood up and reached out close to each other.


    He buttoned the unbuttoned button on his clothes slowly.


    This is not the first time they have been so close.


    It was Gu Jiu''s first active approach.


    Ambiguous entanglement between two people.


    The atmosphere became warm in an instant.


    They are like an old husband and wife who have been together for decades.


    Every action is so natural.


    Button up for the man. Gu Jiu looks up at Jun Beimo.

 Chapter 510

    "That''s it."


    On the deep eyes, Gu Jiu smiled.


    Jun Beimo was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Then his face softened a little.


    He lowered his head and leaned close to Gu Jiu''s mouth and kissed him gently.


    "OK."


    As long as there is no rejection.


    Now it''s good as long as it''s like this.


    He has plenty of time.


    Jun Beimo held the little woman in front of him tightly in his arms.


    That kind of strength wants to rub people into their bodies.


    Gu Jiu didn''t resist, and even stretched out his hand around his waist.


    At this moment, their relationship has made new progress.


    One wants to let nature take its course, and the other wants to think about how to attack next.


    But in the end, at this moment, they still hold each other tightly.


    The room was very quiet.


    Quiet two people can hear each other''s heartbeat.


    However, in this ambiguous and wanton time, people came to disturb.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Little Lord, something''s wrong."


    First, the door was knocked anxiously, and then came the familiar voices of the two people.


    That''s Siyun''s voice.


    Gu Jiusong opened his hand around Jun Beimo.


    A sharp light flashed in Jun Beimo''s eyes.


    He is in a bad mood.


    At this time, someone came to disturb him, which made him want to waste the people outside the door.


    But knowing that the man outside the door was Si Yun, he even used such an anxious tone.


    He knew it was true.


    Otherwise, Siyun would not be allowed to do so.


    Although Jun Beimo doesn''t want to loosen the little woman in his arms.


    However, this is not a good time.


    The Dong family has come to an end, as well as the Tang family and other small forces.


    Looks like something happened over there.


    When he opened the door, Siyun''s face looked strange.


    "What happened?"


    Si Yun raised his eyes and looked at the man in front of him.


    He pursed the corners of his mouth as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    Jun Bei Mo narrowed his eyes, and his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together.


    "What the hell happened?"


    The tone is obviously emotional.


    Siyun looked up again and saw the man who had served for more than ten years.


    "Young Lord, something happened to the master."


    Gu Jiu heard Siyun''s words when he walked to the door.


    Then she looked at the man who had been relying on unusually calm, and disappeared like the wind.


    Siyun looked at the direction the little Lord left, turned his head and nodded to Gu Jiu in the door, and then quickly went downstairs.


    Jun Beimo couldn''t tell what he felt at this time.


    What happened to my father?


    It will never be as simple as an accident.


    If you are injured, there are old men at home, family doctors, and even some life-saving treasures at home.


    But Siyun''s look, and the words with obvious fear, let Jun Beimo know it''s not.


    It''s definitely not that simple.


    Jun Beimo stood upstairs and saw the chaos downstairs.


    My brother, who has always been very elegant and gentle, was in a mess and was held all over with blood.


    Grandpa knelt on the ground.


    The hand of the man on the sofa.


    Blood, in the house, on the sofa, Grandpa, brother and father are covered with blood.


    Lying on the sofa, it was his father who obviously supported him.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know how he came downstairs.


    This was the first time he had seen his relatives leave.


    yes.


    Father is dead.


    Being abandoned, all the internal organs are exhausted.


    For their royal family, the ancient martial arts of strengthening their health have also been abolished.


    Even the immortal bones of cultivation were pulled out - except.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    I can''t believe it in my eyes, even incredible.

 Chapter 511

    Why is that?


    He was sure that in China, except for the jun family, no one in other aristocratic families could practice.


    Even if there is, it will never be my father''s opponent.


    Who is it?


    "Beimo..."


    Jun Yilong saw his youngest son early in the morning.


    The usual cold and meticulous man has a rare soft tone.


    Jun Beimo came to the sofa and squatted down, "HMM."


    The tone sounds calm, as if it were normal.


    But the vibrato in the ending still indicates his restless heart.


    Jun Yilong looked at his little son and stretched out his hand to touch his head.


    "I heard your grandpa say that you are the king''s family and the hope of the Sirius family. I can''t watch the day when the Sirius family soars."


    Jun Yilong spoke very slowly.


    Then he said something else.


    Jun Beimo has been nodding and should say a few words occasionally.


    Gu Jiu stood upstairs and saw the situation downstairs at a glance.


    In addition to the color of blood, there were only solemn expressions.


    A middle-aged man was lying on the sofa, talking to Jun Beimo at this time.


    She couldn''t hear what she said, but she saw Jun Beimo''s repressed back.


    The battle of your family, after all, still needs your family''s blood and life as a price.


    Just then, Gu Jiu felt the sight falling on her.


    Follow the burning - hot eyes.


    The owner of his eyes is the middle-aged man lying on the sofa.


    This man is a member of Jun''s family. Even if his face is stained with blood, it is not difficult to see that he is somewhat related to Jun Beimo.


    Jun Yilong looked at the woman standing upstairs.


    A beautiful woman.


    Unfortunately, those eyes don''t have much emotion.


    When looking at the North ink of Jun, some only looked at it for a few points, and there was no deep feeling.


    This is the destiny of northern Mexico.


    Jun Yilong took his hand off Jun Beimo''s head and waved upstairs.


    His action made everyone in the hall look in the direction of Gu Jiu for a moment.


    Gu Jiu raised his feet and walked downstairs.


    Jun Beimo looked at the woman coming, without any action.


    Although his feelings for his family seem weak.


    But after all, he is still a close relative by blood. How can he be calm.


    Until Gu Jiu came to him, squatted down and held his hand, making his cold heart feel a trace of temperature.


    The man in front of me was confused and a little lonely.


    The man is not as strong as he looks.


    So Gu Jiu didn''t hold back and reached out to hold each other.


    She doesn''t want to see men bear everything alone.


    What he carries and what he needs to bear.


    At the moment, Gu Jiu seems to understand something.


    Jun Yilong stretched out his hand to them.


    Jun Beimo took Gu Jiu and took his hand and put it into his father''s hand.


    Their hands were red with bright red blood.


    Gu Jiu was stunned at this.


    "You should be good. The destiny of your family is doomed, but it is also better than others. I am confident that you will grasp it."


    "Yes, father." Jun Beimo looked at the man on the sofa and answered.


    Gu Jiu nodded to the middle-aged man who was somewhat similar to the man holding hands.


    It turned out to be Jun Beimo''s father.


    Listening to each other''s weak breathing, Gu Jiu was a little distressed about the man next to him.


    Although Jun Beimo has been very calm, she knows it''s not.


    This man should be powerless.


    After that, master Jun and a young man supported by mu siran came to his side.

 Chapter 512

    She listened vaguely to what they said.


    Until the middle-aged man on the sofa lost his breath.


    She was pulled up from the ground, and then watched the people of Jun''s family start to clean up.


    The man in the sofa changed into clean clothes and cleaned up all his embarrassment.


    When Gu Jiu looked up, he found that the people in the sofa had changed into alternative clothes.


    The black robe and the hair that was just short hair turned into long black hair.


    There are still a pair of furry ears popping out of his hair.


    That''s black.


    This is the Sirius family, this is the king''s family.


    Once she saw Jun Beimo in such a state with her own eyes.


    But the colors are different.


    The old gentleman stood in front of the sofa.


    He turned to look at Jun Beimo and Jun Beichen, "I sent your father away."


    Jun Beimo and Jun Beichen looked at the man in the sofa and nodded at the same time.


    Gu Jiushun saw the young man who was held by mu siran.


    The man looked sad in his eyes, but his face was as calm as Jun Beimo.


    This man and Jun Beimo should be brothers.


    They have different auras, but their faces can''t deceive people.


    As soon as his sight turned, Gu Jiu narrowed his eyes and looked puzzled when he saw mu siran around the man.


    Mousran doesn''t seem quite right.


    But without waiting for her to think deeply, she felt the hot temperature and the shining light on one side.


    Looking back, she saw the light from the sofa.


    I saw Mr. Jun standing in front of the sofa, rushing up with his hands and facing the sofa directly.


    When she looked over, she just saw the other party withdraw her hand.


    After that, the people in the sofa slowly turned into crystal white light and dissipated bit by bit.


    This is called sending off?


    The glittering white light floated along the door.


    Until the people on the sofa dissipated and finally disappeared.


    It''s like there was no such person in sofa before.


    But the blood on the edge is an indelible fact.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu really felt mysterious and capable to Jun''s family.


    She stepped into an unknown world.


    She fell into a mysterious family.


    She chose a strange and familiar man.


    She seems to have no choice


    Gu Jiu''s hand has been held by the man around her.


    I didn''t react until I was pulled away.


    Looking at the hall again, there were few people.


    Master Jun, mu siran and the man he held before, are gone at this time.


    Only she and Jun Beimo, Jiang Bai and the bodyguards were left in the huge hall.


    Siyun and Siyu are gone.


    I don''t know when she left, but she didn''t find out.


    Jun Beimo always knew that the women around him were silent and even knew that the other party was distracted.


    At this time, when everyone was gone, he took each other upstairs just to see when she came back.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t move. Gu Jiu didn''t come back at all.


    I don''t know whether today''s incident frightened her or whether she needs to ease up.


    But he won''t give her the right to quit anything.


    Gu Jiu followed Jun Beimo''s footsteps and they returned to the previous room again.


    Jun Beimo closes the door and hugs the woman around him with his backhand.


    "What are you thinking?"


    He wants to listen to her, whatever he says.


    Let him know what she thinks.


    Gu Jiu felt the hot temperature in her arms. This time she didn''t hold out her hand.


    She needs to relax and tidy up.

 Chapter 513

    Some things I saw with my own eyes, maybe nothing at that time.


    But then it came back, that was the problem.


    What was she thinking?


    I think a lot, I don''t understand, I don''t know.


    Too much, too much.


    But I can''t ask.


    After a while, Gu Jiu raised his hand and patted the man on his body.


    "Let me go first. I want to take a bath."


    Gu Jiu''s hands and clothes were stained with blood downstairs before.


    Smelling the faint smell of blood, she was very uncomfortable.


    Similarly, Jun Beimo also has a lot of blood.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, he let go of each other.


    But I can''t calm down.


    Because he can''t find out Gu Jiu''s thoughts.


    But at this time, he can only let go of each other, "OK, I''ll get you a change of clothes."


    Gu Jiu nodded. She walked to the door of the bathroom. Instead of going in, she leaned against the door and waited for Jun Beimo.


    After a while, Jun Beimo took out new toiletries and changed clothes.


    But the clothes changed are men''s clothes.


    "Let''s make it work first. There''s no women''s clothes."


    Gu Jiu took the things in his hand and turned to enter the bathroom.


    But when she put her hand on the door, she suddenly turned around and looked at the man behind her. She didn''t have time to hide her complex eyes.


    Gu Jiu smiled at this.


    It seems that this man is really not as calm as he appears.


    There is even a bit of panic and instability.


    It''s because of her.


    Gu Jiu is not amorous.


    But when she first entered the room, she felt the change of men.


    The hug just now is different from the one before.


    The strength and the weight of the other party seemed to be all on her.


    It''s a sign of dependence.


    There is no ambiguity, just a simple hug.


    Simple but with unspeakable deep meaning.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man in front of him and put away the embarrassment in his eyes.


    She smiled. "When I come out, I have a lot of questions to ask, but I don''t know where to ask. Let me tidy up."


    Jun Beimo was surprised when he heard the speech.


    It seemed incredible to him to hear that.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t wait for him to speak and turned into the bathroom.


    Hearing the pattering sound of water coming out from inside, Jun Beimo turned and left.


    He took out a new change of clothes from the wardrobe again.


    He also needs a rinse.


    As long as Gu Jiu wants to ask.


    I''m afraid she won''t say anything or ask anything.


    Holding the clothes in his hand, he turned and left the room.


    Mu Si ran helped Jun Beichen to the sofa, looked at the other party''s wound, took out the medicine box to clean up for him.


    Jun Beichen closed his eyes after sitting down.


    Let mu siran do it, it seems that he trusts each other very much.


    From beginning to end, neither of them spoke a word.


    But the atmosphere is not awkward once.


    Even a little gentle, with unspeakable warmth.


    It''s like they already have such a tacit understanding.


    Mu Si ran didn''t get up until he cleaned up the wounds on Jun Beichen.


    "Young master, don''t see water on your wound these days. You use the products developed by Jun''s family. It will be almost good in a few days..." Mu siran ordered while sorting out the medicine box.


    Jun Beichen closed his eyes and opened them at this time.


    "Dong Dong..."


    He looked at the busy man. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard a knock on the door.


    Mousran heard the voice and walked quickly to the door without asking for instructions.

 Chapter 514

    He could tell who was coming from the knock on the door.


    So Mu Si ran didn''t ask Jun Beichen at all. He went to the door and opened it directly.


    Jun Beichen didn''t stop from beginning to end, and even closed his eyes again.


    "Little Lord."


    No matter outside the door or Jun Beichen in the sofa inside the door, they were not surprised.


    Jun Beimo was not surprised because Mu Si ran was here and opened the door for him.


    Jun Beichen was not surprised because the man outside the door was his brother.


    Listening to the footsteps coming, Jun Beichen didn''t open his eyes and began to ridicule, "why is this wind blowing you here? I still remember how many years ago you came to my room last time."


    Jun Beimo went to the sofa and looked at the person sitting.


    Seeing the bandage marks on the body, I knew there was no big problem.


    Without speaking, he turned to the bathroom of the room.


    "Little bastard!" Jun Beichen opened his eyes, looked at Jun Beimo''s back and scolded.


    With the strength of Jun Beimo, this sentence naturally spread to his ears.


    Of course, Jun Beichen also knows.


    Unfortunately, Jun Beimo seemed not to hear it and continued to move forward.


    Until you go into the bathroom and close the door.


    Mousran closed the bedroom door and walked back to the sofa again.


    "Since the North ink came, you can go later." listening to the sound of cleaning up in your ears, Jun Beichen opened his mouth.


    Mousran''s hand slowed down, "yes."


    Put the medicine box back to its original position, and mousran returned to the table in front of the sofa.


    Looking at the tea set on the table, Mu Si ran rolled up his sleeve and began to make tea.


    It is reasonable to say that tea is not allowed during the period of injury.


    But Jun''s tea has a healing effect.


    Jun Beichen listened to the sound of water in the bathroom and looked down at the man kneeling in front of the sofa to make tea.


    The people in front of me seem to be more and more attractive these years.


    The mature face was full of charm.


    Jun Beichen always felt that he couldn''t see enough.


    Yes, how can I see enough.


    He has less than two months left.


    He forcibly shifted his head and looked away from the room.


    How time flies.


    He has less than two months left.


    My heart suddenly tugged and hurt.


    Jun Beichen touched the mouth of Yue Xiong and felt very uncomfortable.


    Since he was sensible, he knew his fate, didn''t he.


    But now it is very uncomfortable, even full of reluctance.


    Mu Si ran approached with the teacup in his hand, and Jun Beichen didn''t find it.


    He only smelled the faint smell of tea and turned his head.


    At a glance, he saw his side and handed over the tea cup with both hands.


    "Young master, have a taste of how this tea is doing. It seems that its craftsmanship is rusty."


    I don''t know where this sentence touched Jun Beichen. He even bent his lips and smiled.


    He took the cup in Mu siran''s hand and sipped it gently.


    The smell of tea filled my mouth.


    "The water temperature is higher, more backward than before," Jun Beichen said with a smile and then added, "but it''s OK."


    This is the truth of Jun Beichen.


    It''s really good.


    At least now, he can still taste the tea he made himself.


    I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future.


    Mousran smiled when he heard the words behind him.


    At this time, his face was very gentle and... Very satisfied.


    Everyone in your family loves tea. Sometimes even if you don''t eat, you have to drink tea.


    This is the foundation left by the king''s family from generation to generation. It has the effect of washing meridians and cutting bones, and even healing and strengthening the body.

 Chapter 515

    But if you make tea, in addition to the old man, the young master in front of you, there are also young masters who are good at making tea.


    The gentleman''s family can''t find anyone else to follow.


    But that was once.


    Knowing that the man in front of him likes to drink tea and that he still has the smell of tea, he has a small determination.


    He wants to learn the tea ceremony. He wants to make tea for him.


    Even once.


    Therefore, in addition to cultivating ancient martial arts day and night, he has a new task.


    That is learning the tea ceremony.


    He studies very hard and seriously.


    Then he finally learned.


    When the man first tasted his craft, he smiled and joked: Xiao Si ran, only I dare to try your tea. Now I''m giving you face, you know.


    No one knows how nervous he was at that time.


    No one knows how much he yearns for that face.


    He studied so long just to let the other party taste.


    So watching each other drink his tea with his own eyes, his heart almost jumped out.


    After that, there is no after.


    Because that time, as long as he was often at Jun''s house when he had no task, he would make tea for the man in front of him.


    Everyone in your family knows that he is a special tea maker for the young master.


    But as he grew older, he stayed at Jun''s house less and less.


    Like today''s situation, it hasn''t happened for how long.


    Less than a year, or more than a year?


    Maybe two years.


    He has forgotten.


    But every time at this time, his heart is always the most secure,


    Because the man in front of him still needs him.


    Mousran was very happy at this time, but his face was not obvious.


    Jun Beichen put the tea cup into mu siran''s hand, "another cup, only your tea makes me enjoy it most."


    Hearing this, Mu Si ran looked at the empty cup in his hand and quietly went to one side to pour tea.


    As for what the man said, he couldn''t remember how many times.


    But every time he heard this, he still made people''s heart beat faster as he heard it for the first time.


    Holding the second cup of tea in his hand, Jun Beichen''s previous pleasure dissipated.


    He had a long memory, and he dared not think of it more and more over the years.


    Every time I think back, his temper is always uncertain.


    Because I don''t want to accept it, because I can''t put it down.


    In the end, it''s just because I don''t give up.


    He can''t remember when he realized such emotion.


    When he found out, he couldn''t let go.


    Jun Beichen suddenly looked up at the young man standing beside him.


    "Xiao Si ran, how old are you?"


    Mu Si ran didn''t respond to the sudden inquiry.


    His face was still confused, as if the problem bothered him.


    "I don''t quite remember."


    Twenty? twenty-one? Or twenty-two?


    Yes, I don''t remember very much. At that time, he was very young and looked up at the man.


    Finally, he was brought back to Jun''s house by this man.


    Jun Beichen smelled the speech and smiled and stretched out his hand at him, "come here."


    Mousran obediently squatted down and hung his head.


    Warm hands - touch his hair.


    "Good boy, you should live well in the future."


    The action of Jun Beichen took pity, with unspeakable treasure, and the feeling that was about to hide.


    "Click..."


    The bathroom door was pushed open from inside.


    Jun Beimo changed his clothes and came out of it.


    Seeing mu siran''s actions with his brother, he was stunned, and then walked towards the door as if nothing had happened.


    At the same time, Jun Beichen removed his hand and said to the man in front of him, "go out, I''m sleepy."

 Chapter 516

    The door was opened and closed again.


    The people on the sofa have also got up and left.


    Mousran closed his eyes, cleaned up all the emotions in his eyes, got up, cleaned up the tea set on the table, and gently left the room.


    He left the room and closed the door gently.


    Turned on the right, leaning against the wall, the man''s sharp vision.


    "Little Lord." Mu Si ran bowed his head and said respectfully.


    Jun Beimo raised his chin and walked forward.


    Mousran followed.


    They stood in front of the window in the corridor.


    Jun Beimo pressed the bridge of his nose and sighed, "Si ran, there is still more than a month. You should be ready."


    With that, he turned and left.


    At this time, Gu Jiu is still waiting for him in the room.


    He believed that mousran understood what he said.


    In the silent corridor, only mousran was left.


    He turned pale in the dark corridor.


    Live well, less than two months.


    How could he not understand.


    How can he not pay attention to the man who takes care of him.


    He just deliberately ignored it.


    Don''t want to recognize the facts.


    I really don''t have much time.


    It''s so close.


    Mousran turned and looked at the room behind him.


    What on earth should he do?


    The destined person has already appeared, but why not go.


    The young master''s destiny has appeared and is around.


    But he dragged on like this without any action.


    There are less than two months left.


    Don''t you really accept it?


    Mu Si ran suddenly felt very uncomfortable when he thought of the person appointed by the young Lord.


    Destined people are destined to be attractive to each other.


    There may be some estrangement between Shaozhu and Gu Jiu, but they get along with each other with unknown emotions.


    This is the man of destiny, because God is doomed.


    They are already the other half of each other.


    What about the young master? Why did he resist.


    Mousran suddenly dared not think.


    Because he''s scared.


    Even panic.


    But it was impossible for him to see the man die with his own eyes.


    Mousran clenched his hands. He would never watch the man die like this.


    God is destined not to accept, so what about man-made.


    Mu Si ran stood in the corridor that night until dawn and slowly walked towards the old man''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo walked into the hair room and saw the woman standing in front of the window with her back to him.


    She was dressed in a generous home uniform, just like a child stealing adult clothes.


    The sleeves and trouser legs are rolled up, but they are still big.


    Hearing the door ring, Gu Jiu turned to Jun Beimo''s line of sight, "you''re back."


    In a simple sentence, Jun Beimo''s heart is soft.


    "Yes."


    My family also said this when I went home on a mission.


    But they didn''t say it from the woman''s mouth in front of us.


    Jun Beimo threw his things to the door and walked towards Gu Jiu.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head. "No, just for a while."


    With that, she sat on a seat on the side with a bottle of red wine on the table.


    "Do you mind if I taste your collection?"


    Jun Beimo looked at the collection he had put in the wine cabinet in front of the table and looked up at Gu Jiu.


    I saw a joke in each other''s eyes.


    "It''s all opened. Now I ask if it''s a little insincere."


    Gu Jiu smiled at the speech and poured the wine into two empty wine glasses.


    Seeing her move, Jun Beimo sat opposite.


    The wine cup in Gu Jiu''s hand was also sent to him.

 Chapter 517

    "Let''s have a drink together." Gu Jiu raised the glass in his other hand to him.


    Jun Beimo took the wine in her hand and gently touched the glass in the other party''s hand.


    They were tasting red wine, and neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the wine glasses in each other''s hands were empty.


    Gu Jiu poured their glasses again.


    She tapped the edge of the glass with her index finger. "Do I have no choice to refuse or quit?"


    Jun Beimo suddenly looked back at the woman opposite and narrowed his eyes, "no!"


    The obvious emotional tone made Gu Jiu smile.


    "Well, I still say that. That''s it, but you should always let me know about your family?" Gu Jiu paused and shook his head with a smile. "I don''t ask. I can tell you something. In fact, I''m quite curious."


    Jun Beimo held out his hand, took Gu Jiu''s beating hand, turned his head and looked out of the window.


    "In fact, there is nothing to say. Your family has lived on earth for thousands of years, but thousands of years ago, our ancestors were in the divine world.


    I don''t know or know where the divine world is.


    Since I was born, it seems that the generation of jun family is coming to an end, ending its days in the world.


    Sirius, the terminator of your family on earth, is a sign of returning to the divine world. "


    Gu Jiu heard such a magical thing. At this time, she still kept her usual appearance.


    No surprise, no expression.


    She looked at the man holding her hand and gently touched it with her thumb. "What about the destined person, and the trigger I picked up, you already know?"


    When Gu Jiu rubbed it gently with his thumb, Jun Beimo suddenly turned back.


    His heart beat irregularly.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s face without emotion, he leaned back on the seat, "there is no girl in your family. Every family has a destiny. As for the trigger..."


    Jun Beimo frowned when he said, "I didn''t know about the trigger until I went to the thunder base to see you."


    Gu Jiu nodded at the speech. "Is there anything else?"


    yes.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t know how to speak.


    Since the destined person has appeared, it is the intersection and combination between them to eliminate the sequelae.


    But Jun Beimo didn''t want to say it at this time.


    The relationship between the two has not stabilized yet.


    He didn''t want the woman in front of him to misunderstand.


    I don''t want them mixed with other things.


    Jun Beimo thought for a moment and continued: "Grandpa sent his father downstairs to leave, which is the place to send people back to the survival of the Sirius family. According to the ancestral records, there is the blood of the Sirius family in another time and space, but they are not directly related.


    For thousands of years, no one knows where Sirius has been sent back. It''s just a legend.


    However, according to the practice of our ancestors, it will not remain in this world, even the soul will disappear. "


    When it comes to his father, there is a trace of sadness in Jun Beimo''s words.


    That kind of sadness, if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t find it.


    Gu Jiu clenched his hand and gave each other a trace of comfort.


    Jun Beimo also shook her hand, and there was no other action.


    They were quiet again.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been here.


    When Jun Beimo sat up straight, he looked at Gu Jiu, "it''s time to rest. Sleep together tonight. I won''t do anything to you. You can rest assured."

 Chapter 518

    Gu Jiu put the red wine on the table into his mouth and got up with a smile. "No, you should worry about what I do to you."


    Hearing this, Jun Beimo shook his head with a smile and took her to the direction of the bed.


    On such a big bed - Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo lie alone.


    The distance between them is more than enough to sleep next person.


    Gu Jiu lay down with his back to the man behind him.


    The room only has the floor light on, which makes the room a little bright.


    I don''t know why, Gu Jiu can''t sleep today.


    Maybe it''s the reason for changing the bed.


    But I haven''t found this problem before.


    Then it''s because there are people around.


    Gu Jiu sighed softly.


    Perhaps the mouth received, the heart still resists.


    When Jun Beimo heard Gu Jiu sigh, he knew she hadn''t slept yet.


    Facing the dark head, Jun Beimo''s low voice sounded.


    "The people of your family didn''t find a destined person. They were destined to live no more than 28 years old. I didn''t expect to go to the branch office so coincidentally, but I met you."


    Gu Jiu was not sleepy, but her head was in a mess when she heard Jun Beimo''s words.


    In the dark, those black eyes opened wide.


    I can see that I can''t believe it in my eyes, as well as doubt and suspicion.


    She suddenly sat up from bed.


    "How old are you this year?"


    Jun Beimo didn''t expect that a word would cause Gu Jiu such a big reaction.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu couldn''t sleep, he wanted to talk more about Jun''s family and chat with each other, so as to relax.


    But unexpectedly, it backfired.


    He had to get up and turn on the bedside lamp.


    "Why such a big reaction? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jiu turned his head and stared at the man in front of him.


    She really didn''t expect that the people of the jun family couldn''t find the destined person and were destined to live no more than 28 years old.


    What about previous lives.


    How old he was when he met her at that time.


    Did you know she was destined to save her at that time.


    Is that why you want her to follow him.


    Unfortunately, she refused.


    Refuse so without hesitation, so happy.


    At that time, did he know that she was his destiny?


    "How old are you this year?"


    Jun Beimo didn''t know why she insisted on this problem, but he honestly told her, "25."


    Hearing Jun Beimo''s words, Gu Jiu''s face turned white.


    twenty-five?


    twenty-five?!


    Two years later, it was the time they met. At that time, the man should be twenty-seven.


    Did he know at that time that she was his destiny?


    Gu Jiu''s head was in a mess.


    At that time, the man asked her if she wanted to go with him.


    She refused, very crisp.


    At that time, whether to wait for a man is the arrival of death.


    If the other party recognized her as the destined person, why didn''t they take her away by force.


    Gu Jiu turned his head and looked pale at the man beside him.


    Jun Beimo leaned against the head of the bed, holding his head with one hand, with a gentle light in his eyes.


    Gu Jiu was speechless.


    She didn''t know and didn''t dare to think about the fate of this man in his previous life.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Jun Beimo noticed Gu Jiu''s pale face and suddenly got up and came to her, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Jiu was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    Jun Beimo did not ask, but held people in his arms.


    The two were close together and snuggled up to each other.


    Smelling the delicate fragrance and elegant taste of the man in his arms, Jun Beimo was moved.

 Chapter 519

    Gu Jiu didn''t feel his eyes wrong in Jun Beimo''s arms.


    She is now in a mess. Even the people around her don''t respond to her strong breath.


    Until the warmth from her neck and the wet slippery touch woke her up.


    He is kissing her, even with the most provocative and ambiguous actions.


    Gu Jiu didn''t refuse. At this time, she didn''t know why she didn''t refuse the men around her.


    She felt like she owed him a life in her previous life.


    That may be arrogant.


    But Gu Jiu is like a thorn in her heart.


    If she doesn''t pull it out, she can''t be at ease.


    Men''s hairy hair is at the neck.


    The strength of mouth and mouth permission increased, which made Gu Jiu move slightly, but there was still no resistance.


    "Jun Beimo."


    The kiss on the neck paused, "huh?"


    A nasal sound sounded.


    But the head usually keeps its original position and kisses the soft muscle skin.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes were empty and said softly, "if we didn''t know each other early, would you force me to meet me when your life is endangered?"


    "No." I didn''t even hesitate.


    Jun Beimo raised his head and turned Gu Jiu''s face to himself.


    Gu Jiu smiled, "I know."


    At that time in the previous life, Jun Beimo was almost twenty-eight.


    I don''t know why, she just believed that he definitely knew her at that time.


    Know she''s the one.


    He knew that as long as he took her away, his life would be guaranteed.


    Jun Beimo felt Su Yun snuggling in his arms, completely relaxed, and bowed his head to kiss - kiss her hair.


    After that, they chatted occasionally and felt sleepy. Then they continued to lie down and fell asleep.


    However, their posture is much closer than before.


    On such a big bed, people who sleep together tightly hug each other, making people feel warm.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Jiu opened his eyes, there was no one around him.


    Reach out and touch it with residual temperature. It can be seen that it is just getting up.


    After she got up and washed, no one bothered her.


    Gu Jiu thought for a moment. Wearing his men''s home clothes, he opened the bedroom door and walked downstairs.


    "The Tang family has no army team, but you can''t shh. Especially the two strongest blood lines of the Dong family have run away. Who knows if they will make anything with the Tang family again. The last blood line of the Dong family won''t survive in this world."


    This is a strange voice. That voice sounds very gentle.


    It''s neither urgent nor slow. It gives people a very gentle feeling.


    But what he said was so determined.


    "Well, the Dong family told the following people to investigate. Now the most important thing is the people in black last night. They look Oriental, but they are strange. Their skills are even more strange and powerful."


    This is the voice of master Jun.


    Gu Jiu walked downstairs and listened to their specious words.


    In the hall of your family, there are Mr. Jun, Mr. Jun Beimo, and the very gentle and elegant man last night.


    Even mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu, Jiang Bai and others stood aside.


    Perhaps Gu Jiu''s voice downstairs startled the downstairs.


    All eyes were on her.


    Looking at so many eyes, Gu Jiu is a little hairy.


    There was even the embarrassment of being caught eavesdropping. In fact, she didn''t deliberately take a light step.


    It''s just that in order to deal with zombies in previous lives, they always put their body to the lightest.


    She''s used to it. It''s just a habit accumulated over the years.

 Chapter 520

    With so many eyes, Gu Jiu held out his hand without thinking, "good morning."


    "Poof..."


    Jiang Bai stood aside and couldn''t help making a noise at first.


    At this time, Gu Jiu was wearing Jun Beimo''s home clothes, just like a little girl who stole adult clothes.


    And her action at this time is completely unlike her usual cold style.


    Very cute.


    Contrast cute.


    It''s too different from what I thought yesterday.


    Even Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu and couldn''t help bending his lips.


    "This is my sister-in-law. I didn''t expect it to be so small," Jun Beichen''s eyes kept looking at Gu Jiu. "It''s late. It''s almost lunch."


    Hearing the man sitting on the other side of the sofa speak, Gu Jiu knows that this man is Jun Beimo''s brother.


    Gu Jiu put down his raised hand. "I''m sleepy. I haven''t reacted for a while."


    Then he went downstairs calmly.


    Seeing this, Jun Beimo got up and walked towards her.


    He pulled the man to the sofa and said to Mr. Jun: "this is Gu Jiu, my man."


    Mr. Jun nodded and looked at Gu Jiu''s line of sight, which was not sharp, even a little warm.


    Gu Jiu was a little restrained, as if he were meeting his parents, "hello."


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, the old man gently frowned and looked at Jun Beimo with disapproval in his eyes.


    The old man is so smart that he can''t see that his grandson hasn''t taken care of people yet.


    Jun Beimo was as stable as Mount Tai and had no response to the old man''s sight.


    Mr. Jun picked his eyebrows when he saw this. He smiled and said to Gu Jiu, "call grandpa in the future. They are all a family and don''t have to live like this."


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes and looked at the wise old man in front of him.


    This is the most important figure in China.


    Even if she had different opportunities in this life, she was still a little flustered in the face of the old man in front of her.


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu didn''t know how to answer.


    She looked at the man holding her hand beside her.


    Jun Beimo has been paying attention to her. Seeing that she looked at herself for the first time, he nodded happily, "call Grandpa."


    Well, now that she has reached this point, Gu Jiu can''t be hypocritical.


    "Grandpa."


    He shouted out happily.


    "Good, good, good boy."


    Master Jun is very happy.


    After that, Jun Beimo took people to Jun Beichen, "this is my brother, Jun Beichen."


    Gu Jiu nodded, not knowing what to call him.


    "Call elder brother." Jun Beichen preempted, and even took out a gun from his body.


    "I don''t have any meeting gifts. I carry this gun with me. I''ll give it to you."


    Jun Beimo didn''t wait for Gu Jiu to refuse. He picked up the gun in his hand and stuffed it into Gu Jiu''s hand.


    "Call me brother. I''ll be a family in the future."


    He believes Gu Jiu will agree.


    They had a very tacit understanding last night.


    At this time, he also knew that he had not stepped on Gu Jiu''s bottom line.


    Now it''s just the first step to let her into your house.


    Sure enough, Gu Jiu didn''t frown.


    "Elder brother Chen."


    Not very close, but closer to each other.


    Gu Jiu felt that it was most appropriate to shout like this.


    Jun Beichen, with a face similar to Jun Beimo, appropriately smiled and nodded, "Xiao Mo will be handed over to you in the future. He is very cold, but he is very good. He won''t say anything beautiful to his family, but he will always stand up when there is an accident at home.


    He just seems very cold, but he attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness. You will know after a long time together. "

 Chapter 521

    Gu Jiu smells the speech and looks at the man beside him.


    When Jun Beimo heard these words, he frowned, but he didn''t retort.


    Gu Jiu inadvertently raised the corners of his mouth and nodded to Jun Beimo, "well, he''s fine."


    On hearing Gu Jiu''s words, old master Jun and Jun Beichen looked at Gu Jiu at the same time.


    There was no resistance to her face, even with a smile.


    I know what she said is not insincere.


    This deepened the smile on their faces.


    Jun Beimo himself was very satisfied when he heard Gu Jiu''s "praise".


    But he was unmoved.


    I wish I knew something.


    Gu Jiu looked at the people around her and remembered Huo Xiang and others who came to Huaxia base with her last night.


    "Huo Xiang, where are they?"


    Jun Beimo pulled people to the place where he sat before. "They are now helping to clean up the trouble in Huaxia base. Many things didn''t end last night. It''s helpful to have them."


    Gu Jiu nodded and felt that it was worthwhile for Huo Xiang to come here.


    "Cough..."


    Just then, the gentleman sitting on the throne coughed twice.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    Jun Beichen immediately came forward to ask.


    Even Jun Beimo sat up straight and stared at him closely.


    "It''s okay, don''t make a fuss." the old man waved his hand.


    Gu Jiu frowned and looked at Mr. Jun.


    It''s not all right as he said.


    His face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and the wheezing ups and downs in his chest were not quite right that month.


    The heart pulse is damaged and the body is exhausted. The cultivation has fallen to the limit.


    Gu Jiu suddenly burst out of his mind.


    She didn''t know she had inadvertently said these words.


    Jun Beichen standing next to the old man, Jun Beimo sitting next to him, mu siran and others all looked at Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu also received everyone''s attention, and then knew that he had inadvertently leaked his mouth.


    But he didn''t understand what was going on.


    And the old man stopped coughing.


    He naturally heard what he had said before.


    "The girl knows a lot and has accomplishments?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head calmly to the old man sitting on the sofa.


    She doesn''t have the cultivation of ancient martial arts, nor does she have the strange cultivation of the king''s family.


    But all she has is powers, fire and healing.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s denial, the old man put his eyes on Jun Beimo.


    The latter said, "she really has no accomplishments."


    After getting along with Gu Jiu for a long time, Jun Beimo naturally knows this.


    But for Gu Jiu''s words, he also felt very strange.


    A man without accomplishments can see his grandfather''s physical condition, which is full of a sense of disobedience.


    The gentleman Beichen on one side paid all his attention to Gu Jiu''s words.


    Cultivation fell to the limit.


    Then it doesn''t mean that Grandpa''s accomplishments have collapsed at this time.


    Looking at Grandpa sitting on the sofa, Jun Beichen was distressed in his eyes.


    Their family has always been supported by grandpa.


    Not only the internal members of your family, but also everything external.


    But now, Grandpa was calculated after all.


    "Grandpa, you really don''t know who those people in black were last night?"


    Jun Beichen always felt that things were not so simple.


    In China, there are still people who can calculate Grandpa. It can be seen that those people are extraordinary.

 Chapter 522

    Mr. Jun dropped his eyes and was silent.


    He didn''t answer or even deny it.


    For a time, people know that there are definitely other meanings.


    Gu Jiu ignored these. At this time, she turned over with one hand and took out several lotus seeds from the space.


    This is the last lotus seed, which is stronger than the aura given to Jun Beimo before.


    When the lotus seed appeared in Gu Jiu''s hands, master Jun, Jun Beichen, Jun Beimo and others felt the rich aura for the first time.


    Gu Jiu stretched out his hand and spread out the lotus seeds in his hand and appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "This should help. As for the others, let me try my powers and see if I can fix them."


    These words were addressed to Jun Beimo around him.


    Jun Beimo looked at the lotus seed in her hand, and the light in her eyes flowed, so that people couldn''t see any emotion.


    But his hand was tightly held.


    "OK," said the low voice.


    Later, Jun Beimo fed the lotus seeds to Mr. Jun, and Gu Jiu also used the healing power to recuperate his body.


    At the moment of recovering his power, Gu Jiu''s face was very ugly.


    She looked at the old man around her with a dark look. She had words in her eyes but didn''t speak.


    Mr. Jun smiled clearly at her sight.


    One side of Jun Beimo and Jun Beichen naturally found it, and they were silent together.


    Maybe I have already noticed it in my heart.


    "Beimo, I''ll leave it to you in the future. Grandpa has always felt tired recently. It''s time to have a rest when he''s old."


    Mr. Jun smiled innocently.


    Jun Beimo looked at grandpa with his wrong eyes, "HMM."


    He can''t help it.


    Because this is his responsibility and a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    Seeing that Jun Beimo answered, the old man looked at Jun Beichen, "Beichen, it''s more than a month for the new year, and you should be ready. Grandpa has no requirements for you, just a little. He wants to see you alive in his lifetime."


    After that, the old man stood up and walked upstairs with the help of the police guard.


    "I won''t come down for lunch. Find someone to take it upstairs."


    Jun Beimo and Jun Beichen watched the old man go upstairs.


    The old man put the burden on both of them.


    Especially when Jun Beichen heard the last request, his handsome face was gloomy and depressed.


    He knew that although the old man''s body had no accomplishments, he could die like an ordinary person.


    But he has less than two months left.


    There is only one way to live.


    The old man is giving him the last order.


    But he can''t face his refusal.


    After the old man went upstairs, Jun Beimo walked to Gu Jiu and pulled him up.


    He said to Jun Beichen sitting on the sofa, "I''ll take Gu Jiu out and come back later."


    The latter waved to him with a tired face.


    Your family really lost a lot this time.


    Although the old man''s life was saved, the only second generation Junyi dragon died.


    Even the Dong family have escaped, as well as the people behind the Dong family.


    Now there are many things in the base that need to be cooked by Jun Beimo.


    Gu Jiu followed Jun Beimo to get on the bus and asked him where he was going.


    Put your eyes out of the window and look at such a big thunder base.


    At this time, the base was not as cold as when she came last night.


    At present, there are people holding heavy weapons almost every ten meters in the base.


    It seems that there is still some instability in the base.


    Gu Jiu didn''t speak, but Jun Beimo couldn''t help driving.

 Chapter 523

    "How''s grandpa?"


    Hearing this, Gu Jiucai took back his sight outside the window.


    She looked at the man driving in the driver''s seat, the other party''s tight lips and cold expressionless face, which made her see a trace of concern.


    Yes, after all, that man is his own grandfather.


    How can you not worry.


    "Like ordinary people, it doesn''t matter, but the heart pulse is damaged. It should last for some time."


    In fact, Gu Jiu is not sure.


    When she used her powers to recuperate the gentleman, she found that the other party''s body was like a bottomless hole.


    No one can tell which day he will not hold on.


    Jun Beimo smelled the speech and held the steering wheel with both hands very hard.


    He didn''t know how to accept this series of events.


    My father had just left, but my grandfather was also physically damaged. I don''t know when to leave.


    He was filled with a sense of powerlessness.


    The Dong family, the powerful people behind the Dong family.


    Grandpa and brother, the coming twenty-eight years old.


    Why does everything seem to get together.


    Even if Jun Beimo doesn''t speak.


    At this time, Gu Jiu also felt the depressed breath of the men around him.


    Gu Jiu frowned at the depression that inadvertently spread in the carriage.


    Men are in a bad mood, even a little grumpy.


    The tightly locked eyebrows made Gu Jiu want to smooth them.


    She couldn''t see the man around her like this, "Jun Beimo, you should know I found your trigger."


    Gu Jiu''s voice was not gentle, even cold.


    But Jun Beimo heard her tone for the first time.


    So the first time Gu Jiu spoke, he put away all his restless factors.


    "Well, I know."


    Gu Jiu nodded, "well, my blood drops fell on the trigger finger, so the space was opened. The lotus seeds you ate before and the lotus seeds for the old man came out of the space."


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu blankly, and the speed slowed down slowly.


    "So it is."


    Gu Jiu looked at the daze on his face and said that he knew that the other party didn''t seem to know.


    However, she didn''t care, but continued: "the lotus seeds in space can help the old man delay for a period of time, but the lotus seeds need jade to grow rapidly."


    Jun Beimo heard the car aside.


    Where to park? Right between the two guards.


    Jun Beimo stopped the car and looked at Gu Jiu. "I sent someone out to look for jade. Do you have any other requirements?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head, "no more."


    After looking at the face of the man around her, she continued: "I''m going back to the thunder security base today. Just ask someone to send the jade. When the lotus seeds are mature, I''ll keep them well, and then send someone to China."


    "Are you leaving?!"


    Jun Beimo thought it was incredible.


    They have just been identified.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the people around him will leave him.


    This makes Jun Beimo some unacceptable.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw his unhappy face.


    She put her arm on the edge of the window and looked at the cigarette box in the car. She scooped it up.


    Take out the cigarette, bring it to your mouth, light a cigarette, and press the window down.


    Spit the smoke out along the window.


    A series of actions are natural.


    Jun Beimo just looked at her without stopping or opening his mouth.


    But at the moment of seeing Gu Jiu frown, he had to admit that he was distressed.

 Chapter 524

    He was reluctant to let the woman frown and let her have any displeasure.


    He even regretted his previous words. He should lighten his tone.


    But it was not under control.


    "Jun Beimo, are we together?"


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know what Gu Jiu wants to say.


    However, he nodded. He took the cigarette from Gu Jiu''s hand, sent it to his mouth, took a deep breath, and then put it in Gu Jiu''s hand.


    The cigarette holder has her breath.


    That''s what makes him addictive.


    It tastes like poison.


    Let him scratch his heart and lungs.


    "I don''t want to be separated from you."


    He said it.


    Yes, he doesn''t want to separate from Gu Jiu.


    Especially in this end of the world, the situation of dynamic swing unrest.


    Only when Gu Jiu is by his side, he will be completely at ease.


    However, Gu Jiu heard Jun Beimo''s statement and gently shook his head, "Jun Beimo, I''m not your pet, I''m not a child, I''m an adult, even one year older than you, I have my own way, my own thought and way of life."


    These words will not be able to say a word from Jun Bei Mo Ding.


    Because he can''t refute.


    After a while, Jun Beimo whispered, "you are one year older than me?"


    The patrol''s eyes on Gu Jiu were so suspicious.


    He obviously didn''t believe Gu Jiu''s words.


    The woman in front of her, if she doesn''t say her age, is like a college student who has just entered the campus.


    Although it has attractive charm, it has its own pure temperament and appearance, which people can''t believe at all.


    Gu Jiu naturally heard Jun Beimo''s doubt. She put down the window completely.


    The smoke in my mouth slowly came out and floated out along the window.


    Jun Beimo was stunned when he heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    The little woman in front of him was one year older than him, which made him a little unacceptable for a time.


    Gu Jiu smiled and nodded for a long time.


    "So, Jun Beimo, although I accept our current relationship, I don''t want to be restrained or even stop my steps because of anyone."


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu, and his deep eyes were a little heavy.


    Gu Jiu put out the cigarette in his hand, threw it out of the car, turned his head and smiled at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Meet each other''s line of sight, and there is no slightest retreat.


    In fact, Gu Jiu is gambling.


    Bet on how much space this man will give her.


    Although she has feelings for this man, she will not lose her whole person because of this ambiguous feeling.


    Before they start, it''s necessary for them to have that kind of life and death relationship.


    She''s always awake.


    Soberly know what you want.


    Know how to choose and how to give up.


    So Gu Jiu''s vision is very calm, even a trace of determination.


    It''s like as long as the man in front of her can''t give her what she wants, she can push open the door and turn away.


    And it doesn''t look back.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes are on Gu Jiu.


    Although he didn''t know what Gu Jiu was thinking, he also felt that if he exported, he must be careful.


    Or he''ll definitely miss something.


    In order to avoid some regretful consequences, Jun Beimo didn''t speak.


    He restarted the car and drove on.


    During this period, Gu Jiu didn''t ask questions again.


    Neither of them spoke again, and the car was very quiet.


    Until the car stopped in front of a villa, Jun Beimo put the car out.

 Chapter 525

    "Huo Xiang, they are here."


    With that, Jun Beimo got off the bus.


    At the same time, Gu Jiu also pushed open the door and looked at the villa in front of him.


    There were many people standing around. Looking at their clothes and the patterns on their clothes, Gu Jiu knew that these people were from Jun''s family.


    The decoration of the villa looks very atmospheric and full of ancient charm.


    But she doesn''t understand what Huo Xiang and others are doing here.


    When she entered Jun''s house last night, she didn''t see Huo Xiang and them.


    What are they doing here at this time?


    Jun Beimo saw the question in Gu Jiu''s eyes. He walked to her, "this is the Tang family. Go in and have a look."


    Although Jun Beimo''s tone was very flat, Gu Jiu felt something from it.


    She followed each other''s footsteps and walked into the villa.


    After entering the villa, many people stood in the huge garden.


    These people are all police warning gestures.


    When I saw Jun Beimo, there was respect in my sight.


    However, she didn''t look at her standing around.


    In front of the aisle, Gu Jiu saw Han Yun, Tian An''an, Xiao Liu and others standing outside.


    "Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu nodded to Han Yun, "Why are you outside?"


    Han Yun turned his attention to Jun Beimo, but took it back soon.


    She shrugged. "I''m not interested in other people''s housework, so I came out to be lazy."


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t believe Han Yun''s words.


    Housework? It seems that there is really something about Tang Yi.


    I think some things are inconvenient, so Han Yun came out.


    Gu Jiu didn''t say much about it.


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Then he went in.


    And Han Yun made way.


    Seeing the man following Gu Jiu, Han Yun narrowed his eyes.


    Then he turned away and returned to the same state as before.


    Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo walked into the hall and saw the confrontation.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Xiao Qi, Tang Yi and some strangers across the street.


    One of the old people was sitting on the sofa with dignity all over.


    Looking at Tang Yi''s line of sight is also very sharp, even with coercion.


    However, the most exciting scene is the woman standing opposite Tang Yi.


    The woman''s face as like Tang is as like as two peas. The two men stand together as if they were looking at the mirror.


    But the woman''s face was painted with exquisite makeup and even a slightly curly wavy hairstyle.


    With an unspeakable demon Rao, and that arrogant momentum.


    On the other hand, Tang Yi has a neat short hair, the same exquisite face, and the coldness of resisting thousands of miles.


    The two people are as like as two peas, but their own temperament, and those eyes, are two extremes.


    They are different.


    A man with a clear eye can see it at a glance.


    "Hiss... Jun San Shao, come and join the fun. It''s really fun today. It''s the first time since the end of the world."


    As soon as Tang Meiling saw the emergence of Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu, she opened the mode of cynicism.


    Especially when seeing Gu Jiu behind him, a dark light flashed through his eyes, which had an indescribable meaning.


    That''s definitely not a good sight.


    Gu Jiu naturally found out.


    But she ignored the elusive sight and went to Tang Yi.


    At this time, Tang Yi''s state is very wrong.


    His face was pale, with sadness in his eyes, and even some pain.

 Chapter 526

    This is the first time Gu Jiu has seen such a weak Tang Yi.


    Similarly, after Gu Jiu had an action, Jun Beimo also followed up.


    He completely ignored Tang Meiling standing aside.


    As soon as Tang saw Gu Jiu coming, the gloom in his eyes disappeared and turned into his usual respect.


    "Miss Gu."


    Gu Jiu smiled and nodded. She looked at Huo Xiang standing next to Tang Yi. She was very satisfied.


    As long as her people are not wronged, everything else is easy to say.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, let''s leave. The thunder base still needs someone to guard and preside over."


    These words were addressed to Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Tang Yi, Xiao Qi and others.


    Hearing her words, several people came to her one after another, with a great posture of leaving here.


    "Stop! Who allowed you to go!"


    Just then, a charming sound sounded.


    This is Tang Meiling''s angry voice.


    Gu Jiu turned his head and looked at the woman who looked almost the same as Tang Yi not far away.


    For this woman, she really doesn''t like it at all, and even hates it very much.


    "Oh? What do you want?"


    Gu Jiu stood in front of Tang Yi and others, his eyes swept from Tang Meiling to the other Tang families behind her.


    Tang Meiling?


    If she remembered well, I heard that this woman seemed to have an engagement with the jun family.


    At that time, she smelled it and smiled indifferently without paying much attention to it.


    At this time, the people who looked at the Tang family had a different state of mind.


    If she and Jun Beimo still have the same indifferent relationship as before and don''t go further, they won''t feel uncomfortable at this time.


    At the thought that this woman might marry Jun Beimo, her discomfort intensified.


    "What are you? Are you an outsider involved in the affairs of our Tang family?"


    Tang Meiling was indifferent to Gu Jiu, but with some charming eyes, her jealousy became more and more profound.


    This woman made her extremely jealous and wanted to destroy it recklessly.


    Gu Jiu ignored Tang Meiling''s words.


    Her eyes focused on the old man sitting on the sofa.


    At first glance, the old man has the most say.


    Not even shh.


    Just because of the pressure on the old man, it was not accumulated in a short time.


    Gu Jiu glanced at Jun Beimo, who was standing around pretending to be a transparent man and living with wood.


    Knowing that he would not do it for the time being, he took a few steps forward.


    She ignored the pressure from the old man sitting on the sofa, and there was a soft smile at the corners of her eyebrows.


    He said to the old man in the sofa, "I''m sorry to bother you today. I don''t know if I can leave now?"


    Although he asked with a smile, Gu Jiu''s body released the same authority as old Tang.


    Mr. Tang has always planned to make peace. Because of the existence of Jun Beimo, he can''t really do anything.


    But I didn''t expect that the girl in front of me was also a powerful girl, and I couldn''t even see her real strength.


    This made master Tang''s heart a little frightened.


    But he didn''t reveal anything on his face. He was very kind and said, "I''m not sensible. I''m young and ambitious. Don''t take her words to heart."


    As he spoke, old Tang glared at Tang Meiling.


    The Tang family present, and even Tang Meiling, were puzzled when they heard the old man''s words.


    Although their Tang family is not as brilliant as before, they are never so careful about a stranger.


    However, the old man didn''t give them time to think about it and spoke again.

 Chapter 527

    "Tang Yi is a member of our Tang family. He finally came back this time. He should stay at home for more time."


    Old Tang said slowly and indisputably.


    Gu Jiu smiled at the speech and looked at the people of the Tang family.


    At the same time, Jun Beimo also cast his sharp eyes on Old Tang.


    Gu Jiu is the one he brought. There is no reason to be bullied.


    Today, since he brought Gu Jiu, he let everyone know that Gu Jiu is his man.


    He was just about to come forward to say something, but Gu Jiu spoke first.


    She glanced at the expressionless Tang Yi and smiled. "Unfortunately, Tang Yi is not from your Tang family. She is now my person and will be mine in the future. She has nothing to do with your Tang family."


    This made master Tang and the Tang family look unbelievable.


    Especially Tang Meiling, as like as two peas, she is the most intolerable of her sister.


    "Who do you think you are? Tang has been a member of the Tang family all his life, and death is the ghost of the Tang family. She will always be a member of the Tang family. Is it you, a no three no four person, who is presumptuous here?"


    What Tang Meiling said is the voice of the Tang family, so no one came forward to refute it.


    However, Gu Jiu turned her cold eyes to Tang Meiling, "I saved Tang Yi''s life, and now I am the only one who can drive her."


    With that, Gu Jiu didn''t look at the people of the Tang family and turned to Huo Xiang and others: "let''s go."


    No matter what the Tang family''s ideas are now, she is not in the mood to deal with them.


    Huo Xiang, Lei Jie, Tang Yi and Xiao Qi followed Gu Jiu''s footsteps and walked towards the door.


    At the same time, master Tang and the Tang family stood up to stop him.


    But was stopped by Jun Beimo''s cold and murderous sight.


    "She''s mine."


    Warning and murderous words made the Tang family stop one after another, and there was no way to resist.


    Since last night, the Tang family has no say in the past.


    Today''s King''s family is an existence they can''t resist.


    Jun Beimo saw that the people of the Tang family were honest, so he slowly followed Gu Jiu''s footsteps without losing his demeanor.


    Gu Jiu walks out of the Tang family and sees bored Han Yun and others.


    Looking at the people she brought outside, they have gathered now.


    "Ready, let''s leave now."


    Jun Beimo heard Gu Jiu as soon as he came out.


    Han Yun and others, including Huo Xiang, were ready to leave when they heard Gu Jiu''s words.


    But Gu Jiu stood and waited.


    She knew that Jun Beimo was on the side. She was going to leave. There was unspeakable complexity for the man who had just confirmed his relationship.


    They have no certain emotional foundation, but they are inextricably implicated in each other.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Jun Beimo walked to Gu Jiu''s side and gently took the man to his arms with reluctance in his tone.


    Gu Jiu said.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s intimacy with Jun Beimo, the people around him were busy with what they were doing. No one looked up more.


    I know that in a quarter of an hour, everyone is ready and ready to go.


    Gu Jiu pushed Jun Beimo away, but the man held his hands.


    Jun Beimo looked down at the woman in front of him. He was very reluctant to give up, but he couldn''t stop it.


    "I''ll pick you up in a month. Don''t refuse."


    As if afraid of Gu Jiu''s refusal, Jun Beimo continued: "I want to spend the new year with you."

 Chapter 528

    Hearing the man''s nervous questions, Gu Jiu smiled instead.


    That smile is so clear, so dazzling, so attractive.


    "OK."


    She said yes.


    Jun Beimo could not help but soften his tight face.


    He quickly lowered his head and dropped a kiss on the corner of her mouth, very light and infinitely gentle.


    "Wait for me."


    Under the gaze of Jun Beimo, Gu Jiu got on the bus.


    When the car was driving, Gu Jiu looked at the smaller and smaller figure of the man behind him, but his heart was clenched.


    The heart seems to be reluctant to give up.


    I wish I could get off at this time to accompany the lonely man.


    But she knew she couldn''t.


    Now I choose to go back to thunder security base, in fact, it is not all for freedom.


    It''s not that nothing is not bound by that man.


    More for the next matters of thunder base.


    Now the thunder security base is not stable, so we must use thunder means to quickly subdue everyone.


    Otherwise, the next thunder base will only be a mess.


    One month, that''s enough.


    One month is enough for her to solve all her problems and then return to the man.


    The man is willing to let her go and give her freedom, which has left Gu Jiu with no reason to stay away from him.


    Until the figure behind him could not be seen, Gu Jiu took back his sight and closed his eyes.


    Similarly, Jun Beimo also took back his reluctant eyes when the vehicle disappeared from sight.


    In a month, he will wait slowly and build the Huaxia security base into the strongest safe haven.


    Not long after Jun Beimo stood there, he saw a car parked beside him.


    The window rolled down, and mousran''s gentle and handsome face showed up.


    "Little Lord."


    Jun Beimo walked around the front of the car to the co pilot, opened the door and sat in.


    Mu Si Ran''s face was very calm and slowly drove the car to Jun''s house.


    Neither of them spoke in the narrow space.


    Until mu siran''s face began to tighten and even stiff, Jun Beimo didn''t speak.


    "Have you really thought about it?"


    Mousran''s car slipped inadvertently, but soon stabilized.


    He opened his mouth and said in a dumb voice, "yes, please help me."


    What mu siran did to find the old master last night, Jun Beimo already knew.


    He knew what mousran had to do was to be the safest.


    But once the fox''s big brother knows, it will definitely turn the world upside down.


    Although Jun Beichen looks elegant, he is definitely a madman.


    Once let him know, all are counting on him, even mousran, who is sheltered by him, is one of them. At that time, even Jun Beimo can''t imagine the scene.


    At this time, he didn''t know how to answer mousran.


    He can''t help.


    Because he is mu siran and Jun Beichen, except that he can see the existence of their feelings most clearly.


    Although none of them had pierced the window paper.


    Go and know how they exist to each other.


    As for the two parties, they are just deceiving themselves and others.


    "I won''t help you, but I won''t step in and stop it."


    Mu siran has been in a tense mood, waiting for the little Lord''s answer.


    Until I heard this, I slowly relaxed my body.


    As long as it doesn''t stop.


    Mousran has been with the young Lord for more than ten years. How can he not understand each other.


    Now I just want to get an answer, whether I will intervene.


    The little Lord''s temper will not support him.


    I''m afraid I''ll stop them.

 Chapter 529

    Now we have a definite answer, which makes Mu Silan feel relieved.


    As long as it doesn''t stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Thunder security base.


    A month has passed, and now the thunder security base has been greatly changed.


    Now the leader of the base is Han Yun, just like in previous lives.


    But now she has two assistants, Lei Jie and Tang Yi.


    Although Tang Yi was saved by Gu Jiu, he was not used as a coolie by Gu Jiu.


    She gave her the greatest room for development.


    Lei Jie has been gathering around Han Yun since he came back from Huaxia security base.


    Although Han Yun is still the same as before, he always stabbed Lei Jie, but there is no fierce tit for tat in the past.


    I don''t know what happened between them.


    After Tang Yi came back, he seemed to put down something, take full care of the children and help Gu Jiu take care of life.


    However, Gu Jiu still has no intention to take Tang Yi back to Huaxia security base.


    She believed that Tang Yi himself had no intention to go back.


    So he left Tang Yi and Lei Jie to Han Yun.


    Now the thunder security base has been fully controlled by Han Yun.


    Gu Jiu can also wait for the arrival of Jun Beimo.


    But as the agreed time approached, the man never appeared.


    Walking in such a big thunder base, Gu Jiu''s heart is a little sour.


    She thought that according to the man''s character, she should pick her up in advance.


    But no.


    Not even from the other side.


    By her side, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 are still there.


    But when he came back, he never heard any news from the man.


    This makes Gu Jiu, who has been busy for nearly a month, feel bad.


    "Gu Jiu!"


    Just as Gu Jiu was going to move on, he heard the voice behind him.


    She turned and saw Huo Xiang coming.


    "It''s time for lunch. Go back."


    Gu Jiu looked up at the sky. It was a fog. He couldn''t tell the time at this time.


    It turned out that she had been shopping all morning.


    Time flies before you know it.


    Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu''s calm face with repressed complexity in his eyes.


    Maybe others can''t see it, but he can feel Gu Jiu''s confused heart.


    Especially these days, Gu Jiu always goes out.


    I guess it''s just for fear of being seen.


    Gu Jiu walks to Huo Xiang without saying anything. They go to their residence.


    Until he walked to the villa, Huo Xiang couldn''t help but speak.


    "Since you''re upset, go find someone who makes you upset and wait blindly. It''s not like your character."


    Gu Jiu''s footsteps before him.


    But for a moment, there was a touch of relief in her eyes.


    Yes, sometimes just waiting is not the best choice.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, Gu Jiu called Jun and others to his side.


    "You pack your things now and we''ll leave for Huaxia security base tomorrow."


    When Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 heard Gu Jiu''s words, their bodies froze one after another.


    Gu Jiu was carrying a teacup in his hand and was about to send it to his mouth.


    But seeing the unnaturalness of the three of them, he suddenly stopped.


    However, soon she drank the tea in her hand as if nothing had happened and continued: "take everything you can. It''s estimated that it will take a long time to come back this time. Don''t inform me in advance. I also want to surprise your master."


    With Gu Jiu''s words, the face of Jun Yi and others was wonderful.


    It''s impossible for them to pretend nothing at this time.

 Chapter 530

    Gu Jiu saw their hearts sinking.


    Jun Yi, they have always been very rigorous, and even the most outstanding existence of the four men except mu siran.


    At this time, it can make them panic. It must be the man who had an accident.


    Now think about it, there is something wrong with you and others these days.


    It doesn''t seem to circle around her as usual.


    Even Jun Er, who has been talking a lot, is always missing.


    They''re definitely hiding something from her.


    "Bang..."


    Gu Jiu put the cup heavily on the table.


    The sound made the people standing aside more unnatural.


    Even Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi looked serious.


    "Tell me what''s going on!"


    Gu Jiu was angry. She was really angry.


    The thought that something had happened to that man made her heart ache.


    Feeling the anger emitted by seeing Gu Jiu off, Jun San stood up.


    "Miss Gu..."


    In half an hour.


    Several modified vehicles were driven from thunder security base.


    That was Gu Jiu''s first order after hearing Jun San and others finish the story.


    She can''t wait to fly to Huaxia security base.


    Know whether the man is safe and whether his life is really in danger.


    It turned out that just a few days ago, Jun Beimo was attacked by unknown people.


    Just like a month ago, the man who attacked Mr. Jun had a way.


    Those people went all out and tried their best to kill Jun Beimo.


    Although when Jun Beimo was besieged, the rescue of Jun''s family soon arrived.


    But he was badly hurt.


    I''m still unconscious.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu, Jiang Bai and others followed the men all the time. They were also attacked. Now they are more serious than Jun Beimo.


    So a month has come, and no one knows what to do.


    If Huo Xiang hadn''t taken the initiative to remind Gu Jiu today.


    Now she is still in the dark.


    Gu Jiu was angry, even angry.


    Why didn''t anyone inform her.


    Why didn''t she find out what was wrong with Jun and others earlier.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu doesn''t know whether she is more angry with herself or more angry to be concealed.


    At the moment, she just wanted to see the man quickly.


    This month, the man found her a lot of fine jade.


    Now the lotus in her space has begun to bloom again, and new lotus seeds will soon mature.


    This should help men''s bodies.


    Gu Jiu sat in the car, constantly comforting herself.


    At the same time, Huaxia security base, Jun''s house.


    "Where''s the man? Where''s the man?"


    This is master Jun''s repressed roar.


    Standing in the hall, all the king''s guards upstairs bowed their heads.


    Just now, Jun San Shao disappeared.


    Under the protection of people upstairs and downstairs, it just disappeared.


    No one saw how he left.


    It''s like disappearing out of thin air.


    Jun Beichen stood behind the old man, and his face was also very ugly.


    If Jun Beimo woke up and left by himself, he would be taken away by his attacker.


    Then his life and death will be hard to say.


    "Waste! It''s all waste! I can''t see this man. What''s the use of you!"


    Master Jun naturally knows the powerful relationship.


    At this time, he had no accomplishments, shouted a few words, and began to pant.


    Jun Beichen hurriedly came forward to help.

 Chapter 531

    Holding grandpa beside him, Jun Beichen looked at the empty bedroom with repressed wind storm in his eyes.


    When Jun Beimo was attacked, he saw that it was deliberately aimed at the jun family.


    Even premeditated.


    In the dark, someone has been staring at their king''s house.


    Even for Jun Beimo this time.


    He had no doubt that someone had a deep understanding of the interior of their king''s family.


    Even understand the importance of Jun Beimo to their jun family.


    Thinking of his missing brother and mu siran, who was lying in bed with only half his life, Jun Beichen closed his eyes.


    Suppress all the madness and rage in your eyes.


    When he opened it again, he regained his former elegance and calm.


    "Grandpa, go and have a rest first. I''ll find someone."


    Mr. Jun, the blow this time is not small.


    Hearing Jun Beichen''s words, he returned to his room with his help.


    And Jun Beichen''s old man''s room arranged people to find someone with him at the first time.


    However, after going downstairs, he turned his steps in another direction.


    His feet moved uncontrollably in one direction.


    Until you come to the room in your heart.


    Gently push the door open and see everything inside.


    Especially those who lie motionless in bed.


    The was covered with pipes and instruments were placed in front of the window.


    If it weren''t for the existence of instruments, at this moment, when everyone saw the person in bed, they thought he was dead and didn''t breathe.


    Every time he saw the person in bed, Jun Beichen''s heart was as painful as being stabbed with a knife.


    No one knows his fear when he saw Mu Silan''s life in danger.


    Jun Beichen walked into the room step by step, looked at the quiet and clever young man on the bed, and slowly stretched out his hand.


    If he had done this in the past, the young man would have moved away unnaturally, and then his ears would slowly turn red.


    But the youth at this time did not have any vividness.


    In the past, he also hoped that young people would not resist his touch.


    But at this time, the young man''s motionless appearance made Jun Beichen''s heart sour.


    He would rather resist or even stare at him.


    Jun Beichen lowered his head and leaned close to the young man''s forehead. He kissed him gently and left as soon as he touched him.


    "When I come back."


    Then he turned and strode out of the room.


    Now he is the support of your family.


    He can''t wait around the youth.


    He wants to find Jun Beimo, find out the people behind him, and support the jun family.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu looked at the scenery outside the window and kept carrying it in his heart.


    The air pressure in the car is very low.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi didn''t speak.


    They can feel the low pressure emanating from Gu Jiu.


    Now the only thing they can do is to speed up and get to the Huaxia safety base as soon as possible.


    At the same time, jun-1, jun-2 and jun-3 in the car also think so.


    But it backfired.


    The more they want to arrive as soon as possible, the more trouble God gives them.


    Half way through, they were surrounded by zombies.


    Maybe they met so lucky when they caught up with the zombie migration.


    Even found by them, and then quickly surrounded, but before and after less than a few seconds.


    The speed of these zombies is not a low-level zombie.


    Their speed and reaction, that''s a zombie.


    Gu Jiu has only about 20 people on this trip.


    But they were surrounded by thousands of zombies.


    Even if they have good skills, they are surrounded by zombies and can''t get out for a moment.

 Chapter 532

    Even if all the zombies are solved, or a path of blood is killed, the delay is fatal for them.


    When Gu Jiu was surrounded by zombies, his violent killing intention began to spread from the carriage.


    The zombie, which was still close, gradually retreated.


    Even unconscious zombies know that they are dangerous and avoid by instinct.


    Even Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi in the carriage were shocked by Gu Jiu''s killing intention.


    The strong and violent killing intention made their hair stand up.


    This is the first time they have seen Gu Jiu, with such an obvious and undisguised emotion and a torrent of anger.


    Looking at the crowded zombies outside the car, Gu Jiu opened the door and walked down without saying a word.


    At the moment of getting off, she was spread by fire.


    Both hands have also been spread by the flame, which is the pattern of grain flame.


    People can''t help being confused. The color is so gorgeous.


    When Gu Jiu got off the bus, the surrounding zombies began to retreat step by step.


    Although they were unconscious, they felt the danger for the first time.


    However, Gu Jiu didn''t give them a way back, and the flame in his hand had attacked the nearest zombie group.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi have also got off the bus and joined the battle.


    Even Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 got off at the first time when Gu Jiu got off.


    When Gu Jiu had an action, it was like a signal. Everyone took out their weapons and even used their powers to join the battle.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The zombies kept sending out shouts.


    There was a stench of zombies around.


    However, Gu Jiu couldn''t smell the stench and kept going deep into the zombies.


    Just when the zombies were pressed step by step, there were finally a few power zombies who couldn''t help fighting.


    They use their powers at the same time and go towards Gu Jiu.


    Wind power, fire power, and even thunder power all attack Gu Jiu in the direction.


    "Miss Gu!"


    "Gu Jiu!"


    Huo Xiang and others rushed in her direction when they saw the zombies attacking Gu Jiu.


    They are shouting and reminding Gu Jiu.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Those powers have approached Gu Jiu.


    However, Gu Jiu is still attacking the surrounding zombies, as if he didn''t hear the anxious roar of Huo Xiang and others.


    At this time, her eyes were red and she looked at the zombies around her. Her eyes were only killing.


    Only by killing all these zombies, she can rush to the Huaxia base in the fastest time and see whether the man is safe or not.


    Huo Xiang and others stopped when they saw powers in different directions and were about to attack Dao Gu Jiu. They were angry but helpless.


    However, when those attacks are about to touch Dao Gu Jiu, there are new changes.


    Surprise and shock them.


    I saw that those power attacks from different directions changed when they touched Gu Jiu.


    All the attacks seemed to be blocked by something and dissipated one after another.


    Huo Xiang is a wind power. He watched the wind power attack with his own eyes, as if it dissipated with the wind and removed all his power.


    Gu Jiu seems to have no feeling and kills as usual.


    The flame in her hand kept flying from her palm to the surrounding zombies.


    Those zombies stained with fire, but they were destroyed by ash in a moment.

 Chapter 533

    Seeing this scene, Huo Xiang and others were both surprised and frightened.


    However, the surrounding zombies let them quickly rejoin the battle.


    As long as Gu Jiu is okay, they can kill wantonly.


    The killing did not last long.


    Because when Gu Jiu and others couldn''t stop, the zombie brigade began to retreat slowly.


    Instead of leaving, they retreated back and stood not far away, forming a circle.


    Gu Jiu finally stopped, but his power didn''t go away.


    Huo Xiang and others also stopped their hands and began to gather around Gu Jiu.


    In front of this scene, let Gu Jiu some deja vu.


    She didn''t understand until the zombies began to make way automatically and a figure appeared.


    The man who appeared was the one she was looking for before, no, or the Zombie King.


    Song Zhen, the mysterious "man".


    Seeing the man appear, Gu Jiu put away his powers.


    The man walked towards Gu Jiu step by step.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi naturally met Song Zhen. They quickly stood in front of Gu Jiu.


    The bodyguard of Jun''s family saw Song Zhen''s appearance, with incredible eyes and very strange eyes.


    However, seeing Song Zhen coming towards them, he also made an attack for the first time.


    However, Song Zhen didn''t look at Gu Jiu. He stopped not far from Gu Jiu.


    Then he bent down and picked up something from the ground.


    That''s a necklace.


    It''s a necklace with a ruby hanging.


    Before, Song Zhen felt the smell of zombie violence here and was walking.


    Yes, take a walk.


    Now he has no memory, but he knows he is a monster.


    He doesn''t have to eat or drink. He doesn''t even have a heartbeat.


    And people are very afraid of him.


    Even low-level zombies dare not approach him.


    Lonely can only walk on such a big land.


    Just a moment of curiosity, came to watch, but let him find some messy memories.


    The ruby necklace flashed some sporadic memories in his mind.


    When she really held the necklace in her hand, a cool and beautiful face flashed in Song Zhen''s mind.


    He held the necklace tightly in his hand and looked up at Gu Jiu.


    "Where did this come from?"


    He saw the necklace thrown from the woman before.


    He remembered that he had seen this woman several times even when he was conscious.


    But I didn''t have much impression of her.


    Gu Jiu frowned when he saw Song Zhen pick up the necklace.


    Hearing the other party''s question, he raised his eyes and looked at Song Zhen''s face.


    This view made her more complicated.


    Look carefully at the man''s face in front of her, which makes her inexplicably familiar.


    Some thoughts flashed through my mind.


    Quickly let no one catch the incredible on Gu Jiu''s face.


    She frowned and looked at Song Zhen. "This is my friend''s stuff."


    "Where is she?" Song Zhen asked quickly.


    Gu Jiu shook his head. "I''m looking for her too, but now my friend has something to do. Can you let these zombies leave first?"


    Song Zhen''s abnormal eyes stared at Gu Jiu deeply, as if doubting the credibility of her words.


    Gu Jiu didn''t dodge.


    After a while, Song Zhen waved to the zombies.


    Soon the zombies were slowly evacuated.


    Song Zhen looks at Gu Jiu again. No one knows what he thinks.


    Then Song Zhen disappeared and left.


    Just after Song Zhen left, Huo Xiang looked back at Gu Jiu.

 Chapter 534

    Huo Xiang couldn''t help but say, "that''s not..."


    "Don''t say, keep on going." Gu Jiu immediately interrupted him.


    Gu Jiu just walked back to the previous car, and Jun Yi also came over.


    "Miss Gu, the man just now is the only heir of the Song family and a member of a team once owned by the young master."


    Gu Jiu nodded. Now no matter what the identity of the man is, it is not as important as the safety of Jun Beimo.


    Then she didn''t ask anything and got on the bus.


    As soon as you saw this, you knew she wouldn''t ask anything, so you walked to the car behind you.


    The motorcade continued to move forward.


    After the motorcade drove far, Song Zhen appeared again.


    With the necklace in his hand, he stared at Gu Jiu''s motorcade from a distance.


    Then he disappeared again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Jiu hurried to Huaxia security base, Jun Beichen was also taking his men out to find Jun Beimo.


    They didn''t know that a bloody storm was coming.


    In this capital, there are more than two security bases, Huaxia and thunder.


    There are also many small bases.


    In the cloud chasing security base, a young man woke up slowly.


    The man is not very good-looking, but he is very pleasing to the eye.


    The man opened his eyes and saw the busy people around him.


    Those people were not the zombies that frightened him, nor were they the people who pushed him into the zombies.


    This greatly relieved him and made him feel like he had survived the disaster.


    But soon his face became ugly.


    The girlfriend who thought she was clever and pure was so vicious.


    In order to survive and climb up to other men, he was pushed into the zombie group by himself.


    He will never forget the pain of being bitten by zombies.


    The pain of slowly waiting for death and being carved up by zombies will never be forgotten in my life.


    The man clenched his fist tightly and released his hatred.


    "He''s awake."


    At this time, people around felt the strong smell from the man, and finally someone found him.


    At this time, the man looked at the people again and finally found out.


    These people all wear white coats, and some even wear masks.


    Because one of them began to remind, everyone rushed over.


    "Where is this?"


    The man lying in bed is also Yang Zihua (slag man, Gu Jiu''s previous boyfriend, remember him?) who asks.


    One of the middle-aged men approached Yang Zihua and did not speak, but routinely checked Yang Zihua''s physical condition.


    From beginning to end, no one spoke again.


    But they are always watching Yang Zihua, or the machine that checks his body.


    Until everything was over, the former middle-aged man looked at Yang Zihua.


    "Hello, my name is Feng. You can call me doctor."


    This is the first thing a middle-aged man says.


    After that, Yang Zihua was pulled down from the hospital bed and sent elsewhere.


    Because the people escorting him are very tight, he hasn''t heard any useful news.


    It was not known how long before he was sent to a house.


    A room with simple decoration but ancient charm.


    When Yang Zihua entered the room, he saw the figure sitting with his back against him.


    After everyone left, the talent slowly turned around and showed his true face.


    Men are very powerful and look very tough.


    Most importantly, this man is definitely not simple.


    "Hello, my name is Dong Wenfeng."

 Chapter 535

    When the man opened his mouth to introduce himself, Yang Zihua was about to drown with a bloody momentum.


    "You... Hello..."


    Yang Zihua himself is not particularly bold.


    Just because of the man''s overwhelming bloody momentum, his legs trembled and even stuttered.


    Dong Wenfeng, sitting in the chair, smiled puzzled.


    He opened the drawer on one side, took out a small bottle from inside and walked slowly to Yang Zihua.


    "I saved you, so I want you to do me a little favor. Shouldn''t it be too much to charge some interest?"


    The man''s eyes came straight, so that Yang Zihua didn''t know how to speak.


    He can only stare at the man in front of him.


    Dong Wenfeng handed the medicine bottle in his hand to Yang Zihua.


    He didn''t mind that Yang Zihua didn''t respond.


    "I know you and Gu Jiu are lovers. I asked you to catch her again and even break her body. No matter what method, even medication, you should get her."


    Then he handed the medicine bottle in his hand to Yang Zihua.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu has no idea that someone is calculating her.


    She is still worried about the injury of Jun Beimo.


    They have walked one third of the way and will arrive at the Huaxia base soon.


    Looking at the fast-moving vehicles, Gu Jiu felt very slow.


    Too slow, a little faster, a little faster.


    However, no matter how fast, she can''t reach the Huaxia security base today.


    Because they met Jun Beichen and his party.


    Or follow the tips of Jun Yi and others behind him. Gu Jiu knew that the oncoming team was Jun''s family.


    Because of the tips of Jun Yi and others, Gu Jiu asked Huo Xiang to take the initiative to meet with Jun''s team.


    Jun Beichen also noticed the oncoming motorcade.


    Seeing the window falling, Gu Jiu''s face showed up. His mood was very complicated.


    He knew that the woman came because of Jun Beimo.


    Unfortunately, Jun Beimo disappeared at this time.


    I don''t know what kind of situation it is and whether it is safe.


    "Elder brother Chen."


    Gu Jiu gets off first.


    Jun Beichen also got out of the car. He was tired. People could see at a glance that he lacked rest.


    "Beimo is gone. You''re late."


    He spoke first.


    Gu Jiu also intended to ask about Jun Beimo.


    But I didn''t expect to hear such a result.


    "What does it mean to be gone? Did he go by himself or was he plotted against?"


    Jun Beichen pressed the bridge of his nose wearily, "I don''t know. No one found out how he disappeared, but according to his disappearance without trace, half of them may have left by himself."


    Yes, Jun Beimo disappeared too strangely.


    If you are plotted, you can''t have no trace at all.


    There was no second person in that room except the trace of Jun Beimo.


    Half of them probably left by themselves.


    But just because of this, it made Jun Beichen and Mr. Jun uneasy.


    Jun Beimo always disappeared strangely before the end of the world, but it will leave a message to them.


    Now is the end of the world, but the other party has not left any information.


    This makes them feel very uneasy.


    Even constantly guess to various situations, there is no bottom in my heart.


    Gu Jiu''s heart sank constantly after hearing Jun Beichen''s words.


    She turned and looked around.


    On the spacious road, even if it is cleaned up, there are still debris and blood on the ground.


    Look into the distance.

 Chapter 536

    The cold outline of the building and some trees came into view.


    The capital says big and small.


    Where is she going to find the man.


    Even if she turned the capital over, she could not ensure that the man would be in the capital.


    Heaven and earth, Jun Beimo, where are you?


    Gu Jiuwan didn''t expect that the one month agreement would be like this.


    If I didn''t leave and didn''t have that temptation, wouldn''t such a thing happen.


    She was upset.


    It was completely disrupted by a man named Jun Beimo.


    Even if the man disturbed her heart more than once.


    But only this time, Gu Jiu is most unforgettable.


    She was suddenly afraid.


    Is that man going to disappear completely in her world.


    It made her a little unacceptable.


    The inner panic was only known to her.


    This feeling made her very helpless and hesitant.


    Jun Beichen could see that her face was ugly.


    He didn''t know how to comfort people, but he also knew that the woman in front of him was the one his brother cared about and loved.


    After hesitating for a long time, he reached out and patted Gu Jiu on the shoulder. "Beimo will be fine. He''s very strong."


    After thinking for a long time, he can only say such dry comfort.


    Gu Jiu smiled bitterly.


    She turned and looked at the man in front of her.


    It is somewhat similar to Jun Beimo, but it is completely different in temperament. His face can''t hide his haggard face.


    She suddenly remembered that mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai were also injured.


    She reversed her hand and took out a small box from the space


    Here are the lotus seeds obtained again because of the jade provided by Jun Beimo in the past month.


    The lotus seed aura this time is more than last time.


    Gu Jiu sent the box to Jun Beichen. "Brother Chen, mu siran, they are also hurt. I won''t go to see them. You should help them by feeding the lotus seeds in the box back."


    Then she paused and looked at Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi who came out with her this time, as well as the hands left by the man to her.


    The sight made her laugh.


    "Brother Chen, I won''t go to see them. I''ll find Jun Beimo. He broke his promise. I''ll find him."


    Then she pushed the box containing lotus seeds in her hand to Jun Beichen again.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, she put away the previous low breath, and even with a confident smile, Jun Beichen took over the things in her hand.


    Gu Jiu didn''t say anything more. He turned and made gestures to Huoxiang and Xiaoqi.


    The party quickly got on the bus.


    Until Gu Jiu got on the bus and the car turned around, Gu Jiu dropped the window again.


    She said nothing and waved to the person who looked at her.


    Jun Beichen watched Gu Jiu and his party leave.


    He held the box Gu Jiu gave him.


    After a long time, people got on the bus and drove towards the Huaxia security base.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    A lot has happened in this month.


    Zombies suddenly exploded - in the capital.


    It seems that many zombies appeared overnight.


    They appeared in the periphery of bases large and small in the capital.


    But they won''t take the initiative to attack the humans on those bases.


    But people outside the base, that''s different.


    After all, zombies have a crazy attachment to human flesh and blood.


    There are also more and more people pouring into the capital.


    They are all tall and imposing arms.


    The atmosphere in the capital is very strange.


    The smell of wind and rain is gradually spreading.

 Chapter 537

    All the military - men from all over the country poured into the capital.


    As long as a slightly sensitive smart person can find that the capital is going to change.


    Yes, it''s going to change in Beijing.


    Everything has changed since the disappearance of the three children in your family a month ago.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the Chinese security base, Jun''s family.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    Such inquiries are staged almost every day in one of the offices of the military affairs building.


    However, in this not narrow office, the man questioned was sweating.


    Every time they ask questions, they are under great pressure.


    Although Dashao''s mood was very stable at this time, he still had suffering words because of the pressing momentum and the depression in the air.


    "Back to the big and small, there is no clue."


    Jun Beichen heard the same answer every day again and closed his eyes powerlessly.


    He leaned back on his seat, unspeakably tired and his face was very ugly.


    Jun Beimo has disappeared for a month.


    During this month, their family suffered several attacks.


    Those people are the same kind of people as those who attacked Jun Beimo. They have strange skills and strong power.


    However, fortunately, those people did not abuse and kill wantonly, but sneaked into the Huaxia base from time to time.


    In particular, their king''s family is always patronized by them every few times.


    Because of their patronage, let him know that Jun Beimo is safe at this time.


    Because those people come here every once in a while, as if they were looking for something.


    Those people know the inner scene of Jun''s family. I''m afraid they are also interested in his brother.


    The last crazy killing, and the visits from time to time in the past month.


    This made him push out, and those people were also looking for Jun Beimo.


    So he had to worry.


    Jun Beimo is still dangerous at this time.


    In the past month, a large number of zombies have appeared in the capital. Although it had been expected, it did not expect to be so fast.


    A war between zombies and humans is about to begin.


    He must hold on before Beimo comes back.


    Grandpa''s health is getting worse and worse, and he can''t stand it for long.


    The low pressure in the office is getting stronger and stronger.


    Standing in the room, a few drops of sweat fell from his forehead and his whole body tightened.


    He felt as if he were out of breath.


    It''s like a fish lying on the beach dying for water.


    Such suffering and incompetence.


    Until a knock at the door rescued him.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked, which also interrupted the thought of Jun Beichen sitting on the seat.


    He frowned gently and loosened it.


    He glanced at the man standing in the room and raised his chin. "Go back first."


    When the man heard the speech, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly turned and walked towards the door.


    At the moment when the door was opened, he finally felt reborn.


    Then he looked at the man outside the office with a clear and grateful light in his eyes.


    It was mu siran who was injured a month ago.


    At this time, looking at the people fleeing from the room, his clear and meaningful face was with a smile.


    "Come in."


    Mu Si ran just wanted to say something, and there came the anxious voice of Jun Beichen from the room.


    He winked at the man who came out, and he walked slowly into the room.


    Such a situation will always happen in this month.


    As long as it''s time to report every day, mousran will always come here "accidentally".


    The meaning is self-evident.

 Chapter 538

    Mousran walked into the office and the room was taken from the outside.


    "Young master."


    He walked step by step towards the man at his desk.


    Jun Beichen looked at the young man coming, and the look in his eyes became soft.


    A month ago, the person in front of me was lying in bed with no idea of life or death.


    Fortunately, I met Gu Jiu on the road.


    Otherwise, mousran and the four of them don''t know what''s going on.


    "You, just get used to them."


    Mousran heard the helpless tone of the man sitting in the seat, and a gentle smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    He could feel that the young master treated him differently in this month.


    Although I am greedy for these, I can''t feel at ease.


    The disappearance of the little Lord and the coming new year are like a knife in his heart.


    The unspeakable bitterness can only be tasted by yourself.


    He can''t let anyone see it.


    So mousran still wore the same mask as before, revealing his gentle mood in front of the crowd.


    However, only in front of the man in front of him will there be more real smiles.


    After all, people are different.


    Mu Si ran stood at his desk and didn''t respond to Jun Beichen''s helpless words.


    At this time, he came with good news.


    "Gu Jiu asked someone to bring back the news. There may be a trace of the little Lord."


    Jun Beichen Teng stood up from his seat with a trace of urgency, "really? Are you sure? Where did you find it?"


    Then he came over from his desk, "I''ll immediately arrange people to support her. Now it''s too chaotic outside. Arrange more people so that we can spend the new year together when we find Beimo..."


    Mu Si ran looked at the man in front of him. He was not as calm as before, even as excited as him. He immediately stopped the man who wanted to go out and give orders.


    "Young master, Gu Jiu is not sure, but she said she doesn''t need to arrange people."


    Jun Beichen was stopped and didn''t get angry at all, even smiling.


    The elegant and noble man was smiling and couldn''t help himself.


    "Since Gu Jiu has heard the news, it is mostly the news of Beimo. Although she is a woman, she has the same character as Beimo. If there is no exact news, she will never let anyone send the message back."


    As long as the thought of finding Jun Beimo, Jun Beichen''s heart was relieved.


    He doesn''t know how long he can hold on.


    But this news is really the biggest support for him.


    Even if it was the last breath, he would bring Jun Beimo back.


    Mousran naturally agrees with his words.


    Once Gu Jiu gets the news, there is already a possibility of eight to nine out of ten.


    Looking at the elegant and handsome man in front of him, with a tired face and heartache in his eyes.


    In the past month, he has been the hardest.


    Just when mu siran loved the man in front of him, he was suddenly hugged.


    "Xiao Ranran, I''m sleepy and feel so tired."


    Mu Si ran held his man and looked at his dark eyes, which were like pupils dyed black by ink.


    When he looked into his dark eyes, there was a trace of helplessness and tenderness in each other''s eyes.


    But it soon closed powerlessly.


    Jun Beichen is really tired.


    In this month, he was physically and mentally exhausted.


    Time for him is a waste of life.


    He was so tired that he couldn''t afford to sleep.


    Looking at such a gentleman Beichen, mu siran''s heart was in pain.

 Chapter 539

    There''s something to speed up.


    He is now eager to let Gu Jiu find the little Lord and bring him back as soon as possible.


    Mousran helped the man in his arms to the bed in the rest room, gently covered the quilt, turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the zombie, accompanied by the attack, was in the huge woods.


    There are hundreds of zombies here.


    This is Gu Jiu and others. I don''t know how many zombies they met.


    In this month''s search, they almost turned the capital over.


    Even large and small mountains and forests have not been spared.


    Recently, however, they finally had a clue.


    I''ve heard that there have been traces of white wolves in this area.


    At the beginning, Gu Jiu didn''t hold much hope. However, when she came here, she found clues.


    Junbei Ink White Wolf body is very clean, and even has a habit of cleanliness.


    There are traces of white wolf life here, which makes Gu Jiu suspicious.


    Such as excrement covered with soil and food baked over fire.


    Even if Gu Jiu had doubts, he was not sure.


    Until the man left her bodyguard and confirmed it, Gu Jiu was sure that she found his trace.


    They have been wandering in this land, trying to find Jun Beimo, or his present white wolf.


    But then they met a small group of zombies.


    "Make a quick decision!"


    Gu Jiu uses the fire power again to attack the surrounding zombies with his fireball.


    Now they have no time to waste.


    We have to deal with the zombie in front of us.


    The man has been found. Time waits for no one.


    Who knows if the other party will change places again.


    And they have been here for several days. Time is too important for them.


    "Yes!"


    "I see!"


    "Yes!"


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and the bodyguard of Jun''s family responded to Gu Jiu''s words at the same time.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    Everyone stepped up their fire attack.


    Today''s zombies are not so easy to deal with than at the beginning of the last world.


    These zombies also have powers, and even they are slowly evolving.


    Without the initially disgusting face, he even began to recover to normal humans.


    Once they are high-level, they really blend into the crowd and can''t be distinguished at all.


    However, it is not that far at this time, but it is also fast. We know that it will be sooner or later for them to evolve continuously.


    Soon the surrounding zombies were almost cleaned up, and Gu Jiu stopped.


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and others are still sweeping away the last remnants.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, a zombie went towards Gu Jiu at the same speed as the wind.


    The sharp nails even stretched out towards Gu Jiu.


    This is a speed zombie. It''s too fast to see.


    Gu Jiu''s pupil shrinks, his step retreats, and he is also running his power.


    However, these are useless.


    Just when the zombie was about to touch Gu Jiu, he suddenly stopped his action.


    Even the body slowly dissipated, turned into a black fog, and finally disappeared.


    After that fog hour, the figure of Xiao Qi appeared.


    Gu Jiu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "Thank you, Xiao Qi."


    Xiao Qi''s cold and solemn face was afraid.


    Just now he watched Gu Jiu run into by the zombie.


    At that moment, he didn''t care about anything and came quickly.


    Fortunately, when he was fighting, he always stood not far from Gu Jiu.


    Otherwise, all the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 540

    Gu Jiu already knew about Xiao Qi''s special ability, because the other party didn''t hide it at all.


    So at this moment, Xiao Qi''s terrible power exploded, and she was not too surprised.


    Not to mention precautions.


    Only because the strength of Xiao Qi was given by the man.


    After Xiao Qi solved the zombie with power alone, Huo Xiang and others quickly solved all zombies one after another.


    Gu Jiu cleans up the blood on her hands. Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Jun''s bodyguards have also come to her.


    "We go all the way to the East," Gu Jiu looked up to the East. She had an intuition that Jun Beimo was there. "Let''s go now."


    It''s getting late. They must find a place to stay before dark.


    The party put on their backpacks and turned to the East.


    Because it was a mountain forest and there was no road for cars at all, they had already parked the car in a hidden place downstairs.


    Nowadays, they travel on both legs.


    Along the way, they met zombies again, but they were all three or two, which would not have any impact on them.


    ¡­¡­


    As Gu Jiu headed east, a line of troops followed behind them.


    All these people wear the most hardcover protective equipment.


    The man leading the team is Gu Jiu''s long dead "boyfriend", Yang Zihua.


    He already knew Gu Jiu''s direction, only because the team he led was not human.


    It was a biochemical man developed by a group of unscrupulous researchers after thousands of tempering.


    The man who gave him the potion was Dong Wenfeng.


    He was saved by Dr. Feng, and his body genes have been changed.


    At this time, he is also half a biochemical man, but his ability is really nothing compared with these people who came out with him.


    He watched those people tear zombies with their bare hands. When fighting, they were even more terrible than zombies.


    Yang Zihua knows he has no way back. He knows too much now.


    He looked at the tall man around him, "as long as you haven''t missed before, you can start to act tonight or give your master an explanation."


    Whether there is a way back or not, he just wants to live.


    Dr. Feng and Dong Wenfeng are all using him.


    The value used here lies in Gu Jiu.


    So he has no way back.


    The burly man beside Yang Zihua heard his words and his contempt flashed in his eyes.


    "OK, let''s make the layout earlier. I hope we can hit it at once."


    When Yang Zihua heard the speech, his face was tangled and gloomy. Finally, his face was better.


    A few days ago, he saw Gu Jiu secretly. It was amazing.


    His charming face and charming temperament turned his heart and soul upside down.


    Why didn''t you find Gu Jiu before? It turned out to be such a special thing.


    If he had known Gu Jiu had such development value, he would not be with Gu Xuan''s snake and scorpion woman.


    But fortunately, Gu Jiu will be his sooner or later.


    You can taste that wonderful person tonight. Thinking of this, Yang Zihua wiped his body - down.


    He has been holding it for a long time since he woke up.


    The man next to Yang Zihua looked at his face and turned away with a sneer to arrange tonight''s affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    After dark, Gu Jiu and others did not find a good place to stay.


    Deep in the middle of the mountains and forests, they can''t reach the village in front of them or the shop behind them.


    Tonight is destined to sleep out.

 Chapter 541

    As soon as it was dark, Gu Jiu and others had stopped moving forward.


    It''s not that they don''t want to move forward. Seize the time to find Jun Beimo.


    But now the animal mutation is rampant.


    Night is the world of animals, especially the pet in the mountains and forests.


    The party stopped and Jun and others began to decorate the place to be settled tonight.


    There are trees all around. It''s very quiet. The cold wind blows on my face.


    Gu Jiu stood in the East and looked at the front of the mountain forest.


    She doesn''t know if Jun Beimo will be there, but looking at that direction, her heartbeat will become abnormal.


    I hope this feeling will let her get the results she wants.


    She really wants to see that man.


    Time really tests people.


    It was only a month, and she felt that the weight of men in her mind was getting heavier and heavier.


    Gu Jiu stopped for a long time until Huo Xiang called her to dinner.


    It turned out that Jun and others had prepared the food for tonight.


    Taking back his sight in the East, Gu Jiu turned and followed Huo Xiang back.


    "Little madam, dinner is ready. Please have some."


    Jun took the cooked meat, bread and a bottle of mineral water to Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    In the past month, their food is almost bread, instant noodles, biscuits, ham sausage and other convenient food.


    This time, I was still unable to move forward in the deep mountains and forests, so I had time to prepare some hot cooked food.


    Gu Jiu looked at the food in front of him and had no appetite at all.


    But she couldn''t pick it up.


    Because she had no physical strength, what did she take to look for the man.


    Seeing Gu Jiu take the food, the bodyguards of Jun''s family, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi relax one after another.


    They are watching Gu Jiu lose weight these days.


    They knew she had no appetite and it was hard for her to swallow, but their hearts were also clenched.


    Worried about her body, afraid that she would fall down if she couldn''t bear it.


    How could Gu Jiu not see their concerns? She found a place to sit on the ground and began to solve the food in her hands.


    Soon everyone solved tonight''s food. Jun and others began to arrange tonight''s vigil members.


    Just when everyone is ready.


    They didn''t know that a malicious attack against them was coming tonight.


    An hour after dinner, first of all, among the bodyguards of Jun''s family, several people were heavy and slowly collapsed to the ground.


    Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 looked at the slowly falling body of Jun''s family, and there was a great panic in their hearts.


    They felt something wrong for the first time.


    But he didn''t care about those brothers, but went to Gu Jiu for the first time.


    Even Gu Jiu''s body at this time also found something wrong.


    Gu Jiu slowly stood up with the tree behind him.


    She also saw the shelter bridge of your family falling down one by one.


    At this time, if she doesn''t know that someone is targeting them, she will live in vain.


    But she didn''t understand how she got caught.


    "Young lady, are you all right?"


    Jun one or three people came quickly, surrounded Gu Jiu and looked around vigilantly.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi also found something wrong, and they rushed over.


    The people around slowly fell down one by one.


    Finally, there are only Jun 1, Jun 2, Jun 3, Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Gu Jiu.


    With the passage of time, gradually Jun Er couldn''t resist, and his consciousness of his eyes gradually dissipated.


    Jun one and Jun three looked at him like this. Although they were anxious and worried, Gu Jiu had to stare at the surrounding environment all the time.

 Chapter 542

    Until jun''er fell, they didn''t pull their hands.


    Or Gu Jiu reached out and put jun''er on the ground.


    In her memory, Juner cooked a good dish. That''s why the man gave it to her.


    Gu Jiu put jun''er aside and shook his body when he stood up.


    She didn''t have time to think about anything else.


    Because she knew that this time she fell.


    The mental power of the body and powers can''t work at all.


    Just when she got up, she tried to connect with spatial consciousness, but there was no response.


    In the past, as long as she had mental power and consciousness, she could take anything out of space.


    But at this moment, there was no response.


    Unexpectedly, power, space, and even physical strength completely left her at this time.


    At this moment, she is like a disabled person.


    Gu Jiu felt very powerless, but it was mixed with unspeakable anger.


    She was calculated before she found the man.


    This made her very embarrassed and even tired of herself.


    Jun 1, Jun 3, Huo Xiang and Xiao 7 all paid close attention to their every move, but they didn''t find Gu Jiu''s increasingly ugly face.


    While the four people were paying attention to their surroundings, the people in the dark were also paying attention to them.


    Yang Zihua and the burly men around him hold binoculars at the same time. They have been paying attention to the every move of Gu Jiu and others.


    Looking at the scene, only Gu Jiu was left. No one insisted. Yang Zihua put down the telescope.


    With excitement and excitement in his eyes, he didn''t return his head: "let''s go. They can''t hold on. You see, the four people are beginning to be unstable."


    The burly man standing next to Yang Zihua looked at Yang Zihua with an eager look and satire in his eyes.


    But he did not refute each other, but waved to the people behind him. They slowly approached Gu Jiu and others.


    Here, Gu Jiu also found that the bodies of Huo Xiang and others began to be unstable.


    If she could, she would like the four of them to leave quickly.


    But she knew how irrational it was, even to death.


    Since the people in the dark have attacked them, they must always pay attention to them.


    Now the enemy is dark and I know that once they are scattered, she thinks the fate of Jun Yi, Huo Xiang and others will never be just coma.


    The current situation is no choice, they can only wait slowly.


    Just as Jun San couldn''t hold on. When he held Jun Yi''s shoulder, there was finally a movement around him.


    Jun one and Jun three don''t know how difficult and dangerous their situation is now.


    However, this did not make them panic and even chose to run away.


    At this time, they were just ashamed of the little Lord and did not protect the little lady.


    It is a dereliction of duty for them to die without protecting the young lady.


    But now that the secret people have come out, they will try their best to explain the mastermind this time.


    I''m sure that when the young Lord returns, he will exhaust all the forces of your family and kill each other.


    The little Lord cares about the little lady, but they see it in their eyes.


    However, when the dark man finally came out, they frowned.


    The leading man they don''t know, or even completely unfamiliar with, but they know the burly man behind the man.


    It was him.


    The eldest son of the Dong family, Dong Wenfeng''s bodyguard, is his biggest help.


    Jun San saw the man and finally couldn''t hold on. His body slowly fell down.

 Chapter 543

    No one saw that when Jun San fell down, his hand quickly fumbled in his body.


    "It''s you!"


    Gu Jiu sees Yang Zihua appear and the pupils of both eyes contract uncontrollably.


    She thought of a possible person, but she never thought it would be Yang Zihua.


    When Yang Zihua saw Gu Jiu looking at him, the excitement in his eyes became brighter, especially when he looked at Gu Jiu''s body.


    "Gu Jiu, I''m coming."


    With that, he walked towards Gu Jiu step by step.


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Jun Yi defended at the first time.


    Yang Zihua didn''t seem to see it. In his eyes, only Gu Jiu came towards Gu Jiu with accelerated steps.


    Looking at Yang Zihua coming, with disgusting Gu yawn in her eyes, she didn''t understand anything else.


    The man wants her.


    But she would not think that Yang Zihua had such ability and spent so much effort to get her.


    And the people behind him also seem to have extraordinary ability.


    The other party is getting closer and closer. Gu Jiu reaches out and pulls Huoxiang, Xiaoqi, Jun and others aside.


    She winked at the three before she stood up.


    Seeing Gu Jiu''s whole person exposed, his perfect body and exquisite and charming face, Yang Zihua was even more surprised.


    He stood in front of Gu Jiu, his face excited, and even his body began to tremble.


    He had been dating the woman in front of him for so long, but he had never found her so attractive.


    I knew... I knew he would never wait until now.


    Yang Zihua slowly stretched out his hand.


    Looking at his action, Gu Jiu took a step back and let his action fail.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Jiu asked coldly.


    But his eyes crossed Yang Zihua and looked at the people behind him.


    At this moment, she had no mental power, no powers, and could not see the depth of those people.


    But from their momentum and the evil spirit around them, I know that these people are not simple.


    They can''t be ordered by Yang Zihua.


    Even if it''s a death, let her understand what''s going on.


    Let her know who is behind her.


    Yang Zihua''s hand failed, which made his face look bad.


    Especially hearing Gu Jiu''s strange and cold tone.


    His face was cold, but when he looked up, he put everything away and showed a happy smile.


    "Gu Jiu, I regret it, so I came to you. Shall we get together again?"


    Hearing such shameless and shameless words, Gu Jiu looked at each other in surprise.


    All the emotions on her face were revealed without a trace of concealment.


    This made Yang Zihua see it clearly and made his disguised face almost burst.


    "Gu Jiu, I really know I''m wrong. It''s Gu xuangou who led me. I''m obsessed. Can I go back to the past?"


    Yang Zihua made persistent efforts to retain Gu Jiu with his weak side.


    Gu Jiu won''t be fooled.


    She knows exactly how disgusting and selfish the man in front of her is.


    But she wanted to know what the other party wanted to do.


    It''s impossible to get back together with her.


    How she died in the last life, and how much harm this man gave her, let her remember clearly.


    Gu Jiu took a deep breath and said again, "what do you want to do?"


    The disgusting voice was clearly heard by everyone present.

 Chapter 544

    Yang Zihua himself is a man, and he is also a selfish and arrogant man.


    He begged Gu Jiu in such a low voice.


    But the woman in front of him didn''t eat it at all, and even beat him in the face in front of so many people.


    How could he bear it.


    He has no patience now. He just wants to get Gu Jiu quickly.


    Just as Yang Zihua was about to speak, the burly man not far behind him made an offensive gesture to the people behind him.


    Jun Yi, Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi saw it. Ignoring Gu Jiu''s previous orders, they surrounded her again and began to resist the people around her.


    Gu Jiu also found that her body really can''t hold on much.


    She looked up at Xiao Qi standing aside.


    The remaining three people, Xiao Qi''s ability is OK.


    Although Yang Zihua didn''t say anything, she found that these people came for her.


    Before looking at the burly man behind Yang Zihua, I also found the inevitable look in each other''s eyes.


    Although Xiao Qi has no power, he has the power given to him by Jun Beimo.


    The black fog on those hands had spread slowly.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Jiu finally made up his mind.


    Her staying may be a drag.


    Just do it.


    Gu Jiu gathered all the strength of his body as those people approached slowly.


    When I felt almost the same, I ran crazy to the East.


    She''s fast, very fast.


    No one knows that''s her ultimate ability.


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi, Jun Yi and others didn''t react at all. Gu Jiu had already run away.


    Even soon disappeared into the dark forest.


    The burning fire made clear the amazement on their faces.


    Even Yang Zihua and the burly man are somewhat stunned.


    But they quickly reacted and caught up.


    Yang Zihua, in particular, runs the fastest.


    Huo Xiang and Jun Yi also want to catch up, but their physical strength can''t support them at all.


    Xiao Qi was fine, but he took back his feet halfway.


    He turned and looked at Huo Xiang and Jun Yi behind him, as well as the jun family who fell to the ground. He suddenly understood the reason why Gu Jiu left.


    Thinking of Gu Jiu''s space to hide, he seemed to understand something and walked back slowly towards Huo Xiang and Jun.


    But he didn''t know that Gu Jiu couldn''t even take out the things in the space. How could he hide in the space.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu kept running here, running out of breath.


    She felt her strength fading away quickly.


    But she couldn''t stop, even if she had the last bit of strength left.


    The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer, and she even heard the breathing of people chasing after her.


    "Gu Jiu, don''t waste your energy."


    At this time, Yang Zihua had caught up and ran side by side with Gu Jiu.


    On the other side, she was surrounded by people who ran with her.


    No, or walking is not too much.


    It turned out that she ran so slowly.


    They''ve caught up.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Jiu finally stopped.


    She stood there and looked at the people around her coldly.


    There''s no point in running again.


    She can''t escape after all.


    After Gu Jiu stopped, Yang Zihua wanted to get close to each other, but was pulled by a burly man on one side.


    "Give her the medicine and drink it quickly. We have to go back after finishing the work."

 Chapter 545

    With hesitation in his eyes, Yang Zihua took out the medicine bottle in his pocket in the fierce light of the burly man.


    He took the medicine bottle and walked towards Gu Jiu step by step.


    Gu Jiu looked at Yang Zihua''s actions and thought of the words of a burly man. His heart was sure.


    These people really came for her.


    But what value did she have for them to do so.


    Gu Jiu''s physical strength has been exhausted.


    She was paralyzed and finally sank to the ground.


    Yang Zihua came to him and opened the medicine bottle. "Gu Jiu, drink it, drink it, and we can be together."


    Then he handed the medicine bottle in his hand to Gu Jiu''s mouth.


    For what Yang Zihua said, she was disgusted and disgusted.


    Looking at the medicine bottle in front of me, it''s not a good thing.


    Yang Zihua''s performance, even if it is not a lethal drug, is not a clean thing.


    He handed the medicine bottle to Gu Jiu''s mouth, and Yang Zihua trembled excitedly.


    As long as Gu Jiu drinks the medicine, she is his.


    But he was carried away.


    When Yang Zihua sent the medicine bottle to Gu Jiu''s mouth, Gu Jiu waved the medicine bottle with his last strength.


    The medicine bottle fell to the ground not far away.


    The potion inside rushed out.


    Yang Zihua was stunned. The burly man not far away ran away.


    Pick up the medicine bottle.


    Seeing that there was still one-third of the drugs in it, he looked at Gu Jiu coldly, and then looked at Yang Zihua with disgust.


    "Waste!"


    Then he strode towards them.


    The burly man went to Gu jiudi and squatted down.


    Stretch out both hands, pinch Gu Jiu''s mouth and pour the medicine into her mouth.


    Gu Jiu was weak and wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t earn at all.


    Finally, he let the drugs into his mouth.


    "Cough..."


    Put all the medicine into Gu Jiu''s mouth. The burly man threw the empty medicine bottle and stood up.


    "Make a quick decision. I''ll tell you when I go back."


    Then he walked not far away. Everyone around him surrounded Gu Jiu and Yang Zihua.


    But he stood with his back to them.


    Gu Jiu is still coughing and wants to cough out the medicine poured into his stomach.


    Anyway, there''s nothing she can do.


    The medicine has been swallowed. It is estimated that it will be absorbed soon.


    And Yang Zihua is behind in the voice of the burly man and looks directly at Gu Jiu.


    At this time, Gu Jiu''s face was crimson because of his cough.


    Don''t mention how attractive that looks.


    Think Yang Zihua Valley owes fire burn body.


    He quickly took off his coat.


    Stretch out both hands to take Gu Jiu''s coat off his body.


    Gu Jiu felt a strong sense of nausea when Yang Zihua touched her.


    Unspeakable disgust and nausea, as well as the trembling of her heart and soul, made her out of control.


    She wanted to kill this man.


    Kill this last life and kill her. In this life, you still want to hold her. Such a disgusting man will cut thousands of knives.


    "Oh..."


    Gu Jiu really spit it out.


    Her whole body was uncomfortable, and she was very embarrassed on the ground.


    And Yang Zihua saw Gu Jiu''s vomit.


    The violence in his eyes Rose in an instant.


    "Gu Jiu!"


    At this time, Gu Jiu can''t take care of him.


    She''s really sick.


    Out of control.


    If she can, she wants to kill this man and find another person to take a good bath.


    Yang Zihua didn''t get a look from Gu Jiu. His self-esteem as a man made him tremble with anger.

 Chapter 546

    But in the face of such Gu Jiu, he is still out of control.


    Want her.


    He knew that Gu Jiu hated him very much. His eyes couldn''t deceive people.


    But so what.


    This woman belongs to him at this moment.


    It''s good to get her body.


    Thinking like this, Yang Zihua is in a much better mood.


    He reached out again and began to solve Gu Jiu''s eye-catching clothes.


    In the cold air, Gu Jiu''s coat was still taken off by Yang Zihua.


    Feel the cold air and despair.


    Gu Jiu lowered her head. She was unwilling.


    I''m really not reconciled.


    If you live again, do you want to destroy it in the hands of the same person.


    How does this make her accept it.


    What is the meaning of her rebirth.


    When Yang Zihua saw that Gu Jiu''s body was not covered by his coat, his sexual body was exposed, and his eyes were full of Valley color.


    He shook his hand and wanted to touch Gu Jiu''s body and hold it in his hand.


    Because he was too excited, he didn''t find Gu Jiu drooping his head and a blood light in his eyes.


    Just as his hand was about to touch Gu Jiu''s body, the mutation occurred.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    "Ah..."


    Gu Jiu really can''t stand it anymore.


    She was desperate to destroy herself.


    Even if you die, it''s better than Yang Zihua''s waste.


    But just now, when she was desperate, she felt a powerful force.


    The power let her out of control.


    At the same time, there were extremely strong fluctuations around her.


    Yang Zihua was also shocked by the waves around her.


    Even the burly men not far away and their men.


    Everyone around, no one is standing.


    "Cough..."


    "Cough..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone fell to the ground.


    All these people were lying on the ground coughing up blood.


    Gu Jiu''s blood red eyes looked at everyone around coldly.


    Despite his embarrassment, he stood up slowly.


    The body has great power, and even she feels that even if she destroys the sky and the earth at this time, she has the ability.


    Gu Jiu stood up and first walked towards Yang Zihua.


    She didn''t forget the man''s hands and feet on her.


    His hands became claws and came to Yang Zihua.


    Looking at the man''s frightened eyes, Gu Jiu smiled.


    Smile very demon - Rao, laugh wantonly.


    But soon she had the next move.


    She turned her hand to Yang Zihua''s mouth.


    It was inserted - into Yang Zihua''s heart with bare hands.


    "Uh... Uh..."


    When Yang Zihua didn''t respond and wanted to call, Gu Jiu had completed a series of actions.


    The last scene he saw in the world was Gu Jiu digging out his heart.


    Looking at each other''s delicate and charming little face, there is distorted disgust and nausea.


    Yang Zihua opened his eyes as if looking at the dark sky. Finally, there was no breath.


    He died without even thinking about anything.


    The burly man and his men saw this scene, with fear in their eyes, and kept shrinking on the ground.


    Gu Jiu looked at the bright red heart in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, this man''s heart is not black.


    But what he did was so disgusting and black hearted.


    Looking at the bright blood spreading along her fingers, Gu Jiu was uncomfortable.


    She threw her bright red heart on the ground.


    Then he seemed to remember something and walked towards the burly man not far away.

 Chapter 547

    But halfway through, I felt something strange in my body.


    That feeling came very quickly, which caught Gu Jiu unprepared.


    The secret feeling made Gu Jiu very unbearable.


    Even his face became ruddy.


    It''s medicine.


    The medicine she drank before had an impact on her.


    Because the feeling comes from the lower body.


    At this time, Gu Jiu still doesn''t know what the drug does.


    It was because of the thought that Gu Jiu''s murderous spirit leaked all over.


    Her cold bloodthirsty eyes stared at the man who filled her with medicine.


    She''s going to kill this man.


    no


    She''s going to kill everyone present.


    Feeling the uncontrollable heat in his body, Gu Jiu''s consciousness began to be uncontrollable.


    I didn''t expect the effect to be so strong.


    Afraid of changes in the back, Gu Jiu raised his hand out of control.


    All she thought about was killing.


    Kill everyone present.


    Gu Jiu raised his hand and a huge black fog spread in his hand.


    The area of the black fog is more than one person high.


    If Huo Xiang, Jun Yi and Xiao Qi were present, we would find that at this moment, the black fog in Gu Jiu''s hand is definitely richer than Xiao Qi, and the color is like ink.


    The black fog is even stronger than Jun Beimo himself.


    But at this moment, no one saw it.


    The people seen here are dead.


    When Gu Jiu raised his hand, the black fog seemed to have an independent consciousness, sweeping everyone around crazy.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone was gone.


    Not even ashes.


    When Gu Jiu raised his hand, he only saw the frightened faces of those people.


    I don''t remember everything after that.


    So he fainted on the ground.


    However, at the moment when he fainted to the ground, his beautiful eyes opened quickly.


    There were no other emotions in those eyes except qingguqian.


    Now she just wants to be free, to get rid of this sudden valley of hope.


    Gu Jiu stood up with a crimson face and held her hands in front of Yue Xiong.


    Walk completely out of control to a place.


    That direction is the East.


    Now Gu Jiu is completely out of his control and even has little consciousness.


    "Howl... Ah woo..."


    Just as Gu Jiu was walking in one direction unconsciously, the wolf howl came into her ears.


    The eyes with love Valley owe become sharp and even kill.


    But her steps did not stop.


    The more into the mountains and forests, the darker, there is no moonlight.


    "Hey! Look what we found."


    "Whew..."


    Just as Gu Jiu kept moving forward, a group of people came out of the mountains and forests.


    These people are all armed, each tall and strong.


    Seeing the man, Gu Jiu''s feeling Valley is getting stronger and stronger.


    As long as one of these men falls down at this time, she can be free.


    She looked at these people with red eyes and looked at them like living creatures.


    At this time, Gu Jiu had no coat, even messy, which aroused the love of all the men present.


    Even one of them took the initiative to come out and look around Gu Jiu.


    "Where''s the girl? Do you want to play with your brother?" the words were insulting, insulting and teasing.


    Then he stretched out his hand and wanted to do it.


    Just when Gu Jiu plans to use these men to get rid of his love Valley debt.


    The man suddenly reached out and wanted to touch her, and the nausea of nausea came again.


    No, she can''t stand it at all.


    I can''t stand the touch of these people.


    Gu Jiu raised his hand, the black fog sprang up, and the man in front of him had disappeared.

 Chapter 548

    Others around saw this scene, their eyes were frightened, and even their feet kept retreating.


    They should have thought that a woman, in the mountains at night, would never be simple.


    Gu Jiu saw the frightened eyes around her, and she ignored them.


    She walked on as if there was something calling her.


    The people behind her, as early as Gu Jiu was moving forward, had quickly retreated.


    Women''s terror ability allows them to escape from death. If they don''t go at this time, when will they stay.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking for more than half an hour, Gu Jiu encountered zombies and even mutated movements.


    But those mutants didn''t come close, which saved her some strength.


    But now she can''t stand it.


    The feeling Valley in her body is driving her crazy.


    She stopped and looked at the darkness around her.


    Unaware of the danger, he squatted down and hugged himself tightly.


    Below has begun to Pan - abuse, so shameful - shameful.


    She even wanted to touch it and ease it.


    But I can''t reach out at all.


    She wanted to slow down for a while before moving on.


    At this time, Gu Jiu didn''t have too much sense of prevention. He didn''t even know that someone was close.


    The twinkling blue eyes in the dark have been watching Gu Jiu since she entered the forbidden area.


    At this time, seeing Gu Jiu stop, he finally couldn''t help getting close.


    The footsteps were light and there was no movement.


    No wonder Gu Jiu couldn''t find out.


    The owner of the blue eyes finally came out. It turned out to be a handsome man without anger.


    The cold eyes in the man''s eyes are wanton, and his face is with an evil smile, with a cold killing intention all over.


    A man who is both right and evil.


    He approached Gu Jiu step by step.


    Until standing three meters away, Gu Jiu suddenly raised his head.


    Killing intention collides with killing intention.


    For a moment, the powerful aura began to spread out between the two.


    One eye is smiling, but it has the killing intention of red mango.


    One eye was red and painful, and the cold killing spread wantonly.


    When they look at each other, they have different feelings in their hearts.


    This made their killing intention gradually disappear in their eyes.


    Gu Jiu flashed another man''s face when he saw the man appear.


    Jun Beimo, the man whose memory is deep in his heart.


    But the man in front of me seems not to be him.


    In the dark night, they were somewhat similar, but the man in front of him looked at her with such strange eyes.


    He''s not him.


    Who is this man?


    However, without waiting for Gu Jiu to think deeply, his body was out of control.


    She now wants to be free and solve the emotional valley of her body.


    So the body made a choice for her.


    He rushed at the man quickly.


    She doesn''t reject this man. She doesn''t even feel sick.


    Then it''s him.


    Gu Jiu''s speed is very fast, so fast that the man opposite has no time to make any evasive action.


    "Bang..."


    Gu Jiu threw the man to the ground.


    Then it was out of control.


    Gu Jiu tore at the man''s clothes. The action was so hurried and a little flustered. His hands began to tremble.


    The man under the pressure narrowed his eyes, and the blue eyes rose again.


    But the bursts of lotus fragrance from Gu Jiu''s body confused his eyes.


    The taste was so attractive that he was excited.


    He deeply smelled the alluring aroma, with an expression of enjoyment on his face.

 Chapter 549

    In the man''s confused moment, Gu Jiu had stripped off the man''s coat.


    Then came the pants. At this moment, she had no woman''s reserve, because she was directly opened by drug manipulation.


    Gu Jiu let out a repressed voice in his mouth during this movement.


    She really can''t stand it.


    The body seems to explode. It''s about to collapse.


    The medicine made her whole person not herself, but she couldn''t control it at all.


    She felt eagerly for the man''s body, and the other hand quickly untied the man''s clothes.


    Eager to take off each other''s pants.


    However, the other party doesn''t cooperate at all.


    Until you remove all obstacles and touch the burning - hot thing.


    When the hot and hot thing was held in his hand, both Gu Jiu and the men under him had different reactions.


    The man reacted from the confused enjoyment, sat up directly and began to resist.


    Gu Jiu finally gets the antidote he wants. How can he escape.


    Of course, the man didn''t escape, but any action will stimulate Gu Jiu.


    The drugs in the body have reached the limit. She doesn''t allow any change.


    So when the man sat up, he shot quickly and attacked the man''s mouth.


    Push people directly to the ground again.


    Even take the initiative to tear off the clothes under yourself without any front play, and press down on the burning hot things of men.


    "Man, be good, you won''t suffer!"


    Gu Jiu''s tone was hurried, even with some unbearable depression.


    She really can''t stand it.


    If the man doesn''t cooperate, she can only do it herself.


    When Gu Jiu was about to press down, the man under him suddenly stopped.


    Let her body lift up.


    The cold blue eyes with a trace of different emotions, depression, and a trace of fierce.


    "Woman, you have to pay for provoking me."


    The low magnetic voice sounded, making Gu Jiu''s feeling Valley owe spread again.


    She glared at the man mercilessly. She didn''t find that the man was angry. "Give it to me, give it to me quickly!"


    She''s going crazy, tortured by drugs.


    Men can''t stand her anymore.


    He had already felt it when women messed with him before.


    And the fragrance on each other''s body, which tortured him desperately.


    Although angry with women''s lack of self love, they can''t bear it.


    The man slowly put down the woman''s body and felt the liquid body in the secret place. He ruthlessly pressed down the people on his body.


    "Pain... Ah..."


    Even when he hears a woman''s painful voice, a man never stops.


    Then there was the stormy driving - pile action.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed quickly.


    When Gu Jiu woke up, he was in a cave.


    Looking at the bright sky outside, she opened her half narrowed eyes.


    All the experiences of last night returned to the brain.


    After dinner, someone calculated. Then Yang Zihua appeared, ran away, was caught, and finally was filled with medicine


    Kill, keep killing.


    Hate, hate.


    At last, she cried for mercy.


    And the man under her, turn around and get her to death.


    Let her cry for mercy and refuse to stop.


    Gu Jiu thought of everything. She moved and wanted to sit up.


    How can the body suck at all? It seems that the whole body is crushed by the car, so it can not move at all.


    She forced a man under her?!

 Chapter 550

    Gu Jiu feels a little hot.


    She didn''t know the man, because it was dark, she only remembered that he was somewhat similar to Jun Beimo.


    Although the man finally pressed her, she took the initiative.


    This still makes her three views a little broken.


    Gu Jiu took a long time to accept the reality.


    What happened last night has happened. Even if she found the man and killed him at this moment, it will not help.


    What you do is what you do.


    At this time, she was the only one in the cave. Gu Jiu began to look at the cave she could sweep.


    There was hay under her body, which made her very uncomfortable even when she put on clothes.


    Gu Jiu''s face became hotter when he thought of his injuries.


    She tried to connect with space, and a bottle of water soon appeared in her hand.


    It surprised her eyes.


    After unscrewing the water bottle and drinking a few water, he flashed directly into the space.


    She needs a bath now to deal with her injury.


    When Gu Jiu first entered space, he found the change of space.


    The lotus has produced lotus seeds again, and the aura of the space is becoming stronger and stronger, and even the surrounding plants are more dynamic.


    Thinking of her sudden outburst last night, Gu Jiu felt that it was always related to space.


    Come to the water, take off your messy clothes and soak directly in the water.


    She needs to tidy up everything now.


    I don''t know what about Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi, as well as the fallen Jun''s bodyguards.


    Before finding Jun Beimo, she became like this.


    It made her a little unacceptable.


    There are some blockages in my heart, and some are difficult to accept.


    But she took the initiative in everything last night.


    Although it was caused by the despicable means of Yang Zihua and others, she finally did not control herself, and even was controlled by drugs.


    No wonder others blame her for her poor self-control.


    Then how will she find Jun Beimo.


    How to say and explain when you see that man.


    What the man would think of her.


    Gu Jiu took the stream in his hands and washed his face.


    Anyway, she must find the man.


    This is what she promised Jun Beichen.


    She can''t escape from the care of her bodyguards and everything that the man has done for her.


    Everything will wait until we find the man.


    Now she needs to find members of Xiaoqi, Huoxiang and Jun''s bodyguard.


    I don''t know where she is in the mountains at this time.


    The stream in the space made Gu Jiu recover some physical strength, and even his injuries were relieved.


    Looking at the lotus seeds by the water, Gu Jiu conveniently put them away.


    Then find suitable clothes from the space and put them on, so as to find food to supplement your strength.


    At this time, she did not know that someone was going crazy because of her in the cave outside the space.


    After Gu Jiu flashed into the space, the man appeared last night.


    Looking at the empty cave, the man''s handsome face was as cold as frost.


    He just went out looking for food for a moment, and the woman disappeared.


    The woman ran away.


    It makes him whole bad.


    At this moment, the man came like a storm, with strong violence all over his body.


    Throw the wild fruit and a dead rabbit without mutation on the ground. The man turns and strides away from the cave.


    He must find the woman and lock it up.


    After Gu Jiu finished eating and solved his hunger, he dodged in addition to space.


    Back to the place where the grass was laid.


    There was no one in the cave except her.


    This gave her a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 551

    Gu Jiu went out of the cave and looked at the bright sky outside. The sun had risen.


    This is just right. It''s easy for her to distinguish the direction.


    Gu Jiu walked out of the cave without any hesitation and walked away with his back to the sun.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Jun Yi felt that their physical ability had been restored after waiting all night.


    Even those who fainted last night woke up one by one.


    But Gu Jiu disappeared.


    They didn''t have time to clean up, so they went straight on the road and chased Gu Jiu in the direction he left.


    Although the body has recovered, it is still a little weak.


    Although they quickened their pace, they were not fast.


    When they were looking for Gu Jiu, Gu Jiu also welcomed their direction.


    ¡­¡­


    The man who spent a night with Gu Jiu is also frantically looking for Gu Jiu.


    He went straight to the top of the mountain forest, but the dense forest made him unable to see the woman at all.


    He can''t find her.


    That damned woman, so ungrateful, ate and wiped him clean and ran away. She was... She was so angry with him.


    Thinking of the taste of selling soul with a woman last night, the cold light in the man''s eyes was raging, but the corners of his lips aroused an evil smile.


    What if he runs away? He will find her.


    That woman is his and has belonged to him since last night.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, the man bent up.


    The body began to change slowly.


    "Howl... Ah woo..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the man became a white wolf.


    It was bigger than an adult, with white hair and awe inspiring in the wind.


    This is an adult white wolf. Even from it, people feel noble and somewhat rebellious.


    If Gu Jiu were as like as two peas, he would find that the white wolf was exactly the same as the North ink he had picked up.


    The blue eyes, the snow-white hair, the proud eyes.


    After the White Wolf changed, he stood at the top of the mountain and roared at the near distance.


    "Howl... Howl..."


    "Howl... Howl... Howl..."


    It kept roaring, as if calling something.


    Gu Jiu heard the wolf howl and suddenly stopped.


    Look up at the distant heights.


    The wolf howl came from that direction.


    It''s him!


    She remembered the roar of the white wolf.


    But the voice was angry and irritable.


    What happened to it? Get hurt?


    Gu Jiu turned and was about to go in that direction.


    But just took two steps and stopped.


    Although I comforted myself before, I''ll wait until I find Jun Beimo.


    At this moment, thinking of everything last night, she was a little timid.


    She knew that the man was not far away.


    But she couldn''t, she couldn''t, so she walked in front of men.


    Last night, her body had betrayed.


    Just as Gu Jiu stopped and looked sadly into the distance, footsteps came from behind.


    The footsteps hid all her emotions.


    She turned and looked behind her.


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi, Jun 1 and Jun 2 all came.


    Gu Jiu was relieved to understand that these people were not in danger of life and even came.


    She turned and looked at the crowd with a relieved smile on her face.


    "Gu Jiu! You''re fine!"


    Huo Xiang saw Gu Jiu before. At this time, he really saw Gu Jiu and ran over very excited.


    Even Xiao Qi''s cold and serious face was full of emotion.


    The two men ran to look at Gu Jiu. They were even more relieved to see that she was not hurt.

 Chapter 552

    "What happened last night? Where were those people?"


    Huo Xiang, with a gun in his hand, looked around and asked.


    Xiao Qi waits by Gu Jiu''s side and also observes the surrounding environment.


    Jun and others also came forward one after another.


    "Young lady."


    "Young lady..."


    Hearing the people of Jun''s family call her little lady again, Gu Jiu is hard to accept.


    Before speaking, she can say that the title is somewhat difficult to understand.


    But now I feel guilty.


    After what happened last night, how can she accept these people''s honorifics with peace of mind.


    "Don''t call me..."


    "Howl... Howl..."


    Gu Jiu was interrupted again when she wanted to refute and told everyone not to call her like this.


    The wolf howl from a distance attracted everyone.


    When Huo Xiang and others came, they had heard it.


    Especially the people of the king''s family, they have long recognized that the voice belongs to the little Lord.


    Hearing the little Lord''s wolf howling again, the bodyguards of the jun family were excited and even surprised. They wanted to rush immediately.


    I want to see if it''s really their young master.


    When Jun Er heard the wolf howl, he couldn''t help it. He approached Gu Jiu and said excitedly, "madam, that''s the little Lord. It must be the little Lord. Let''s go find the little Lord."


    Gu Jiu didn''t know that the wolf howling in the distance was Jun Beimo.


    If it hadn''t happened last night, she would have rushed there.


    She was entangled and in pain.


    Just a few seconds gave her a choice.


    I can''t avoid it.


    Gu Jiu sighed deeply and tried to say in a plain voice, "let''s go and have a look."


    Then he raised his feet and walked forward.


    The people present were not ordinary people. Although Gu Jiu tried to hide, someone found her strange.


    Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi, Jun Yi and Jun San, who are closest to Gu Jiu, have found something different about Gu Jiu.


    That sense of powerlessness has lost the momentum to find Jun Beimo.


    What happened last night?


    Several people looked at each other, but they couldn''t find it.


    Seeing that Gu Jiu had gone far, the party caught up.


    The White Wolf stood at the top of the mountain, and the wind blew against it. The smell brought by the air made its cold blue eyes flash by.


    It narrowed its eyes and looked into the distance.


    Suddenly turned and ran down the mountain.


    He smelled the smell of the woman in the air.


    At this time, it had no time to change. It just wanted to find the woman quickly.


    The familiar aroma and taste are so close that women must be around here.


    He''ll catch each other.


    The figure of the white wolf running away disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was so fast that people couldn''t catch its shadow.


    Gu Jiu and his party walked towards the direction of wolf howling.


    Their steps are fast, but no matter how fast they are, they can''t be faster than the white wolf.


    As the party walked forward, a white shadow appeared in front of them.


    The White Wolf looked for the smell and finally saw the woman standing in the crowd.


    Gu Jiu naturally saw the white wolf.


    At that moment, there was a lot of emotion in her eyes.


    There is guilt, sadness and a touch of pain.


    Seeing the emotion in the woman''s eyes, the White Wolf stopped and looked at the woman from a distance.


    He doesn''t understand how women are so changeable.


    Instead, he thought of the wild side of the woman last night. There was a touch of evil in his eyes.


    It looked at the woman with both eyes and walked towards the woman step by step.

 Chapter 553

    "Little Lord!"


    "Little Lord!"


    Your bodyguard was very excited when he saw the white wolf.


    They finally found the little Lord.


    Even Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi are the same.


    Gu Jiu was the only one present. She was in a bad mood.


    Jun and others saw Gu Jiu without any action and didn''t start. They just looked at their little Lord coming towards them with excited eyes.


    White Wolf walked to Gu Jiu''s three steps away and stood in place.


    Its transformation was so sudden that the people present were not surprised.


    Many people were surprised when familiar faces appeared.


    And Gu Jiu''s pupils shrink.


    That familiar face, strange eyes, and their own momentum, everything coincides with the man last night.


    This man is Jun Beimo, but he is not.


    Jun Beimo wouldn''t look at her with such strange eyes.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t have such evil spirit and wanton momentum.


    The evil spirit in his eyes made him like a man.


    After the man changed, his eyes were still looking at Gu Jiu.


    The curvature of his mouth gives a bad ruffian appearance, but it is full of evil spirit.


    He looked at Gu Jiu and opened his thin lips: "woman, you are mine."


    Then he went to Gu Jiu.


    He stretched out his hands and hugged Gu Jiu in his arms.


    Before that, although his eyes were smiling, he still hid some anger.


    Until this time, I held the woman in my arms, and the anger in my eyes receded with some satisfaction.


    Gu Jiu didn''t respond to the man''s low words.


    Surrounded by the familiar smell, Gu Jiu confirmed again.


    The man in front of her is the man who tangled with her last night.


    He has the same face as Jun Beimo, but he is so strange.


    Different momentum, both positive and evil, looked at her face so strange.


    Who is he?


    Or is the man in front of you Jun Beimo, but he has lost his memory?


    Gu Jiu is more inclined to the man in front of him is Jun Beimo, but the other party has lost his memory.


    Gu Jiu let the man hold her without resistance.


    This makes men feel happier.


    He loosened his arms and took Gu Jiu''s hand instead.


    "I found you. I won''t let you run away again this time," the man stared at Gu Jiu''s eyes. "Let''s go back."


    Then he took Gu Jiu''s hand and walked in the direction when he came.


    Gu Jiu looked down at the hands they held, as if they hadn''t slowed down.


    But the people around have seen something wrong.


    Their familiar monarch, Beimo and Shaozhu will not be like this.


    The man in front of him was evil and reckless. He didn''t even give them a look. The tone of conversation with Gu Jiu was also very strange.


    Jun narrowed his eyes and walked forward two steps, "young Lord, are you okay?"


    When the man heard Jun Yi''s words, he frowned, puzzled and defensive in his eyes.


    You can see what happened when you look at the situation one by one.


    He turned and winked at Jun 2 and Jun 3.


    Then the three faces were thoughtful.


    Finally, Jun San took the initiative to stand up. He approached the man and bent down in front of Yue Xiong with his right hand.


    This is an ancient etiquette, "second young master, we will take you back this time under the order of the old master."


    Jun San''s actions and words finally made Gu Jiu come back.


    Second young master?


    She wanted to shake the man''s hand away for the first time.


    However, men are too strong to earn.


    It''s not amnesia.


    It was not only Hou Jun Beimo who would become a white wolf.


    Yes, there are three young masters in your family.

 Chapter 554

    Your family is big and young, your North Chen, your three young, your North ink.


    There is also a mysterious second young master.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu felt absurd.


    It''s really ridiculous.


    Her breath became low.


    No one found Gu Jiu''s change.


    Even the man beside her didn''t find anything because of Jun San''s words.


    When he heard Jun San''s words, he frowned and loosened immediately.


    Pick eyebrows and look at Jun''s bodyguard in front of you.


    Turn your eyes from Jun San to Jun 1 and Jun 2, and finally look at all the bodyguards in your family.


    "Ah..." he smiled


    "It''s you. I haven''t seen you change so much for so long."


    The man admitted it.


    He is the mysterious second young master of your family, Jun Beiling.


    Hearing the man admit it, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 didn''t relax their frowns.


    Even with reflection and distress on his face.


    When Gu Jiu heard the man admit it himself, his blood poured into his head.


    This time she tried her best and finally shook the man''s hand away.


    She felt like a joke.


    Unexpectedly, Jun Beimo''s brother slept.


    Before she found Jun Beimo, she slept with each other''s blood brother.


    This is what has been ridiculous, what has been absurd.


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes and looked sadly at the man in front of him.


    Ming Ming has the same face as Jun Beimo.


    But the man in front of him would not look at her with that kind of greedy and gentle eyes.


    He is not him after all.


    Thinking that the fate with Jun Beimo may be coming to an end, Gu Jiu''s heart hurts.


    Tears flow unconsciously.


    The tears fell silently.


    Obviously there is no sound, but it gives people extreme pain.


    Gu Jiu burst into tears. The men standing beside her, Huo Xiang, Xiao Qi and Jun''s bodyguards, were surprised.


    They don''t understand what happened to Gu Jiu.


    "Gu Jiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Huo Xiang ran quickly.


    Xiao Qi then followed up. They stood beside Gu Jiu with worried eagerness in their eyes.


    Gu Jiu closed his eyes.


    At this moment, she has some difficulties facing the jun family.


    Last night''s experience made her still feel some pain.


    This moment reminds her of what she did last night.


    Hearing Huo Xiang''s concern, Gu Jiu finally opened his eyes.


    All the emotions in her eyes were put away.


    She doesn''t allow herself to have weaknesses and be so embarrassed in front of your family.


    Her face was cold and her eyes were firm, as if she was not the one who cried silently before.


    "I suddenly felt sick. I went back to the thunder safety base first."


    Then he looked at Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi. The meaning could not be more obvious.


    Gu Jiu turned and left. Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi quickly followed.


    This change made Jun Er Shao and Jun''s bodyguard stunned and unable to respond.


    Until Gu Jiu walked several meters away, Jun Er Shao didn''t respond.


    "Stop!"


    He finally found the woman. How can he watch the other party leave.


    This woman is so strange.


    He was knocked down last night. He happened to like the smell of women.


    The two have married. Now she is his man and wants to run.


    It''s challenging his limits.


    Gu Jiu heard the man''s voice behind him. The voice was even somewhat similar to Jun Beimo''s.


    It''s a little different to taste it carefully.


    Jun Beimo is always gentle to her, his eyes are gentle, and takes back his cold breath.


    However, the man behind him acted recklessly, rebellious and did not understand what gentleness was.


    They treat her differently.

 Chapter 555

    Even if they are similar again, they are different after all.


    Gu Jiu didn''t stop because of the man''s words.


    She can''t wait to get out of here now.


    When Jun Beiling saw that Gu Jiu didn''t stop, he was in a hurry.


    He hurried to catch up.


    I heard footsteps behind me.


    Gu Jiu bit his teeth and took out a gun from the space.


    The gun was one of those given to her by Jun Beimo.


    Turn around and gun - mouth to the man who catches up.


    "Stop!"


    His tone was cold and heartless, and his face was murderous.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi stood beside Gu Jiu and looked at her so emotional. They were very worried.


    When the people of Jun''s family saw Gu Jiu''s gun, they all raised their hearts.


    No one knows what happened last night.


    They can only look at the confrontation between Jun Beiling and Gu Jiu.


    Gu Jiu''s actions and ruthless words finally stopped the man''s footsteps.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked deeply into the bottom of Gu Jiu''s eyes.


    There''s a real intention to kill.


    This woman will really kill him.


    At this time, his heart was already irritable and wanted to make an earth shaking scene.


    But he can''t.


    Because when he saw clearly the murderous intention in the bottom of a woman''s eyes, he also saw the hesitation and helplessness in the other party''s eyes.


    What a contradictory, love hate woman.


    Seeing that the man really stopped, Gu Jiu looked at him coldly.


    "I was drugged last night. Everything was just a misunderstanding. You, a man, must not care about those. Of course, if you want compensation, I will give you some compensation when I return to the base. After today, we will be strangers and strangers."


    Cold and heartless words came out of the mouth without even passing through the brain.


    Hearing Gu Jiu''s words, Jun Beiling''s face became more and more ugly.


    The bodyguard of your family seemed to understand what she said.


    Especially Jun 1 and Jun 3, they are more careful.


    They kept looking at Gu Jiu.


    Finally let them find a kiss mark on Gu Jiu''s neck.


    The trace was so clear that when they met before, they didn''t find it carelessly.


    Two people think of Gu Jiugang''s words, and their faces suddenly become strange.


    Looking at the angry second young master not far away, they were really helpless at this time.


    There''s a big misunderstanding.


    However, because there are two young masters now, they can''t explain at all.


    But seeing the young lady like this, they don''t know what to do.


    After Gu Jiu put his words, he turned and left. His steps were very fast.


    Jun Beiling hates grinding his teeth and wants to come forward and catch the woman and torture her severely.


    But when he was about to come forward, his body was out of control.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know such changes in men.


    She took Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi and soon disappeared in front of everyone.


    Jun one and Jun three looked at the direction Gu Jiu left. They looked at each other. Jun three nodded and chased Gu Jiu in the direction he left.


    And you, along with you and your bodyguard, walked towards the second young master, you Beiling.


    "Ah..."


    As they approached the second young master, something happened suddenly.


    I saw Jun Ershao just standing well. At this time, he squatted on the ground with his head in his hands and pleaded in pain.


    "Second young master!"


    Jun and others stepped forward quickly and looked at the man worried.


    The man squatting on the ground heard Jun Yi''s words and suddenly looked up at Jun Yi.


    "Go... Go after it!"

 Chapter 556

    "Go... Go after it!"


    The man endured great pain and ordered the king.


    Those evil eyes were full of pain and a trace of different emotions.


    Seeing the man''s appearance, Jun''s eyes lit up, "little Lord!"


    Here, Jun San is in a hurry and finally catches up with Gu Jiu.


    Looking at the figure of the other party moving forward, so hurried, so eager, Jun San understands very much.


    He knew that the other party must have found him behind him, but he didn''t stop or even stop.


    "Young lady!" she had to make a noise.


    Gu Jiu heard it. The mood in his eyes was very complex, and he didn''t stop.


    She didn''t seem to hear Jun San''s call and continued to walk forward.


    Seeing this, Jun San quickly said again: "madam, listen to my explanation. I misunderstood. It''s the young Lord, not someone else!"


    This finally stopped Gu Jiu''s footsteps.


    However, there was only a pause, and then she continued to walk forward.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as you saw the man''s pain, you shouted out the little Lord, and the latter acquiesced.


    This excited his face.


    He didn''t go after Gu Jiu, but opened his mouth to explain, "Jun San has caught up, and Mrs. Shao must understand."


    But Jun Beimo didn''t relax when he heard the speech.


    He squatted on the ground, his face changed for a moment.


    "Get out! She''s mine!"


    At this time, Jun Beimo''s face became evil and wanton, and his overbearing declaration was exported.


    As soon as the words fell, his face changed again, cold and solemn with pain, "she''s mine, mine!"


    Jun and others looked at the young Lord and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Because they know how powerful it will be every time the little Lord is like this.


    A body has two personalities, and even has double psychic power. It''s almost explosive.


    Especially at this time, both personalities have been restored, and the lethality is more powerful.


    The man suddenly licked - licked - the corners of his mouth, bending a sinister smile.


    "You must not know how delicious she was last night. It''s called pin soul. I can''t control it at all. I asked her again and again..."


    Suddenly his face changed again and his face was very ugly.


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Jun Beimo was so angry that he held his head in his hands and lay on the ground in great pain.


    That looks like a mess.


    "I''ll say! You coward!"


    "Shut up! Gu Jiu is mine! It''s mine!"


    "Last night..."


    Jun Beimo just lay on the ground, looking very painful, and his face changed for a while.


    The two personalities appear alternately.


    They now have a sense of communication with each other.


    However, seeing the little Lord in such pain, Jun Yi finally made an action.


    He was in two personality exchanges, unexpectedly appeared behind him and cut off his neck.


    The man who was still in pain immediately closed his eyes and fainted to the ground.


    Seeing the appearance of 1 little Lord, you had no time to delay and quickly asked someone to lift people up.


    Without saying anything, he ran straight down the mountain.


    Just halfway up the mountain, they met Jun San.


    As soon as you came forward, "how about catching up with Mrs. Shao?"


    Jun San saw the little Lord in a coma and asked, "what''s the matter with the little Lord?"


    Jun shook his head without explanation, but there was no big problem with his face.


    Jun San said this time, "young lady already knows. I probably said everything I should explain, but her face is still a little ugly."


    As soon as you heard the speech, you frowned, and the corners of your mouth closed tightly.

 Chapter 557

    At this time, they don''t know what Gu Jiu thinks.


    But what happened last night, now Gu Jiu is their real little wife.


    Now their most important thing is to send the little Lord back to your house. Everything can be solved only when the little Lord returns.


    Gu Jiu takes Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi down the mountain first.


    They got on one of the cars and Gu Jiu drove straight to the thunder safety base.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi dare not speak at all.


    They felt Gu Jiu''s anger.


    Just now, they heard Jun San''s words.


    Unexpectedly, Jun Beimo and Jun Beiling are the same person.


    Two kinds of personality, because I don''t know which personality appears, in order to confuse the public, there will be two less monarchs and three less monarchs.


    Because Jun San Shao, Jun Bei Mo''s strength is relatively strong, so he hides Jun Er Shao.


    No wonder people know so little about the second young master of your family.


    However, the thought that a person''s body has two personalities still makes people sad.


    The two people always pay attention to Gu Jiu''s face. They see that her face is as angry as before. They are very quiet.


    No matter what Gu Jiu does, they are all supportive.


    Not long after Gu Jiu drove away, Jun 1, Jun 2 and Jun 3 also appeared.


    Looking at the team missing a car, they also knew that Gu Jiu drove away.


    Put the little master''s body into the car carefully, and the party didn''t delay. They got on the car and drove to Huaxia safety base one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang... Waste!"


    In the cloud chasing security base, Dong Wenfeng received the message that his task failed.


    Hearing the failure, he angrily swept the water cup on the table to the ground.


    He said to the guard in the room, "go and invite the doctor."


    "Yes."


    Before long, a middle-aged man with glasses came into the room.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Dong Wenfeng turned and saw Dr. Feng.


    "Doctor, Gu Jiu ran away. I heard that he also found Jun Beimo. This time we lost more than we lost. We not only lost a lot of people, but also provided convenience for them."


    Dong Wenfeng was angry at the mention of this matter.


    Although he is the favored son of Dong family, he is always compared with jun family.


    They joined the same department - team. In the team, the man was also better than him everywhere, which made him feel embarrassed.


    In the past few years, he finally had another chance to make a small means secretly, destroy Jun Beimo''s leg and let him retire due to injury.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party was a leader even in the mall.


    Now the end of the world has come, and their Dong family has been slaughtered by Jun Beimo.


    This makes him how willing.


    Dr. Feng looked at the man in front of him. He was a little impatient. He calmly walked to the sofa next to him and sat down.


    "Now that we can''t stop it, why don''t we light up our secret weapons."


    Dong Wenfeng''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech.


    Yes, he has a second move.


    The secret of your family is that your lineage can''t find a destined person. You can''t live until you''re 28.


    However, if the person appointed by Jun Beimo cannot be killed, then all the attacks will go to Jun Beimo.


    No matter how powerful the man is, he can''t resist the secret weapon.


    Dr. Feng smiled with satisfaction when he saw Dong Wenfeng''s expression.


    What he wants is the chaos of the world. The more chaos, the better. It''s good that the Sirians will never return to heaven.


    Soon, soon his task will be completed.


    Today''s zombies have begun to advance. As long as the Zombie King is found and controlled, and the world falls, the people of your family will no longer exist.

 Chapter 558

    When Jun Yi and others brought Jun Beimo back to Jun''s house, Mr. Jun and Jun Beichen sat in the base and didn''t leave.


    Hearing Jun talking about Jun Beimo, he quickly sent people back to his bedroom.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai watched the little Lord all the time.


    Jun Beimo is back, but it has completely changed.


    He was imprisoned.


    You can''t go anywhere in the bedroom.


    Now his destructive power is too strong.


    The bedroom is out of shape. There is no intact decoration.


    Even the walls were damaged to a certain extent.


    This bedroom is specially made for him, with special materials, just to prevent his second personality from appearing.


    At this time, his two personalities were mixed and could not be clearly distinguished.


    The last second may be junbei ink, and the next second may be Juner Shaojun Beiling.


    Jun Beichen and Mr. Jun sat downstairs. When they heard the thumping sound from upstairs, their frowned eyes never relaxed.


    "Grandpa, now that Beimo is like this, it''s not a way. We can''t make those two personalities one?"


    Mr. Jun shook his head when he heard the speech. "It''s difficult. When I was a child, I thought about making them one. In the end, they both lost and almost died together."


    Jun Beichen pressed the center of his eyebrows and thought of Jun Beimo''s constitution. His face became a little ugly.


    During this time, his body became weaker and weaker.


    Jun Beimo is like this again, which makes him feel at ease to let the jun family go.


    Don''t know what to think of, Jun Beichen suddenly said: "find Gu Jiu to try?"


    At this time, Jun Beichen and old master Jun didn''t know the second personality of Jun Beimo, what happened with Gu Jiu before.


    The old man also thought about Jun Beichen''s proposal.


    After thinking for a moment, the old man finally nodded.


    Soon the old man found mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai.


    "You go to thunder security base to pick up Gu Jiu. Be sure to bring people."


    Without any inquiry, the four nodded yes.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Jun Beimo finally stopped.


    The anger in his heart made him smash everything in the room.


    Those dark eyes stared at a place in the room.


    "What do you want?"


    The second personality line, "I want that woman."


    "Dream!"


    These days, they have been arguing about this topic.


    "I''ve got her. She belongs to me."


    Jun Beimo smelled that the black air in the bottom of his eyes surged, and his voice was as cold as ice. "Then she is also mine. We have a common memory, a common body, and I got her."


    "Hiss..."


    The dual personality Jun Beiling sniffed at the speech.


    We can''t communicate here anymore.


    Because every time they communicate here, they won''t give in to each other.


    Go on, it''s just the bedroom.


    Jun Bei''s dark eyes are empty. Looking at a place, what he thinks is Gu Jiu.


    He is in such a bad situation that he can''t find each other.


    One day he can''t get out of the room without pressing down another person''s personality.


    Jun Beimo and Jun Beiling were quiet.


    But it''s just surface.


    No one knows when they will fall into the struggle again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Jiu returned to the thunder security base, he saw a man who shouldn''t have appeared.


    Song Zhen.


    She has been getting along with this man these days.


    It also starts from Gu Jiu''s sudden return to thunder security base a few days ago.

 Chapter 559

    At that time, she happened to see Tang Yi with Xiao Tang and song standing at the door of the thunder security base entangled with Song Zhen.


    Tang Yi''s cold face was in a different mood when talking to Song Zhen.


    Gu Jiu thought of the necklace. Song Zhen asked.


    It seems that they really know each other.


    Gu Jiu drives to Tang Yi and Song Zhen.


    "Miss Gu."


    As soon as Tang saw Gu Jiu appear, his attitude immediately changed.


    Similarly, Song Zhen also found Gu Jiu''s existence.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who was so respectful to Gu Jiu, he was uncomfortable.


    Gu Jiu glanced at Tang Yi, then at Song Zhen, and finally said, "let''s go in and talk about something."


    Tang Yi sipped at the corners of his mouth, "Miss Gu, he has a different identity."


    This sentence, let Gu Jiu understand.


    Song Zhen is no longer a human being. He is a zombie. Tang Yi also found it.


    But what the other party doesn''t know, Song Zhen may even be the Zombie King.


    Gu Jiu waved his hand. "It''s all right. I know him. Let him in."


    After that, Gu Jiu began to get along with Song Zhen day and night.


    Song Zhen knows Tang Yi and even sticks to her very much.


    Following Tang Yi all day, especially looking at Xiao Tang Song, is also very hot.


    He didn''t speak very much. Occasionally, he said a few words to Tang Yi.


    Gu Jiu talked to Tang Yi as early as the day when Song Zhen entered the base.


    I know that Song Zhen is actually the biological father of Tang and Song dynasties.


    But the man always regarded her as Tang Meiling.


    She has always been Tang Meiling''s double.


    The Tang family is engaged to the Song family.


    But Tang Meiling can''t stop for a man. She likes beautiful men and many men.


    So when she was engaged, Tang Meiling got her drunk and threw her on Song Zhen''s bed.


    After that, they did it several times, this time with the little Tang and Song dynasties.


    No one knows about it except the Tang family.


    She didn''t expect that Song Zhen would be reduced to this point now.


    Gu Jiu hears the speech and tells Tang Yi that Song Zhen may now be the Zombie King.


    Now the zombie stupid Valley outside is still motionless. She feels it necessary to keep Song Zhen.


    Tang Yi''s indifferent face cracked when he heard about Song Zhen.


    Gu Jiu saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t make a sound.


    It seems that Tang Yi and Song Zhen are not without feelings, or there are other entanglements between them.


    But it doesn''t have much to do with her.


    These days, Gu Jiu lives very comfortably.


    Of course, if there is no difference after the event, she can choose to forget it.


    Your bodyguards have all withdrawn back, but with Tang Yi around, life is not very bad.


    On this day, Gu Jiugang came downstairs. Tang looked at her strangely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jiu asked as he went downstairs.


    Tang stepped forward a few steps, "Miss Gu, there are people from your family, right outside the door."


    Gu Jiu paused at his feet and looked up at the door. He didn''t see anyone.


    Then she went downstairs as if nothing had happened. "Who came this time? Did you say anything?"


    "It''s mu siran, Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai."


    After going downstairs, Gu Jiu nodded and said, "let them in."


    In fact, she was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that four people close to the man would come here.


    Mu Si ran came in and saw Gu Jiu in the hall. He came quickly, "little madam."


    Gu Jiu lifted his eyes and looked at the four, "what happened to you four?"

 Chapter 560

    Mousran took a step forward and said respectfully, "young lady, the young man will have a wedding at the end of the year. The old man knows that we will come to pick you up to the wedding."


    Gu Jiu was stunned and looked stunned.


    She frowned at mousran.


    To say that she still knows, there seems to be something between mu siran and Jun Beichen.


    But at this time, through mu siran, he told him that the king''s family was going to get married, which was strange.


    "Marry who?"


    Gu Jiu heard himself ask.


    Mu Si ran looked up at Gu Jiu and said in a flat tone, "Miss Tang, Tang Meiling."


    "Ah..." Gu Jiu sneered.


    Although she had not been in contact with Jun Beichen for a long time, she also knew that it was impossible for that man to marry Tang Meiling.


    Your family''s pride and bearing are not worthy of Tang Meiling''s woman.


    But I don''t know what he thought, Gu Jiu put away the sneer on his face.


    She looked at Mu Si ran and asked, "Tang Meiling is the man of destiny?"


    I almost forgot that Jun Beichen was about to be twenty-eight.


    Mousran nodded, still expressionless.


    Now Gu Jiu finally understood, "does he know?"


    Mu Si ran shook his head, "no one in your family revealed."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiu''s fingers trembled.


    Yes, in order to let Jun Beichen continue to live, who dares to tell him.


    Thinking of the entanglement between her and Jun Beimo, she suddenly felt a little lucky.


    It''s just a second personality.


    It''s just a little embarrassment.


    Where can I compare with Jun Beichen and mu siran.


    First of all, they are all men. Moreover, they are not destined for each other.


    After that, mu siran didn''t need to say anything. Gu Jiu followed them that day. This time, he still took Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi.


    Wu Yun, Lei Jie and Tang Yi have taken good care of the base. They don''t need to leave for the time being.


    The arrival of Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai is actually just a step for Gu Jiu.


    Jun Beichen and Mr. Jun don''t know what happened between her and Jun Beimo.


    But when Jun Beimo went back, Gu Jiu disappeared. There was definitely a situation.


    The old master sent mousran four people to go, just to give Gu Jiu a step down.


    Besides, the wedding is only a few days away.


    It''s the end of the month in a week.


    In addition to some small emotions, Gu Jiu has begun to fade away from what happened that day.


    It''s always Jun Beimo himself.


    Gu Jiu also studied the second personality last semester.


    But now she is watching close people have two personalities, which makes her not accept it quickly.


    And how could she not be in a little mood because of her previous recognition of the wrong person.


    Sitting in the car to Huaxia security base, Gu Jiu''s heart is very calm.


    Without the restlessness and volatile emotions of the previous few days.


    It turned out that she had put those little emotions down.


    It turned out that she also wanted to see each other.


    Even if he resists again, his heart can''t lie.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was just dark, Gu Jiu and his party finally arrived at the Huaxia security base.


    The car stopped in front of the Grand Manor.


    Waiting at the door were Jun Beichen, Mr. Jun''s old master and the guard of Jun''s family, but there was no one she wanted to see.


    Gu Jiu lowered his eyes and jumped out of the car neatly.


    "Good old man, good brother Chen."


    When the old man and Jun Beichen saw her, they smiled and nodded and welcomed people in.


    As soon as Gu Jiu sat down, the old man spoke directly.

 Chapter 561

    "Gu Jiu, you must know that Beimo has a second personality?" seeing the other party nodding, he continued: "there''s really no way to find you this time. He resists another personality and can''t return to normal."


    When she came, Gu Jiu heard mu siran and they said, and knew the details.


    "Why not let them coincide? As long as the method is appropriate, they must live in peace."


    Mr. Jun shook his head and then said the difficulties.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but that the process is too difficult.


    Gu Jiu is downstairs. Jun Beimo upstairs has already smelled the familiar taste.


    "Bang Bang..."


    As soon as I smell Gu Jiu''s smell, Jun Beiling, who is both righteous and evil, comes out.


    He kept banging on the door, trying to go out and have a look.


    The voice upstairs interrupted all the conversation.


    Hearing the news, Gu Jiu stood up and looked at the direction upstairs.


    "He''s always been like this?"


    No one spoke, but Gu Jiu knew what was going on when he looked at the people''s faces.


    It seems so.


    Or you won''t lock people in the bedroom.


    She walked upstairs without looking back. "I''m going to see him."


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi wanted to follow up, but they were stopped by Mu Silan and gave them a reassuring look. Only then did they keep up with Gu Jiu.


    When Gu Jiu went upstairs, the sound of knocking against the door became louder and louder.


    The sound was caused by meat body collision.


    How much it hurts.


    Soon I came to Jun Beimo''s bedroom.


    She used to hug men here.


    But now everything is different.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of the door being attacked continued.


    "Jun Beimo."


    Gu Jiu called softly.


    Just as the sound sounded, the sound of knocking against the door stopped.


    The people inside stopped.


    "Jun Beimo, are you listening?"


    Gu Jiu spoke again.


    "I''m here."


    It took a long time to hear the man''s deep and hoarse voice.


    Even though the voice was very light, Gu Jiu still recognized the tenderness in the man''s tone.


    It''s Jun Beimo, it''s him.


    "Jun Beimo, I''m here. You''re smart and powerful. Try your best to integrate another personality. I believe you..."


    Gu Jiu took the opportunity to say a few more words to the man in the door.


    However, there was a disdainful voice in the shutter, "hiss..."


    "You are so ungrateful, you woman. One day your husband and wife are grateful for a hundred days. You are so eager for me to disappear."


    The tone was still smiling, full of a sense of provocation.


    But Gu jiuleng heard his anger.


    The second personality, Jun Beiling.


    "You are one, you are him, he is you. You are the same person, but with different personalities. No one will disappear, but return to the beginning."


    The man in the door heard Gu Jiu''s words, and the smile on his face slowly subsided.


    "Shut up, woman! I won''t merge with him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a low voice sounded again, "Gu Jiu, I won''t integrate with him."


    The voice was slow, but every word was very clear.


    This is what Jun Beimo said himself.


    He also disagreed with the integration of another personality.


    Gu Jiu knows that it''s not so simple to let them integrate.


    So she looked at mousran who followed.


    However, he saw Jun Beichen behind mu siran.


    "Elder brother Chen, I want to go in."


    Jun Beichen took a deep look at Gu Jiu, and then nodded to Mu Si ran.


    Mousran came forward and took out the key to open the door.


    "Madam, please pay attention to your safety."

 Chapter 562

    Gu Jiu smiled at the speech.


    She quickly opened the door and entered the room.


    The scene in the room was more chaotic than she thought.


    Jun Beimo didn''t expect Gu Jiu to really come in.


    He leaned back against the wall and looked at the woman coming in with a flash in his eyes.


    "Are you so confident in me that you''re not afraid of me hurting you?"


    Gu Jiu looked at some embarrassed men who had disappeared for a few days, smiled and shook his head.


    She stepped forward and touched the man''s face.


    "Go and wash your face. I''ll shave you. I haven''t seen you for days. How can I make myself so embarrassed."


    Gu Jiu took pity in his tone.


    Feeling the temperature on his face, the warmth in Jun Beimo''s eyes is about to overflow.


    However, soon the second personality went online.


    "Woman, I didn''t expect you to be gentle. Why didn''t you be so gentle that night."


    The second personality went online, grabbed Gu Jiu''s hand and directly held it in his arms.


    He greedily smelled the breath in his arms, and his facial expression was enjoying it.


    Gu Jiu knows that this is another personality.


    She didn''t resist and even took the initiative to hold each other.


    "As I said that night, I was controlled by drugs, and I didn''t know you. I wasn''t controlled by myself at all."


    The man holding her was a little surprised when he felt Gu Jiu holding back.


    At this time, I heard each other''s words, and the cold in my eyes slowly dispersed.


    He stroked - Gu Jiu''s back and said casually, "you still say we don''t know each other in the future, and even want to compensate me."


    Gu Jiu smiled, "well, compensation, I will compensate you as a whole."


    As soon as the voice fell, holding her second personality, her face became serious.


    In the invisible angle of Gu Jiu, black fog spread in his eyes.


    He took the initiative to quit. Jun Beimo went online.


    "Gu Jiu... I really didn''t expect this. I should have told you."


    Jun Beimo once controlled his body and held Gu Jiu in his arms again.


    It''s unforgivable that the second personality just made what he wanted to do first.


    Gu Jiu felt that the man with gentle eyes in front of him was Jun Beimo.


    She took each other''s hand and went into the bathroom.


    The bathroom was also a mess.


    However, simple washing is not a problem.


    When Gu Jiu came out with Jun Beimo, he took on a new look.


    The clothes don''t fit in.


    "You go find a dress and change it. Let''s talk."


    Jun Beimo nodded. At this time, he had controlled the body for a long time, which made him handy.


    After taking a deep look at Gu Jiu, he went to the next room to change his clothes.


    Gu Jiu looked at the messy room and ordered to clean up the things on the sofa. At least there should be a place to sit.


    As soon as she finished cleaning, she sat down and the next room was opened.


    Jun Beimo came out in his home clothes.


    At this time, he regained his previous temperament and looked at her gently.


    The momentum of her body is not angry and self powerful, and her temperament is cold. She is still the Jun Beimo she first met.


    But Gu Jiu looked carefully again, but found that Jun Beimo seemed to be a little provocative in front of him.


    Especially when the gentle eyes looked at him.


    However, when she wanted to explore, she disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Jiu shakes her head and laughs. She is too sensitive.


    "Come and sit down and let''s talk."


    Gu Jiuchao waved to the man with gentle eyes and a smile.


    Jun Beimo walked quickly but without losing grace. He soon went to Gu Jiu and sat down.

 Chapter 563

    He sat down very close to Gu Jiu, then quickly took his hand and held him in his arms.


    Gu Jiu was suddenly picked up and put his arms around the man''s neck.


    "I won''t sit well."


    Jun Beimo picked his eyebrow and smiled, looking at Gu Jiu directly.


    "That''s it."


    Gu Jiu glanced at the man lightly and then looked away.


    But her hand was still tightly around the man''s neck.


    "I think since you are not integrated with each other, you can coexist peacefully, but there is a premise that you are not allowed to destroy when there are outsiders."


    He pointed to the mess in the room, "look what it looks like, just like a child."


    The man smelled the speech and thought deeply in his eyes. He hugged Gu Jiu''s hands and made more efforts.


    But Gu Jiu didn''t seem to feel it.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? If you agree, let another come up and ask him if he agrees."


    Gu Jiu then began to shake his legs, as if waiting for a man''s answer.


    The man heard Gu Jiu''s words and smiled, "ha ha ha..."


    After laughing, he reached out and picked up Gu Jiu''s chin. "Did you know it was me?"


    It was clearly a tone of inquiry, but with a positive attitude.


    Gu Jiu met the man''s eyes with an indifferent smile, "yes, I found it when you came out."


    The man, that is, the second personality, bowed his head and kissed Gu Jiu mercilessly.


    I have to say that Gu Jiu''s words pleased him very much at this time.


    "OK! I agree!"


    After the second personality agreed, he gave up his body.


    After Jun Beimo went online, he pressed his forehead with a headache.


    "Gu Jiu, I''m really sorry about this, but I agree."


    Hearing that they all agreed, Gu Jiu bent his mouth.


    Just agree.


    I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to disagree.


    She firmly believes that the two personalities will merge with each other.


    Because they are one with each other.


    Jun Beimo can go out of the bedroom, but he never leaves Gu Jiu.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day when Jun Beichen got married.


    On this day, Jun Beichen just opened his eyes from bed and found something wrong.


    His body was weak, and the dress of the room was very strange.


    Some places are covered with red cloth.


    "Si ran!"


    Jun Beichen''s hoarse voice sounded from the room.


    The voice was not loud, but as soon as the voice fell, the room was pushed away from the door.


    Mu Si ran opened the door and looked at the begging man lying in bed with gentle eyes and a smile.


    "Young master."


    He went to the bed, put his body down, and his face was very gentle.


    The gentleman North Chen sees such Mu Si ran, intuition is wrong.


    "What''s wrong with my body?"


    His body was not so weak that he could not even move.


    Mu siran didn''t hide this, "young master, today is your wedding day. In order to avoid any accidents, you can take a day off today."


    His tone was as respectful as ever, even with tenderness that he had never had before.


    Jun Beichen was very angry about this.


    Big marriage?


    Why didn''t he know he was getting married?!


    "Mousran! Hello! Very good!"


    Looking at the anger on his lover''s face, mousran stood up and smiled innocently.


    He bent over and kissed the man''s mouth, then turned and left.


    The moment you turn around, your eyes are full of pain.


    No one can see it.

 Chapter 564

    Mousran turned and walked towards the door.


    "Young master, next you have a good rest. The evening will come soon."


    It is the most painful for mu siran to give up his beloved to others.


    But nothing is more important than a lover''s life.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s Huaxia security base is very lively.


    Especially the Tang family and the jun family.


    Your family has already arranged everything, just to pick up people from the Tang family today.


    Wedding is very simple, no cumbersome etiquette.


    At noon, Jun''s family went to Tang''s house to pick up the bride.


    Jun''s family held a wedding banquet in the manor, and the leaders of some small forces in the base came.


    Of course, including the Tang family.


    Tang Meiling was excited when she entered the door of Jun''s house.


    She knew that she would marry Jun Beichen one day.


    She waited a long time for this day.


    "Miss Tang, please go upstairs."


    When Tang Meiling was stunned, the jun family around her spoke.


    Hearing this address, Tang Meiling sneered, "you''ll call me Mrs. Da Shao in the future."


    Then he walked upstairs in a simple wedding dress.


    She knew Jun Beichen was upstairs and that the man didn''t agree.


    This marriage was used by your family.


    The jun family behind them looked at each other, said nothing and followed upstairs.


    Mousran kept at the bedroom door and saw the woman coming up at a glance.


    The woman was wearing a wedding dress with a happy smile on her face.


    That smile hurt Mu Silan''s heart.


    Looking at the woman coming, he gently pushed the door open, and then stood respectfully aside.


    Tang Meiling swaggered into the room and looked at mu siran with contempt.


    The door was closed and everything inside was blocked.


    No one cares whether the wedding is right or wrong.


    Jun''s family knows the inside story. They just hope Jun Beichen is alive.


    Even what mousran hoped in his heart was only that man to live.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo are downstairs. Looking at the endless stream of guests, they don''t smile.


    Especially when I saw the smile on the Tang family''s face, I was very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Jun Beimo is the second personality.


    He knows he has a big brother and he knows the inside scene of today''s wedding.


    It made him very uncomfortable.


    Gu Jiu stood beside him and could feel his irritability and anger.


    But all this was agreed by the Lord and even mu siran. What could she say.


    "Woman, go out with me for a breath."


    Jun Beimo finally couldn''t stand the atmosphere in the hall and took Gu Jiu outside the manor.


    Gu Jiushun followed.


    Huo Xiang and Xiao Qi watched as Gu Jiu was dragged away and immediately followed up.


    However, halfway through the journey, Huo Xiang looked at a figure not far away and stopped.


    "Xiao Qi, you go first. I saw an acquaintance."


    Then the man had gone towards the center of the hall.


    "Sister Xue."


    Huo Xiang came to the familiar figure and shouted tentatively.


    The woman turned and saw Huo Xiang''s figure.


    "It''s you."


    The woman in front of her is Gu Jiu''s sister, Wang Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo pulls Gu Jiu to the backyard and looks a little solemn.


    He looked at the dark sky not far away and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    Gu Jiu doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. There seems to be something wrong, but he can''t say anything.


    The two stayed quietly in the backyard without making a sound to each other.


    After a long time, Jun Beimo had finished smoking, and he began to speak.


    "Gu Jiu, you go."

 Chapter 565

    Suddenly hearing this, Gu Jiu looked at the man puzzled.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was looking over with her familiar gentle eyes.


    The man in front of me is Jun Beimo.


    "Why?"


    Jun Beimo frowned and looked into the distance, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Something''s going to happen. It''s still time to go."


    Gu Jiu looked up and looked down the man''s line of sight.


    The dark sky in the distance was spreading towards them.


    Her face changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs of Jun''s mansion, Tang Meiling walked into the room and saw a man lying in bed.


    The man''s face was angry at this time, but it did not affect his handsome appearance.


    Even the angry appearance is so attractive.


    Tang Meiling walked towards each other with a smile. During this period, she even began to withdraw her wedding dress.


    "Get out!"


    Jun Beichen looked at the woman coming, with disgust in her eyes.


    If he could, he would like to throw the woman out himself.


    Tang Meiling was not angry when she heard Jun Beichen''s words. She was even very happy. "Today is your wedding. How can I go out? Be good, don''t be angry."


    Take back her wedding dress and Tang Meiling keeps a good figure.


    But Jun Beichen, who was lying on the bed, didn''t have the slightest hope in his eyes.


    Feeling the woman climbing into bed, he closed his eyes.


    At this moment, of course, he knew what was going to happen.


    It makes him sick.


    "Mousran! Get in here!"


    As a last resort, Jun Beichen summoned mu siran again.


    But this time the door was not opened quickly.


    Tang Meiling climbed into bed and came to Jun Beichen. When she heard the other party calling people, she smiled foolishly, "our newly married girl is happy. Why do you call others? Don''t worry, I will serve you well."


    Then he began to feel the body of the man around him.


    Mousran, standing outside the door, of course heard the anger from the room.


    But he could do nothing but stand outside the room.


    There was pain in those eyes, but there was some happiness.


    As long as a man combines with his destiny today, he will live.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, a huge noise came from the room.


    Mousran was tense and turned to face the door.


    "Young master, are you all right?"


    There was no sound in the room.


    Mousran''s face was eager and stretched out his hand to push the door open, but he didn''t know what he thought, and the hand stopped.


    "Young master, are you all right?"


    There was still no response in the room.


    At this time, Jun Beichen had got out of bed.


    Even a woman who just wanted to do whatever she wanted to do to him.


    Just now he tried to resist the disgusting touch of a woman, and finally he couldn''t help it any more.


    He is the king''s family and the Sirius family. Where will he really be weak in the end.


    Even on the verge of death, it will explode - send out the peak power of Sirius.


    Hearing the eager voice outside the door, the corner of Jun Beichen''s mouth bent a radian, and the smile was so cold and thin.


    Looking at the woman in her hand, her face was painful, her eyes were begging, and Jun Beichen made an effort in her hand.


    Tang Meiling died like this.


    There was not much pain, so he died on his wedding day.


    Mousran didn''t hear anything in the door for a long time. He finally couldn''t help pushing open the door.


    However, the moment he opened the door, he was caught by the people inside.


    A man inside pulled him into the room and threw him against the cold wall.

 Chapter 566

    Adapted to the brightness of the room, mousran saw clearly who pulled him in.


    "Young master."


    Mousran did not expect that a man could get out of bed even if he was drugged.


    Seeing the surprise in his eyes, the smile on Jun Beichen''s face was more and more brilliant.


    He reached out his hand and gently stroked mu siran''s cheek, "baby, you are really not good. You should join hands with you to calculate me."


    As soon as the voice fell, mousran felt his body spin.


    He was picked up by Jun Beichen.


    "Bang..."


    Without the slightest pity, the man threw him on the bed.


    "Xiao Si ran, you forced me."


    Jun Beichen stood condescending by the bed and began to slowly withdraw his pajamas.


    Mu Si ran immediately started his body and wanted to escape.


    And how can a man in anger allow him to escape.


    Get up and press the tight body under you.


    He looked straight at the young man who had occupied him for many years.


    "Si ran, you have to be good, or I won''t guarantee that you won''t get hurt."


    Those slender jade like hands are slowly touching - rope down the tight body.


    Jun Beichen lowered his head and kissed the young man''s forehead gently, slowly sliding down to the tip of his nose and finally to his lips.


    The kiss went down until the clothes that were in the way were removed.


    Finally, he stopped at his shoulder and bit deeply.


    Not particularly painful, but still let mousse vent - revealing his voice.


    This voice means different to Jun Beichen.


    His body has given the most direct response.


    At this time, the two had met frankly.


    Jun Beichen didn''t want to endure any more.


    He lowered his head and leaned close to Mu Si Ran''s ear. In a very provocative tone, he whispered, "baby, you''re mine."


    While he was talking, he had attacked the city gate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Si ran opened his mouth and breathed, and the pupils of his eyes could not gather slowly.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    "Relax. It''ll be comfortable."


    The atmosphere in the room is hot - Fire facing the sky, very warm - ambiguous.


    However, there are other situations downstairs.


    The sky is getting harder and harder to see.


    The dark sky in the distance has come to the Chinese security base.


    Mr. Jun also found the difference. He immediately asked people to look for Mr. Jun Beimo, and even issued a series of orders.


    Gu Jiu shook his head when he heard the man''s words.


    She won''t leave.


    Now it''s the end of the world.


    Even if she goes, where can she go.


    Man has occupied an important position in his mind. She won''t leave.


    Soon someone came to look for them.


    Jun Bei Mo holds Gu Jiu''s hand, and they return to the hall of Jun''s house again.


    I saw that the atmosphere in the hall was not as active as before, and even everyone''s face was not good-looking.


    Even the happiest Tang family looked serious at this time.


    Now they don''t know that Tang Meiling is dead.


    Otherwise, they will be more than a little ugly at this time.


    "Chief, the base was intruded by unknown people, and there were great casualties!"


    Just then, someone came from outside and told old master Jun.


    The old man looked at Jun Beimo for the first time.


    And Jun Beimo held Gu Jiu''s hand and began to make more and more efforts.


    He had a feeling that the end of the world seemed to be over.


    Look at the people in the hall. These people are greedy, selfish or ruthless.


    But this is their most real heart.


    "Grandpa, how''s the vaccine prepared?"


    Hearing Jun Beimo''s sudden inquiry, the old man shook his head.

 Chapter 567

    "Not much progress."


    Hearing Jun Beimo''s sudden inquiry, the old man shook his head.


    For this answer, Jun Beimo was not surprised.


    At this time, he has two personalities and gets along very peacefully.


    Jun Beimo looked at the woman around him with gentle eyes. "Baby, the battle is about to begin. Are you afraid?"


    Before Gu Jiu answered, the second personality went online, "woman, I''m not afraid. I''ll kill all the garbage."


    Gu Jiu frowned gently.


    But knowing that they all cared about her, they shook each other''s hands and gave a silent answer.


    "Bang..."


    Just then it was dark, and the manor gate of Jun''s house was blown up.


    A line of people in black appeared in the sight of everyone.


    The dark sky, coupled with the sudden emergence of black people, made people afraid.


    Many people knew the young man standing in the crowd.


    "Dong Da Shao?!"


    "The eldest young master of the Dong family..."


    "It was him..."


    Many people recognized the person. It was Dong Wenfeng.


    Dong Wenfeng looked at the people present with an excited look on his face, "hahaha... Everyone is here today, so it''s just a catch, so I don''t have to run back and forth."


    Then he waved his hand behind him. The people in black quickly removed the black cloth from their bodies and quickly exposed their true faces.


    They all smelled like zombies, but their eyes were scarlet, and their behavior was not very different from that of normal humans.


    Jun Beimo looked at these non-human beings in front of him with disgust and disgust in his eyes.


    He pushed Gu Jiu behind him, "woman, stay away."


    Then he looked in the direction of Dong Wenfeng.


    Or, to be correct, look at the middle-aged man around Dong Wenfeng.


    That man is Dr. Feng.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to be down."


    Dr. Feng didn''t expect Jun Beimo to be so straightforward at first.


    His eyes turned, as if he understood something, smiled and walked forward for a few steps.


    "I didn''t expect that the king''s soul has returned. It''s really gratifying," said the voice with a burning smile. "Unfortunately, this is not the time. You''re going to be buried here."


    "Hum! Let''s see if you have this ability!"


    Jun Beimo flew away without saying a word, and his thunder power began to greet Dr. Feng.


    This action is like a signal.


    All the humans present began to fight the zombie.


    Xiao Qi kept by Gu Jiu''s side all the time and beat back the zombies he wanted to get close to one by one.


    This time it was different from the zombies he had known when he fought in the past.


    They were not hurt by his ability.


    Even the special ability given to him by a man cannot be destroyed.


    Xiao Qi began to fight very hard.


    Gu Jiu''s eyes have been staring at Jun Beimo and the middle-aged man.


    The strength of the middle-aged man is very strong. At this time, the two are inseparable.


    They didn''t even hurt each other.


    Soon Gu Jiu found the surrounding situation and Xiao Qi''s hard work.


    She no longer pays attention to the battle of Jun Beimo and quickly runs the powers in her body.


    However, when Gu Jiuzhen was fighting, he found that the power didn''t work on the surrounding zombies at all.


    The fireball of fire power is like tickling the surrounding zombies, but it doesn''t hurt them at all.


    Xiao Qi kept protecting Gu Jiu and retreated to the place where there were few zombies.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, the movement in the distance, the familiar voice, attracted their eyes.

 Chapter 568

    That''s Huo Xiang''s voice.


    They followed Huo Xiang''s familiar voice and made their eyes tremble at a glance.


    Huo Xiang was standing in front of a woman and his moon was pierced by a zombie with his bare hands.


    Such an injury makes Gu Jiu and Xiao Qi understand that Huo Xiang is hopeless.


    Where it hurt was the heart.


    Unless the dead can be brought back to life, it is difficult for even the great Luo immortal to save Huo Xiang.


    "Huo Xiang! Xiangzi!"


    The woman behind her shouted anxiously. The voice was so flustered, so nervous and eager.


    Gu Jiu found that the woman behind Huo Xiang was her sister.


    She stood in the hall, watching the scene, unable to move at all.


    Because when the elder sister spoke, the zombie behind her also penetrated her body.


    At this moment, no one knows how frightened Gu Jiu is.


    Did they die like this in their previous lives?


    What is the meaning of her rebirth?


    Huo Xiang seemed to feel Gu Jiu''s eyes at this time. He looked over here.


    He opened his mouth, moved a few times, and then looked at the woman who fell on him.


    Hold the woman''s hand tightly in her hand, with a relaxed and comforting smile on her face.


    Just when he met Wang Yan, he finally knew why the schoolgirl always prevented him from confessing to Gu Jiu many times during her school life.


    Why do you always appear around Gu Jiu.


    It turned out that they were cousins.


    It turns out that this cool school flower has always liked him.


    Wang Yan also looked at Gu Jiu and opened her mouth.


    Gu jiuleng was in place, watching them close their eyes.


    Huo Xiang is saying goodbye and take care.


    And Xuejie called her sister, good sister. Goodbye.


    Why is that?


    Gu Jiu felt the blood flowing back all over her.


    The zombie next to their bodies began to nibble at their bodies.


    At this moment, Gu Jiu could no longer control it and ran towards their bodies.


    She doesn''t allow anyone, even zombies, to destroy their bodies.


    Gu Jiu was so eager that she didn''t find a flame flashing on her body when she ran.


    It''s not a red flame, it''s a dark purple flame with mysterious patterns.


    With each step of galloping, one flame after another is released from the body.


    The moment she left, she disappeared again.


    And the zombies around didn''t dare to approach her at all.


    Until Gu Jiu came to Huo Xiang and Wang Yan, the strange scene around him disappeared.


    Mr. Jun has been paying attention to Gu Jiu and found her different.


    But soon put his eyes on Jun Beimo.


    At this time, Jun Beimo was still fighting with Dr. Feng.


    The two are still unable to decide.


    Gu Jiu squatted down and stretched out her hands to touch Huo Xiang and Wang Yan''s body, but her hands trembled and dared not touch.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    Just then, the roar of zombies appeared again from a distance.


    Dr. Feng, who was fighting with Jun Beimo, smelled the speech with an excited light on his face.


    He left the battle circle and looked into the distance.


    I saw thousands or even millions of zombies again outside the Jun''s manor.


    Gu Jiu also heard the roar of millions of zombies.


    Everyone stopped fighting. They were shocked by the deafening roar.


    Millions of zombies came towards them.


    From a distance, it turned out that a young man led the zombies.

 Chapter 569

    "Zhen''er..."


    In the hall, the Song family leader watched the young man murmuring among the zombies.


    The man leading the zombie brigade is Song Zhen.


    At this time, Song Zhen''s eyes were scarlet and murderous.


    He is not Song Zhen at all.


    Dr. Feng looked at the arriving zombie group and directly ordered, "kill!"


    As soon as his voice fell, millions of zombies began to attack every human in China''s security base.


    Even Song Zhen joined the battle.


    Gu Jiu looked at the killing in front of him, his eyes were godless and his body trembled.


    Little seven couldn''t take care of anything else. Looking at Gu Jiu without any action, he constantly resisted the surrounding zombies and came forward.


    A new battle begins again.


    The battle between tens of thousands of people and millions of zombies has just begun.


    "Hahaha..." looking at the webmaster in front of him, Dr. Feng smiled.


    Jun Beimo was angry.


    Especially watching those zombies attack every member of your family.


    He went towards Dr. Feng again.


    "Your Majesty, the outcome of this battle has been decided. You''d better continue to sleep."


    He said a cruel move and went towards Jun Beimo.


    At this moment, Dr. Feng''s body began to change.


    A silver armor appeared, and the short hair at that end also elongated in an instant and flew up in the wind.


    Dr. Feng is not human.


    The reason why he appeared in the human world was just to prevent the Sirius family from returning to the divine world.


    Jun Beimo saw this moment, turned into a pair of furry ears on his head, and his black hair turned into long silver hair.


    In his hand, he took a long gun and went straight to Dr. Feng.


    No, or not Dr. Feng, but a fairy.


    Dr. Feng is the immortal in the divine world.


    No one paid attention to the battle between them. Everyone fought in a million zombies to save their lives.


    Song Zhen soon joined the battle from a distance. He kept attacking humans.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the Song family leader.


    Looking at his son who has disappeared since the end of the world, the Song family leader has a smile on his face.


    He didn''t attack Song Zhen, even with a happy smile.


    At this time, Song Zhen''s consciousness was gone and he soon shot.


    He personally took out the heart of the Song family leader.


    In his eyes, only killing.


    He didn''t recognize the man in front of him as his biological father.


    "Zhen''er..."


    Even when the Song family leader saw his son take out his heart with his own hands, his smile remained unchanged, but his face was a little distorted and painful.


    His body fell to the ground.


    Song Zhen felt the warm heart in her hand, lowered her head and looked unclear in her eyes.


    At this moment, he didn''t know why he wanted to cry.


    But the mood soon disappeared.


    He threw away his warm heart and attacked the people around him again.


    During the battle, new powers appeared.


    Tang Yi, Han Yun, Lei Jie, Xiao Liu, Tian An''an and others appeared.


    They kept pouring into the chaotic interior of Jun''s house.


    Lei Jie keeps Han Yun close.


    The battle is too chaotic.


    Every minute, every second is dozens of human deaths.


    There are too many zombies. The number is too large to resist.


    Gu Jiu saw Han Yun, Lei Jie, Tang Yi and others from a distance.


    But at this moment, she was weak and could only watch human beings die one by one.


    She doesn''t know what to do.


    I can only let Xiao Qi protect her.


    "Ah ah..."


    Just then a sad and painful voice sounded.


    Gu Jiu raised his mechanical head and looked down at the sound.


    Han Yun looked in a direction with grief stricken eyes.

 Chapter 570

    Gu Jiu''s eyes shifted.


    Han Dongfeng, who was not far away, had been killed by the hands of the zombie.


    Han Dongfeng is dead.


    She saved his life, but he died.


    Han Yun suddenly turned into a black snake a few meters long and two people thick.


    It turns out that Han Yun''s ability is to transform, or such a terrible snake.


    No wonder Han Dongfeng said at the beginning that his sister should never be shh.


    No wonder it''s powerful.


    Han Yun instantly patted the surrounding zombies into meat sauce.


    However, no matter how strong her strength was, she was soon surrounded by more and more zombies.


    Lei Jie looked at Han Yun''s dangerous situation and ran away quickly.


    "Yun Yun!"


    Raj ran quickly.


    One person and one snake are surrounded by zombies.


    Gu Jiu felt that she should be numb.


    That was her companion, her friend, and was drowned by the zombies.


    What''s wet on your face.


    Is that tears?


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Jun Beichen had heard the movement downstairs.


    But he couldn''t stop.


    Because he felt that as soon as his body stopped, he would really close his eyes completely and never see the youth under him again.


    Send the body to the deepest place and finally release all.


    Jun Beichen still had sweat on his face.


    "Baby, stay in the room and don''t come out."


    Then he kissed mousran''s lips deeply.


    Then he pulled away.


    At this time, Mu Si ran had no strength. He had been exhausted by tossing.


    Jun Beichen put on his clothes quickly and walked to the door.


    He suddenly stopped and turned to look at the embarrassed young man on the bed.


    "Xiao Si ran, I love you."


    The door was opened, closed again, and even locked.


    Mousran looked at this series of changes and was powerless at all.


    He heard the roar of zombies outside.


    It must be a mess outside.


    But he was powerless and powerless.


    Jun Beichen stood upstairs and saw the scene downstairs at a glance.


    The stairs had been destroyed. He flew down and came to Mr. Jun, who was protected by his family.


    "Grandpa, what happened?"


    "Ah..."


    Just then, Jun Beimo was attacked.


    Just now, Dr. Feng kicked Gu Jiu down while he was paying attention to him.


    Jun Beimo narrowed his eyes. When he fell to the ground, he flew to each other again.


    Gu Jiu heard the man''s voice and looked away.


    Seeing the blood at the corner of the man''s mouth, Gu Jiu stared at him motionless.


    At this time, Mr. Jun and Mr. Beichen explained the general course of the matter.


    "Gentleman, time is running out. Don''t force me!"


    The number of people around is gradually decreasing.


    Dr. Feng finally couldn''t help making a noise.


    He wants a quick decision.


    Jun Beimo ignored it at all, only knew to rush to the other party and kill him.


    Dr. Feng looked gloomy. "You forced me. You haven''t returned to your heyday. You''re not my opponent at all."


    With that, Dr. Feng tied his hands with French seals, and a white light flew towards Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beimo resisted with his hand, and his body was constantly pushed back by the white light.


    Finally I couldn''t resist.


    His strength is unmatched by the man in front of him.


    His strength can''t make it out at all.


    Jun Beimo looked at Gu Jiu, who was not far away, with pain in his eyes.


    "Let''s merge."


    "Let''s merge."


    The opening of two personalities one after the other.


    Only when they are fully integrated can they have a chance to win.

 Chapter 571

    Gu Jiu sees Jun Beimo injured again.


    She''s getting out of control.


    She didn''t know the two personalities at all, because she finally decided to integrate.


    At this time, she unconsciously exuded such great pressure.


    The body began to rise slowly.


    Until it rises into the void.


    A modern dress that is now capable is slowly replaced by red tulle.


    The hair that was simply tied scattered slowly.


    Black hair, each one is slowly turning red.


    A lotus flower loomed in the forehead.


    The whole body is surrounded by purple pattern flame.


    Everything was abnormal and finally stopped the fighting nearby.


    However, it is only nearby, and the battle in the distance continues.


    Not far away, Tang Yi rushed to Song Zhen.


    Looking at the killing of men, she looked more and more urgent and moved more and more hurriedly.


    "Song Zhen!"


    The man who was killing looked up at the speech.


    Looking at the man standing beside him, the movement of his hands is out of control.


    He killed Tang Yi.


    Tang Yi slowly looked down at the penetrating moon Hungary, and his cold face was finally broken.


    "Don''t kill again," she said softly, raising her head with difficulty.


    After words, my eyes are closed forever.


    With trembling hands, Song Zhen quickly took out her hand and picked up the woman who was about to fall to the ground.


    That''s so tight.


    He''s so sad.


    I''m really sad. My heart is killing me.


    What''s the matter?


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing Gu Jiu''s situation, Dr. Feng stopped attacking Jun Beimo.


    At this time, his eyes were frightened and his mouth whispered something gently.


    Jun Beimo, Jun Beichen, Jun laotaiye, everyone in Jun''s family, and the rest who knew Gu Jiu looked at her one after another.


    They looked at the woman floating in the void, her eyes closed, gorgeous and beautiful.


    When Gu Jiu changed, her memory instantly returned to her mind.


    Sirius, the king and emperor that can''t be seen for thousands of years, made the whole divine world start to panic.


    Finally, the Sirians had to be removed.


    Because it can''t be killed, it can only be sent to the human world.


    As the king of the netherworld hell, she was saved by the king, emperor and boy feared by the divine world.


    So she followed.


    How many lives have you been chasing.


    Has this life finally come to the end of everything?


    Gu Jiu opened his eyes and swept his indifferent eyes towards the crowd.


    Finally, he focused on the man who got up from the ground.


    Men have a nice name, Jun Beimo.


    Even ability is divided into two parts, forming two kinds of consciousness.


    Gu Jiu thought of everything and bent a charming smile around her mouth.


    Looking at the killing not far away, I gently raised my hand.


    All those who are still moving are still.


    Even Jun Beimo looked up at the woman.


    Gu Jiu was strange to him at this moment.


    Gu Jiu looked at Jun Beimo''s deep eyes and looked away.


    She looked at Dr. Feng and bent her mouth with contempt on her face. "The little immortal even rushed to be presumptuous in front of him!"


    Dr. Feng manipulated his body to stand on the ground and arched his hands. "Xiaoxian doesn''t know that the venerable is coming. I really feel frightened."


    Hearing his words, Gu Jiu sneered and raised his hand.


    "Bang..."


    Dr. Feng''s body flew out and hit the wall.


    It was an attack with spiritual power, which made him spit blood.


    Then I ignored him.


    Look at the human beings who have lost their voice on the ground.


    She seemed to sigh softly and flew towards the ground.


    Directly stopped his body not far from Jun Beimo.

 Chapter 572

    Looking at the man in front of me, there was no green and astringent in the divine world at this time.


    But it''s hard to hide the king''s spirit.


    No wonder those old guys in the divine world will send the Sirius family to the human world.


    Even with such despicable means.


    Jun Beimo felt the woman''s proximity and opened his mouth. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    And Gu Jiu has come to him.


    But soon passed by, and they didn''t say a word.


    Gu Jiu crossed Jun Beimo''s side and looked at the body behind him.


    And Zombies standing still.


    Where is a zombie? It''s clearly a ghost in the abyss of hell.


    But because he ate the human body, he kept a smelly skin bag.


    Gu Jiu raised his hand and all the zombies disappeared.


    Everyone who saw this scene felt fear.


    What a power.


    Will they disappear when they raise their hands.


    They looked at Gu Jiu and his eyes became scary.


    After cleaning up the evil spirits in the abyss, Gu Jiu turned and looked at the people of Jun''s family.


    Especially looking at Jun Beimo.


    "I am the king of the underworld. The Sirius family has this disaster only because of their willfulness. In this life, I will change its destiny and start all over again."


    Jun Beimo had a bad intuition and stepped forward quickly.


    "Woman! You are mine, you are my destiny!"


    He felt that if he didn''t say anything, the woman would really disappear from his life.


    Gu Jiu smiled and said sarcastically, "there is no destiny. Everything is just the constraints of those old guys in the divine world. You and I are just passers-by to each other."


    She stepped back a few steps away from the man''s hand to pull her.


    "What I''ve done wrong, the theory of destiny is caused by the divine world. Everything is just a cover. Now everything should return to the normal wheel of destiny."


    Jun Beimo stepped forward quickly when he heard the speech, "I don''t know, you are mine."


    He reached out to grab Gu Jiu.


    However, the strength of the other party is stronger than her, which is not what she can touch at all.


    Gu Jiu dodged the touch of the other party again.


    She swept her eyes at the people present and recited something in her mouth.


    The strange words made everyone fall to the ground one by one.


    This is to wash their memory.


    Everything is about to start again and return to a peaceful world.


    The old gentleman present, even Jun Beichen, Si Yun, Si Yu, Jiang Bai and others fainted to the ground one by one.


    Only Jun Beimo is still carrying it.


    Gu Jiu sighed again, "what''s the need for you? You and I just caused today''s fruit because of the fate thousands of years ago. Everything is just to return the fate to normal. Why do you bother?"


    Jun Beimo''s eyes were red, "I don''t care! You are mine, you can only be mine!"


    The man''s persistent words didn''t make Gu Jiu stop his next action.


    "What is wrong? You and I will pay for it today."


    When Jun Beimo fell into a coma, this sentence came back to his ears.


    When Gu Jiu raised his hands, he wanted to avoid and couldn''t hide at all.


    The whole world began to turn white.


    Zombies around the world are beginning to disappear.


    All humans also fell to the ground one by one.


    The whole world stood still for a moment.


    The world is quiet now.


    Gu Jiu felt the world sleeping.


    She glanced at the people present, especially at Jun Beimo in a coma.


    The man was influenced by her, and he didn''t know whether it would make his future road difficult.


    Gu Jiu flew to the sky again, emitting white light from his body.


    Those lights fly all over the world, and all the scenery is changing.

 Chapter 573

    A new day is coming.


    There is a lot of water on the spacious road.


    On the new morning, the staff at work are still catching the subway and the bus.


    The private car also slowly left the house.


    The breakfast shop is already ready to be continued.


    Everything has been restored before the end of the world.


    Mankind has returned to the peaceful world again.


    But they know nothing.


    They live as they used to.


    On this day, the members of Junshi branch of city a arrived at their posts as soon as possible.


    Because the boss informed the head office to send someone down to inspect today.


    It''s a matter of life and death for them.


    Wang Yan arrived at the company early in the morning to make preparations.


    She called her secretary into the office and gave important orders one by one.


    When the secretary went out, Wang Yan always felt something wrong.


    She seems to have forgotten something.


    When she took the mobile phone out of her pocket, she pressed the mobile phone screen, but she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten.


    It took a while before he laughed at himself.


    She seemed so nervous that she was at a loss.


    Wang Yan quickly adjusted her mood and walked out of the office.


    She doesn''t know. She forgot Gu Jiu.


    ¡­¡­


    On the national highway to city a, a handsome man suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was still a sense of loss in his eyes.


    "Woman! Baby..."


    His eyes swept around quickly.


    "Young Lord, what do you say?"


    Seeing the man open his eyes, Si Yun sitting beside him heard what the man said and asked.


    The man is also Jun Beimo who came to inspect city A.


    Hearing Siyun''s question, he looked up at the surrounding environment.


    There seems to be a lack of memory in the brain.


    He shook his head and said after a while, "it seems like a dream. I don''t remember much."


    He pressed his forehead hard again. It seemed that he had forgotten something important.


    Siyun nodded, looked at mu siran in the driver''s seat and said, "slow down a little."


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Jun Beimo was in a low mood.


    With the passage of time, all the employees of Jun''s branch have gone downstairs.


    They received the news in advance that the people from the headquarters would arrive soon.


    Many well-dressed employees stood in the company hall.


    The investigation of people from the head office is very important. Everyone is welcoming the person sent by the head office.


    Liu Yan took the employees of the company, constantly looking at her watch and looking at the revolving door in the hall.


    Anxious, why don''t the people in the head office show up.


    While waiting, several luxury and low-key luxury cars outside the company slowly stopped at the door of the company.


    Seeing that the car had stopped, Liu Yan immediately called two secretaries and walked out behind her.


    After walking out of the hall, Wang Yan''s face turned into a respectful smile.


    She led people to the door. The doors of the luxury cars had been opened.


    A handsome young man came down from the leading car.


    The man''s three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as a knife, and the whole person gives off a king''s momentum to frighten all living creatures around.


    The handsome face was filled with a gentle and alienated smile.


    Followed by several men from other cars, each of whom was heroic and handsome in a mess.


    The men walked to the back of the man who got off from the car. Their behavior was very rigorous and their eyes were very respectful.


    The faces in front of me are amazing, especially the one standing in the front.


    Liu Yan heard the inspiratory sound behind her and glared at the two secretaries.

 Chapter 574

    Then she put on a smile and came forward with people.


    "Hello, I''m Liu Yan, manager of Jun''s branch..."


    Everything is the same as the road of fate.


    But Gu Jiu is the only one missing.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed unconsciously.


    Soon Jun Beimo left with mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai.


    This time, Siyun and Siyu were not disturbed by Gu Jiu.


    They finished their work smoothly and got into the car when they came.


    Jun Beimo sat in the car and always felt something wrong.


    He looked up and looked deeply at the door of Jun''s branch.


    I always feel what will happen there.


    "Little Lord, shall we start?"


    Mousran saw that the man had been looking at the branch and thought there was something else he hadn''t done.


    Jun Beimo slowly shook his head when he heard the speech, and his thin lips gently opened, "drive."


    No one, nothing.


    He was uncomfortable all day. Everything was wrong.


    After the head office car left, a woman came out of the cafe opposite the company.


    That is a charming - enchanting demon - enchanting little woman.


    The woman watched the motorcade leave and go in the opposite direction.


    Everything finally returned to normal.


    But she didn''t know. When she came out of the cafe, Jun Beimo in the car turned back again.


    He saw her at a glance.


    "Stop! Turn around!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Jiuchao walked forward, thinking that there was no place in the world, and she had become a black family.


    Are you going back to the underworld.


    Just then, there were vehicles passing by quickly.


    Several luxury cars passed her and blocked ahead.


    Before the car stopped steadily, a tall and handsome man came down from the car.


    "Woman! I know you!"


    Jun Beimo stared at the woman in front of him.


    When he saw the woman, his heart beat abnormally fast.


    And deep inside, he always wanted to be close.


    Or he''ll definitely regret it.


    Looking at the man''s familiar face, Gu Jiu smiled.


    "Oh, it''s a pity I don''t know you."


    The indifferent smile and overflowing little face make Jun Beimo love and hate.


    He didn''t understand why the mood came so suddenly.


    Now he can only walk quickly to each other.


    They face each other from zero distance. "It doesn''t matter if they didn''t know each other before. Now they know each other. My name is Jun Beimo."


    Looking at the outstretched hand, Gu Jiu smiled.


    I didn''t expect him to come.


    They don''t know each other in this life.


    Ah, by the way, in fact, the so-called destiny is also true.


    Before, she had to tell lies in order to reassure men.


    However, the so-called fated man has a certain effect on the man in front of him.


    Because he is not a nobody in the human world after all.


    Sooner or later, he will fly into the sky and return to the divine world.


    It is even likely to replace the God King and rule three thousand worlds.


    Gu Jiu sent his hand to the man''s big hand.


    "Hello, my name is Gu Jiu."


    She chose her previous name again.


    No matter what the future road is, this time the man found her again.


    As long as she makes use of her ability, there must be no more chaos in the world.


    It doesn''t seem to be a big problem to accompany men like this.


    Jun Beimo felt the softness of his little hand and held the man in his arms.


    This hug is like having the world.


    Smelling the fragrance of the woman, Jun Beimo''s eyes suddenly became dark and some looked unknown.


    But soon all the emotions recovered.


    In this way, Gu Jiu was carried into the car by the man and drove towards the capital.


    Is it the end or a new beginning after all.

 Chapter 575

    Divine Divinity.


    This year, a great event happened in the divine world.


    The Sirius family had a son, the rosy clouds in the divine world spread all over the sky, and the red light shrouded the sky for three days and three nights.


    This is a sign.


    The strong come.


    The Sirians began to be rejected by the gods behind the God King.


    This exclusion has been for hundreds of years.


    Know that the son of Sirius grew up.


    The son of Sirius, named Mo, was born that year.


    He was born to be rejected, so he is more isolated.


    However, hundreds of years have passed, but he has been used to it.


    Until this day, he met a man.


    Since then, fate has been rewritten.


    ¡­¡­


    Spacious bridge, flowing with rapid water, this is Naihe bridge.


    This is the only way to the underworld.


    The son of Sirius was brought by the of the divine world.


    Looking at the three words of Naihe bridge, his eyes were curious.


    Both sides of the bridge also have this red and attractive fiery red color.


    That is the legendary other shore flower, Datura flower.


    Flowers bloom without leaves. Flowers and leaves never meet.


    He had heard of such flowers in the divine world.


    I didn''t expect such a demon - Rao, beautiful, full of seductive colors.


    He likes the red flowers very much.


    Very clean, even strong.


    While he was enjoying the scenery of Naihe bridge, he didn''t know that someone took him as a scenery.


    "Boy, where did you come from?"


    The sudden sound made Mo look up and chase away.


    But he looked around and found someone.


    That voice sounds like a woman.


    It''s just a little hoarse, as if it''s deliberate.


    He didn''t find the speaker and stood there waiting.


    He knew it wasn''t an illusion, it was a real noise.


    "Boy, I''m talking to you. Why shouldn''t you?"


    The sound sounded again, right in my ear.


    Mo quickly turned his head. This time he heard clearly, so it was a woman.


    But the moment he turned his head, he didn''t see anyone behind him.


    "I''m here."


    The voice sounded again behind him.


    Mo turned and saw the man.


    A woman, very... Beautiful, a woman of the demon.


    He has never seen such a beautiful and demon woman in the divine world.


    A woman in red is integrated with the flowers on the other side of Naihe bridge.


    She seems to be transformed by the other shore flower.


    Mo looked straight at the woman in front of him.


    When the woman saw his eyes, she burst into laughter, which was indescribable.


    Mo was awakened by the laughter.


    "Boy, you haven''t said yet. Where did you come from? It depends on your constitution. How could you appear on the edge of the underworld?"


    Mo put away the silly expression on his face, and his face was deep. "He was inadvertently brought by someone. He was stunned to see the scenery for a time, so he forgot to leave."


    He could hear that the woman in front of him was from the underworld, and he couldn''t help guessing her identity.


    The woman heard his words and looked at the Naihe bridge for tens of thousands of years.


    The bridge is still that bridge, the water is still so fast, and the flowers are still that color.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "there is nothing to see, just like a dead thing."


    The woman turned and walked forward, exuding strength.


    Seeing this, Mo said that this man is not simple. The momentum of his whole body is a little stronger than that of the leader of the Sirian family.


    He couldn''t help following the woman.


    "What''s your name?"


    The woman suddenly asked.


    "My name is mo, and I am a member of the Sirius family."

 Chapter 576

    The woman walking in front, smelling the speech, turned and looked at him.


    After a long time, he laughed again, "hahaha... It''s you. It''s a pity."


    The woman said this and walked forward again.


    Mo followed the woman''s footsteps.


    He wanted to ask what she meant.


    However, if you go after women''s footsteps, you will soon lose sight of each other.


    "You go. We''ll meet again later."


    The sound from a distance stopped Mo from looking for it.


    He stood there for a long time and didn''t know what to think.


    It was a long time before he turned and left.


    Later¡ª¡ª


    Later, Mo always went to Naihe bridge. He wanted to see the woman again.


    The woman left a deep impression on him.


    But he never saw each other here again.


    Until their Sirians were expelled from the human world by the divine world.


    He didn''t know what was going on at that time.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you arrive at the underworld.


    All around are solemn decorations, even with terrible patterns, and there are ghost envoys with faces.


    The ghost envoy pulled him into a gate.


    "Go in!"


    The ghost envoy pushed him hard into the door.


    After Mo entered, he saw the figure above the hall.


    "Is that you?!"


    His voice was very excited, even with some joy.


    The woman sitting in the hall was the one he saw at Naihe bridge that day.


    The woman saw that there was no decadence on his face, and even after seeing her death, she was very happy and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Silly boy, do you know you''re unlucky?"


    Mo shook his head foolishly. He only knew that at this time he saw a woman again and was very happy.


    Looking at the woman in red and sitting half on the hall wantonly, her eyes couldn''t move away.


    Her figure filled my heart and eyes.


    "You''re beautiful -"


    He said it.


    Mo heard his voice, said his heart, quickly bowed his head, as if embarrassed.


    When the woman heard his words, she laughed wantonly again.


    She knew what those old people in the divine world had done, and she had long known that they would not tolerate the Sirius family in the divine world.


    So the original pity is also a real pity.


    She could see that the boy in front of her had some ability, but it was a pity that there was no guidance, even very pure.


    Thinking that the other party is about to arrive in the human world, maybe the divine world will kill them all, and the woman''s beautiful eyes have a little thought.


    "Boy, come forward."


    Mo Wen Yan quickly looked up and walked towards the woman with accelerated steps.


    He looked straight at the woman in the seat and walked up the steps step by step.


    Until you come to a woman.


    They sit and stand at a distance of less than half a meter.


    Fragrance, flower fragrance, like lotus fragrance, makes people smell very comfortable.


    The woman looked at the silly boy in front of her, because it was a pity in her heart just now, so she had to do one thing.


    "Silly boy, remember my name, Jiu."


    With that, she shot quickly and gushed a lot of black fog from her body.


    The ability of swallowing surged towards the inking body.


    This is the power of the Lord of the underworld.


    Woman, nine, is the Lord of the underworld.


    He is a God King in the same heaven. He has extraordinary magic power. No one dares to provoke him in the six realms.


    Although she is a woman, she is a cruel and ruthless Lord.


    At this time, she gave too much to each other through her own ability because of a silly boy.


    A thought difference has created their future destiny.

 Chapter 577

    The woman transferred her ability to Mo, who fainted to the ground.


    Looking at Mo''s clean and handsome face, and then looking at her hands, she laughed at herself.


    Maybe it''s that she has been so boring for tens of thousands of years.


    What does it have to do with her whether the person in front of her is dead or alive.


    Even if it''s a pity, not living is just a good seedling disappearing.


    In the vast world, thousands of good immortal bones can''t be found, but there are also a hundred.


    Why did you notice him.


    Maybe when we first met, because of the other party''s words.


    I was stunned by the scenery of Naihe bridge for a moment?


    What a fool. A woman picks her lips and smiles bitterly.


    I think she was fascinated by the scenery.


    But now, it''s extremely greasy.


    Anyone who has watched it for tens of thousands of years will be tired of it.


    But the nerd''s words that day recalled her memory of seeing Naihe bridge.


    The woman returned and clapped her hands. Soon the door in the hall was opened and two ghost envoys came in.


    "Take people down."


    The ghost dragged the man away, and the smile on the woman''s face disappeared.


    She looked at the heavy and solemn hall with boredom in her eyes.


    But as the Lord of the underworld, she had no choice.


    The figure of the woman sitting in the hall gradually disappeared.


    There was no one in the empty hall. It was solemn, heavy and solemn. The hall with a trace of blood was completely quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    Decades later.


    The woman met Mo again in the same position.


    At this time, the ink face is not as clean as before.


    Even mature a lot.


    He has lived in the human world for decades.


    He always thought he was human, but when he came to the underworld, he found that he was not.


    Not human.


    He is a man of the divine world.


    In the human world, their Sirius family is limited. The so-called destiny makes their people fall into the pain of reincarnation.


    The means of people in the divine world are really insidious.


    Even if we drive them to the human world, we will not let them go.


    Mo saw the rigidity of women again.


    At this time, there was no previous focus on his face.


    He began to change, some unfathomable.


    The woman didn''t expect that it had only been reincarnated for decades, and even changed the fool''s appearance.


    They looked at each other in the hall and said nothing to each other.


    This time none of them spoke. The woman directly let the ghost emissary and threw the ink into the reincarnation of the human world again.


    ¡­¡­


    Another few decades.


    Mo appeared in front of the woman again.


    He changed again.


    His face became cold and numb with the gloomy smell.


    The woman looked at the man carefully.


    They kept silent in the hall for a long time.


    No one took the initiative.


    After a long time, the woman let the ghost emissary throw people into the human world again.


    Mo did not resist at all.


    &&


    Another few decades.


    Ink appeared in front of women as before.


    This time, the woman finally found something wrong.


    Instead of looking at Mo, she asked the ghost envoy to take out the yin-yang scroll.


    Looking at the things above, the woman''s eyes were surprised and finally laughed.


    When she laughed wantonly, the ink below looked at the woman''s deep eyes.


    It''s like looking at women a long time ago.


    Women never thought that ink would appear every few decades, no, or 28 years. It was just a ghost in the divine world.


    "Silly boy, the so-called destiny is just a trick. Won''t you break this taboo by yourself? I think your ability now is easy."


    The woman rolled up Yin and Yang and said.

 Chapter 578

    Mo heard the woman''s words, the mood in his eyes closed and recovered his cold look.


    He looked at the woman with a trace of persistence in his eyes.


    I don''t know what I''m clinging to.


    The woman looked at his silent appearance and sighed.


    She can''t understand each other now.


    Raising his hand, the ghost envoy came forward and took the ink down again.


    He fell into reincarnation again.


    After that, this scene will always be staged every 28 years.


    Only later, they began a simple conversation.


    Now, because of continuous reincarnation, his physique began to change and his ability became stronger and stronger.


    Of course, the people of the divine world are still staring at the Sirians.


    Even if they were exiled, the people of the divine world did not relax their vigilance.


    Back to the underworld again, Mo Qingmen walked to the hall.


    This time there was no woman in the hall.


    This made his deep eyes look anxious.


    He looked around and couldn''t find the smell of women at all.


    She''s not here.


    Mo sat on the spot and the ghost envoy left. He was alone in the spacious hall.


    After a long time, the woman didn''t appear.


    A woman has a nice name, nine.


    The same word as him.


    Mo, Jiu.


    When he accidentally entered Naihe bridge and met a woman, he didn''t know that the woman would make him so persistent.


    But he has no strong ability.


    Or you''ll get what you want.


    However, the divine world sent him to the human world. During this period, he can also slowly strengthen his power.


    This is the only thing worth looking forward to for him.


    And every twenty-eight years, he can see women.


    Mo has been waiting for the arrival of women.


    Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed.


    I remembered the last time a woman talked to him and said that she would meet him next time. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t appear.


    Looking at the ghost emissary who came to take him, he deeply forgot the empty seats in the hall and closed his mouth tightly.


    He will come again in twenty-eight years.


    No matter what the delay is, he must ask him next time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, twenty-eight years came again.


    This time Mo met a woman.


    But women are no longer dressed in red, but in black.


    It made her look a little dark.


    He even smelled a faint smell of blood.


    "Are you hurt?!" he hurried forward in a worried tone.


    The woman sat on the seat, pressed her forehead wearily, "it''s not my blood."


    Her tone was full of fatigue.


    Mo stopped his feet and looked at the woman''s frown. He wanted to come forward and smooth it for her.


    This time they were taken away by the ghost messenger without saying a few words.


    Mo didn''t ask why the woman didn''t appear last time.


    When he got out of the hall, he asked the ghost emissary around him what happened in the underworld.


    The ghost emissary knew that he had an unusual friendship with Pluto, so he hesitated for a moment and said it.


    It turned out to be a dispute between the fairy world and the underworld.


    The fairy world wants to marry the underworld, and the son of the emperor of heaven marries the underworld king.


    Hearing the news, Mo''s face was very ugly and distorted.


    He did not go to the human world this time.


    Instead, he negotiated with the ghost envoys around him, confused them with his own ability, left the underworld and went straight to the fairy world.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, a big event happened in the fairy world.


    The immortal bone, the son of the Heavenly Emperor and the future successor of the Heavenly Emperor, was removed, and he was completely abandoned.


    The emperor of heaven was angry and sent millions of heavenly soldiers and generals to catch the murderer.

 Chapter 579

    Mo had already fled and returned to the underworld.


    He took the opportunity these days to remove the immortal bone from the son of the emperor of heaven when there were no artifacts and no one noticed.


    The immortal bone is still in his hand.


    This is a good tonic.


    As long as you grind it and refine the pill, you can make him stronger.


    He felt nothing wrong with doing so.


    Nine is his.


    When he met a woman, the other party laughed at him wantonly, so close.


    No one has the capital to own nine.


    Only he, only he can.


    Mo returned to the underworld again, found the two ghost envoys before, and entered reincarnation again.


    He was not afraid that the fairyland would find him.


    Because of his ability and his natural capital, no one can see him.


    After Mo entered reincarnation, Jiu also knew about the fairyland.


    She was in a better mood when she knew that the marriage between the fairy world and the underworld was inevitable.


    But thinking of the evil spirits in the abyss of the underworld recently, she frowned again.


    She had no idea at that time that Mo had done it.


    I didn''t even know that when they met, the other party misunderstood her fatigue and thought she was unhappy because of her entanglement with the fairy world.


    Until the fairy world couldn''t find the murderer, and finally came to the underworld.


    When the son of the emperor of heaven was about to marry the Lord of the underworld, he was suddenly removed from the immortal bone, which was a big event.


    The emperor of heaven had to come to the door and ask to see Pluto.


    After meeting, she asked her if she knew who the murderer was.


    He promised not to do anything to the murderer, but asked the other party to call out the immortal bone.


    Nine smell speech ridicule, will people impolitely invited out of the underworld.


    But afterwards, she also found that it was too coincidental.


    Then she began to check the people of the underworld.


    Soon the clue was put on the two ghost envoys who had left with mo.


    But asking them is also one question and three don''t know.


    If she had not known that Mo had left the underworld, she would have thought about the other party.


    Thinking that Mo did it, Jiu smiled.


    After a long time, he smiled and scolded at the empty hall: "what a fool!"


    The fairyland suffered a great loss, but it was able to knock off its teeth and swallow it in its stomach.


    But soon the emperor of heaven found a way to repair immortal bones for his son.


    After that, the well water in the fairy world and the underworld did not invade the river.


    ¡­¡­


    The period of twenty-eight years has come again.


    Ink has entered the underworld, but the cold heart has a silk temperature in this cold space.


    It''s like his home. It''s his peace of mind.


    Apart from the underworld, he didn''t know where he could expect this.


    He was taken to the hall by the ghost envoy again.


    This time the woman was still dressed in red.


    She is still so beautiful, so demon.


    The inviolable - inviolable appearance makes people look up to it all the time.


    Nine looked at the coming ink and didn''t take the initiative to mention the fairy world.


    Instead, he asked him what happened in the human world this time and how he spent the past 28 years.


    Mo told her everything in the past 28 years.


    The tone was plain but very serious.


    Nine leaned back comfortably in her seat and listened to the man sitting on the ground next to her seat.


    She didn''t hum until the other party finished talking about his short life.


    "Why don''t you end the twenty-eight year period? Even for those who have no destiny, it must not happen with your ability. It will be more convenient for you to improve your strength in the human world."


    Mo Wen Yan looked up at the woman with persistence in his eyes.

 Chapter 580

    He won''t tell women. He just wants to see each other every 28 years.


    Twenty eight years is long enough for him.


    No matter how long he is afraid, he is afraid that the other party will forget him.


    "It''s not necessary," he said.


    Nine burst into laughter when she heard the words, and her expression didn''t understand.


    Then she began to talk about the trouble brought to her by the evil spirits in the abyss of the underworld these days.


    They all revolted collectively, and she simply pushed them to the bottom of the abyss.


    So that they can stay in line for a while.


    These evil spirits will find a sense of existence every once in a while, which is also quite a headache.


    When Mo heard her words, he knew that he had misunderstood last time.


    There was something of obvious amazement on his expression.


    Thinking of what he did in the fairyland, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Who told them to really think about women.


    It''s just an evil ghost in the abyss of the underworld, so he doesn''t need to intervene.


    Women''s strength is still very strong. Subduing them is also a warning to ghosts in the underworld.


    Nine looked at the mood on the man''s face and suddenly asked, "what about the immortal bone?"


    "Already alchemy..." I ate it.


    Ink has spoken without thinking through the brain.


    He suddenly looked up at the woman and looked at her with smiling eyes.


    Seeing that the woman was not angry, she even had a joke in her eyes.


    He breathed a great sigh of relief.


    This time they got along very well.


    It is also the only time when they get along with each other and talk the most.


    However, time always passes quickly.


    The ghost emissary appeared again and took the ink away.


    After Mo left, Jiu began to be bored.


    She wandered in the underworld all day and looked at every scene and thing in the underworld. Her eyes were tired.


    She was bored and wanted to find something to do.


    Evil spirits have been driven into the bottom of the abyss and will not come out to find a sense of existence in a short time.


    Maybe she can go around the human world.


    Go and see what that nerd is like in the human world.


    But now Mo has left.


    Only next time.


    Next time they can enter the human world together in about the same time.


    It''s better for her to call her sister a little earlier than mo.


    Head fantasy, ink little man, his eyes were shining and shouted to her sister. Jiu smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty eight years have arrived as scheduled.


    Ink appeared again.


    This time, Jiu didn''t get along with him for long, so he asked the ghost envoy to take him away.


    Mo left with a puzzled look at her.


    I always feel something wrong with women. My eyes seem to be excited and eager to try.


    At this time, he didn''t know what women were going to do.


    By the time he knew it, it was too late, and they missed the first life in vain.


    That taste made him regret, even irritable, and everything began to get out of control.


    ¡­¡­


    After the ghost envoy took the ink away, Jiu left first and reached the place of reincarnation in the human world.


    She told me before that she would enter the human world one step ahead of mo.


    Looking at the passage of the human world, she jumped down without hesitation.


    She was wrong this time.


    Ink is not smooth in the human world.


    And she also forgot the disturbance of the divine world.


    They can''t meet in this life.


    Even if they meet, they are only limited and obstructed by Mo''s own divine world.


    Everything is too much fun.


    Just because of the meeting that year, the later ones were out of control.


    They then fell into endless entanglement.


    Even lead to the underworld being invaded - into and release the evil ghost of the abyss.

 Chapter 581

    Nine arrived at the human world, and then the evil spirits in the abyss of the underworld were released by the people of the divine world and sent to the human world.


    Even the divine world knows that Pluto has entered the human world.


    Began to use the evil spirits of the underworld to inflict heavy damage on the Sirius family in the human world.


    Jiu has become an ordinary human in the human world. She has no memory.


    She is a poor person whose father doesn''t care for her mother and dies early.


    The end of the world broke out and the zombie came out of the cage. She had her own powers, but she paid foolishly for her family.


    Eventually died and was bitten by a zombie.


    At the moment of death, her soul floated out and looked at the zombies everywhere.


    How could she not know that these are evil spirits in the abyss of the underworld.


    She was angry and thought that she, the Lord of the underworld, should be played - fooled like this. How can she be reconciled.


    And the idea of coming to the human world.


    Let her also feel the malice of the world.


    That''s the obstruction of the divine world.


    So that she can''t see that fool, or even meet him.


    Even after the end of the world, she was saved once by a fool.


    But they don''t know each other.


    She refused the man''s request and returned to her "family" again.


    Finally died miserably.


    All this is the malice of the people in the divine world.


    Although she returned to the underworld after her death, the fool was definitely hurt in this world crisis.


    These are evil spirits. Where are they eliminated.


    Even her Pluto, it is difficult to completely eliminate it.


    They can only be locked up in the abyss of the underworld.


    Nine is angry.


    She disappeared and went back to the underworld.


    After her soul disappeared, a motorcade appeared not far away.


    A group of people came down from the car.


    The hurried man in front of him was dressed in solid black. He walked quickly towards Gu Jiu''s body.


    He is Jun Beimo.


    The closer he came, the more he felt heartache.


    He followed the traction and ran fast.


    The surrounding zombies scattered after feeling the existence of men.


    It seems that some fear led them to flee.


    Until I saw the woman''s miserable face.


    The man knelt on the ground.


    His eyes are dull, even empty.


    It was a dead body without a soul.


    Not the woman he thought.


    But that body does have a feminine smell.


    I''ve seen this woman before. Why didn''t I recognize her.


    Jun Beimo thought of everything.


    In fact, every time in the twenty-eight year period, he would think of women in advance.


    This is the day he looks forward to most.


    Looking forward to death, looking forward to meeting women.


    But this time he was so heartbroken.


    He didn''t understand why.


    They can meet clearly, and maybe they will live a good life.


    Until a hundred years later, they left the world.


    But no, nothing.


    He didn''t even talk to each other.


    Seeing Jun Beimo kneeling on the ground and looking at a woman''s miserable body, mu siran and others came to him quickly.


    "Little master -"


    Mousran squatted beside the man and wanted to help him up.


    But when he saw the man''s eyes covered by his hat, he forgot all his actions.


    Those eyes were scarlet and filled with great anger.


    Jun Beimo thought of it.


    Everything is done by people in the divine world.


    They still won''t let him go.


    Jun Beimo stretched out his hands and wiped the embarrassed traces for the soulless body.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai didn''t dare to disturb him when they saw his actions.


    The little Lord''s cherished action surprised them.

 Chapter 582

    Jun Beimo stood up with the woman''s broken body in his arms.


    The black hat on his head was lifted by the wind, revealing his original face.


    He has long silver hair and hairy ears on his head.


    The handsome face is cold and ugly.


    The man''s whole body is releasing towering anger and wants to destroy the world.


    But he can''t.


    He can''t let women die in vain.


    He wants to subvert and rewrite all this.


    Jun Beimo took the woman''s body and walked in one direction.


    "Don''t follow me."


    Throw it to Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai, and he leaves.


    Mo didn''t wait until the last minute of twenty-eight years to die this time.


    He killed himself.


    Kill yourself.


    Just to rewrite all this.


    After his death, he did not go to the underworld, but to the fairyland.


    I went to the emperor of heaven and asked for a magic weapon.


    Time reversal device.


    How could the emperor of heaven give it to him.


    But Mo thought of the tragic death of a woman and wasted his life in vain. How could he be reconciled.


    His brain the celestial world, alerted the immortals in the celestial world, and caused a miasma in the celestial world.


    Finally, the emperor of heaven was forced to hand over the magic weapon with both hands.


    The most important thing is that they know the identity of mo.


    Mo gets what he wants and goes straight to the underworld.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine returned to the underworld and began to rectify the underworld, disposing of all ghost envoys and Yan masters everywhere.


    The rectification this time is a killing spree.


    She plans to finish sorting out the underworld and go to the divine world to ask for an explanation.


    But before she could act, Mo appeared.


    Mo saw Jiu, and his eyes showed grievances and injuries.


    "Why are you here? Isn''t it time yet?" nine frowned and asked.


    Ink took out the time reversal device and opened it directly.


    "Jiu, how can I be reconciled to you? We won''t miss it this time."


    Mo looked at the woman in front of her affectionately and said his unwillingness.


    Jiu just wanted to ask clearly, but it was too late.


    The time reversal device has been activated.


    She disappeared, and then ink disappeared.


    This time they won''t miss it again.


    Before Mo disappeared, he cut off a piece of red clothes on Jiu and held it tightly in his hand.


    No one can stop them this time.


    The time reversal device has great side effects.


    Especially when the ink opens itself.


    His soul is divided into two parts.


    But this time he finally met a woman.


    Although there were some twists and turns in the process, they finally met.


    This time they met and loved each other.


    Although he hasn''t thought of all this yet, it''s all a matter of time.


    He finally told the woman everything he wanted to say.


    He has long liked Jiu.


    This woman is his.


    He''s the one he wants.


    It''s his persistence.


    He is the one he dare not ask, but he cares about it all the time.


    Even if the world goes back to the end, they still meet after all.


    Sitting in the car, he turned back if he felt something.


    In the crowd, I saw the figure of women at a glance.


    That is the treasure he always keeps in mind and looks into his eyes.


    Jun Beimo, the little Lord of the jun family, is the hope of the Sirius family.


    Sooner or later, he will change, be strong and think of everything.


    In this life, he has a destined person. After a hundred years, he will think of everything.


    Then he won''t let women go.


    He also had this selfishness when he was looking for a time reversal tool.


    Want to say what you think to a woman.


    Let the other party have no way back, can only accept him.

 Chapter 583

    Jun Beimo meets Gu Jiu in city a and carries him to the car.


    In this regard, mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai showed stunned expressions one after another.


    This is the first time their young Lord is interested in a woman.


    Looking at each other''s faces, it''s like they''ve been in love for a long time.


    Thinking of the lineage of your family and the theory of the destined person, the four people had a common idea one after another.


    The motorcade headed towards the capital.


    Jun Beimo held the woman in his arms and didn''t ask each other''s meaning, so he held people in his arms.


    The force is tight, as if it were loosened a little, and the woman would disappear.


    The feeling was so strong that he didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Gu Jiu didn''t ask where the man took her.


    Now her destined encounter with him made her give up the idea of going back to the underworld.


    This silly boy, still stay as usual.


    But without being careful about her in the underworld, she felt a little different.


    City a is not close to the capital. On that night, the team stopped and settled in city s.


    Mousran has already prepared the hotel for accommodation.


    Jun Beimo took the woman out of the car and walked towards the hotel.


    He didn''t expect to meet a woman before, and the hotel was booked in advance.


    But even so, he has no intention of opening a room alone.


    He carried the woman directly into his room.


    Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai also stepped into the room one after another.


    They checked the security of the room and there was nothing wrong, so they began to arrange dinner.


    Jun Beimo sat on the sofa with Gu Jiu in his arms and looked at the woman in his arms. His eyes were so serious and so affectionate.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Jiu couldn''t help laughing. "Won''t your eyes be uncomfortable looking at me like this?"


    Jun Beimo shook his head and pressed her head in front of Yue Xiong. His dark eyes were manic for a moment.


    Gu Jiu didn''t find anything wrong with the man.


    At this time, what she thought was the constant reincarnation of the other party. It didn''t take 28 years to report to the underworld, but she still didn''t break the law.


    If she didn''t know each other''s thoughts at this time, she would have lived in vain for tens of thousands of years.


    I didn''t expect the boy to have such a mind for her.


    Jun Beimo has been holding Gu Jiu.


    The atmosphere between them was very warm, and he enjoyed the comfort of this moment.


    Soon, however, the four of mousran had prepared dinner.


    He loosened the woman''s body and pulled the man to the table.


    Looking at the delicious food with perfect color and smell, Gu Jiu was not hungry.


    Because at this time, she is still not Gu Jiu who has no memory.


    Now she is the Lord of the underworld, nine.


    However, seeing the man beside her looking at her attentively, Gu Jiu smiled faintly, this silly boy.


    She picked up her chopsticks and tasted the tasteless food.


    When Jun Beimo saw the woman moving chopsticks, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help hooking up.


    When it was time to rest, Jun Beimo also held Gu Jiu tightly in his arms.


    The two were lying in the same bed.


    Today, Jun Beimo is like a conjoined baby. He never leaves Gu Jiu''s side for a moment.


    Now Gu Jiu doesn''t feel hungry or even sleepy.


    She opened her eyes and leaned against the arms of the man behind her.


    And Jun Beimo was not sleepy.


    "Woman, just go back to the capital and marry me."


    In this warm and comfortable space, Jun Beimo''s firm words sounded.

 Chapter 584

    Gu Jiu''s eyes were stunned for a moment.


    However, she quickly turned and looked at the man behind her.


    With a smile in his eyes, "are you proposing to me?"


    Your boy wants to marry the Lord of the underworld. Do you know that the Lord of the underworld cannot marry anyone? Do you know how much shock will be caused by knowing this news in the six realms.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know. He has no memory at this time.


    Even if there is memory, the woman in front of him is the person he asks for.


    "Yes, I''m proposing."


    Gu Jiu laughed when he heard the speech. "Other people propose with rings and flowers. You don''t seem to be ready for anything."


    Just as her voice fell, junbei Mo loosened her body, got out of bed and walked aside.


    He took a box out of his clothes from a distance.


    Seeing the small wooden box of the ancient copy, Gu Jiu had a guess in his heart.


    The man took the box and walked towards her step by step.


    Come to her and open the box.


    The ring she found in her previous life appeared in front of her again.


    Jun Beimo squatted down, took out the ring and took it to the ring finger of her left hand.


    "Woman, you are mine from now on."


    The woman didn''t stop him or even let him move, which made Jun Beimo feel relieved.


    Gu Jiu raised his hand and looked at the ring on his hand. The smile on his face couldn''t help increasing.


    She looked at the man squatting by the bed and said with a smile: "who is whose is not necessarily."


    Jun Beimo hugged her and said affectionately, "I am yours and I will always belong to you."


    Whether he belongs to a woman or a woman belongs to him, as long as they are together, it is the best result.


    Now Jun Beimo just wants to marry a woman. He wants this woman and can''t wait.


    Gu Jiu knew his mind, but he didn''t resent it.


    Even thinking of their relationship and love in the last life, she had no reason to refuse.


    I''m afraid that after a hundred years, the other party will return to the underworld and think of everything. At that time, I don''t know what will happen to him.


    One night later, Jun Beimo took the woman on the bus again.


    The motorcade headed for the capital quickly this time.


    Before noon, the motorcade stopped in a manor full of gun guards.


    This is not the Junjia villa of the previous Chinese security base.


    Even bigger and more spectacular than there.


    Mousran gave the pass to the guard at the door, and then released it soon.


    In the process, Mu Si ran even inadvertently glanced at the woman sitting in the back seat.


    At this time, the woman is very comfortable lying in the arms of the little Lord.


    Even now this situation did not let her show any emotion.


    Mousran drove the car into the manor, but he already had this woman''s idea.


    It took at least ten minutes to drive in the manor before it stopped in front of the moving villa.


    Jun Beimo personally opened the door, took the woman''s hand and walked towards the villa.


    Entering the hall, Gu Jiu picked up his eyebrows when he saw the man sitting in the hall.


    The man wearing white comfortable home clothes and glasses on the bridge of his nose exudes an elegant temperament.


    This man is the eldest brother of Jun Beimo, Jun Beichen.


    Seeing the man here, Gu Jiu inadvertently glanced at mu siran behind them.


    Sure enough, Mu Si Ran''s eyes were also placed on the man sitting on the sofa.


    The deep love in the bottom of her eyes was captured by her even though it was hidden again.


    Gu Jiu sighed when he thought that the world had returned to the first good time at Jun Beichen''s wedding in his previous life.

 Chapter 585

    Jun Beichen looked up and saw a crowd appearing in the hall.


    Especially after seeing Gu Jiu more.


    Gu Jiu looked at him and smiled back.


    "Come back?" Jun Beichen looked away and stood up to walk towards Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beimo nodded coldly.


    Then he hugged the man in his arms and looked at him, "I''m going to marry her."


    Is this the woman he introduced to?


    Jun Beichen picked his eyebrows and looked at Gu Jiu again. This time, his eyes were smiling.


    When he saw Jun Beimo appear with a woman, he almost guessed.


    But I didn''t expect that my little brother should be so amazing.


    In the past, such exclusion has now brought back the destined person neatly.


    He saw the ring on the woman''s hand.


    "Hello, I''m Jun Beichen, the eldest brother of Beimo."


    Jun Beichen handed over his hand in a friendly manner, with an obvious sense of closeness.


    Gu Jiu smiled and stretched out his hand.


    However, just when he was about to meet Jun Beichen''s hand, he was horizontally inserted - in and held it in one hand.


    "Her name is Gu Jiu. I''ll take her back to her room first."


    Then he walked upstairs with the woman in his arms.


    Gu Jiu looked at the man around her.


    Looking at the corners of his tightly pursed mouth, he looked unhappy, just like what virus Jun Beichen was.


    Why didn''t men have such a big possession in previous lives.


    However, thinking of the entanglement between Jun Beichen and mu siran, he felt he couldn''t watch them make the same mistake again.


    So at the angle that junbei Mo didn''t see, he hit a mark on junbei Chen.


    No one saw the action, and no one could see the mark.


    Jun Beichen turned and looked at the back of the two people leaving. The joking smile on his face overflowed.


    Until the figure of the people upstairs disappeared, the smile on Jun Beichen''s face disappeared.


    He turned to Mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai, who were standing in the hall: "go down and have a rest, too."


    Once again he sat back in his previous seat. Jun Beichen closed his eyes and meditated.


    Hearing the footsteps of leaving, Jun Beichen made a sound again, "Si ran left."


    The sound of footsteps leaving was less.


    He knew that the young man was standing not far away, "come here."


    Mousran looked up at the elegant and handsome man on the sofa and walked towards each other step by step.


    In between, Jun Beichen''s eyes did not open.


    "Xiao Si ran, I have a headache. I don''t know what''s wrong. I''ve had a headache since this morning. I''m weak. It''s like being drugged. Please help me."


    When he just turned around, a picture suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Although the picture was not clear, it was so real that he clearly knew what had happened.


    He even married the notorious woman of the Tang family.


    They were even drugged and forced to marry.


    But later, he broke out and tried his best to put his little Siman on the bed.


    The white - fair skin, the soft interior, so comfortable.


    It''s like he really went in.


    Just the scene in his brain, so let him erode - bone - pin - soul. I don''t know how beautiful it is to really do it.


    Jun Beichen''s words just landed, the footsteps sounded, and the youth stood behind him.


    The fingers with temperature pressed his head gently without saying a word.


    Lying relaxed on the sofa, I opened my eyes and saw the emotion in the eyes of the young man in front of me.


    What a silly boy.

 Chapter 586

    Even if he hides again, he knows.


    I knew it a long time ago.


    But what kind of response can he give.


    How can the people of your family live beyond twenty-eight if they have no destiny.


    How long can he stay with the young man in front of him.


    In his mind, the young man chihuaguo lay in bed and let him do what he owed. The repressed voice and the real feeling made Jun Beichen look at the young man in front of him.


    His hand stretched out involuntarily.


    Mousran fell into panic when the man opened his eyes.


    He knew that his eyes were too straightforward for the young master to find out.


    So I forgot to continue the action on my hand.


    Seeing the young master''s hands stretched out towards him, mousran stopped breathing.


    He watched the hand get closer and closer.


    The touch of the finger was already felt on the lips.


    Rub it a little. It''s so ambiguous.


    Moussa did not move and let the young master play with it.


    "Xiao Si Ran''s lips are so warm."


    Jun Beichen''s hoarse voice sounded.


    He didn''t think he really moved.


    However, it was too late to find it. He simply didn''t withdraw and feel the soft lips.


    It must be comfortable to kiss.


    Mousran heard this and pursed his lips uncontrollably.


    It was like a response, a kiss touching his finger.


    Sure enough, Jun Beichen felt his action and his eyes sank.


    He once again put his hand out of control to Mu Silan''s neck and pressed his head down.


    Their faces are getting closer and closer.


    Until the lips gently touch each other.


    Jun Beichen''s reason still didn''t exist at this moment.


    He kissed each other hard, trying to embed everyone in his body.


    And Mu Si ran didn''t dare to resist or want to resist because of his mind.


    He didn''t dare to respond and could only let a man kiss him.


    The heart beat faster and faster. They were so close to each other that they couldn''t tell whose heart beat was so intense.


    Jun Beichen''s kiss was very ferocious.


    Because some pictures appeared in his mind again, including Gu Jiu, the woman figure brought by Jun Beimo just now.


    Those memories kept playing in his mind.


    And the fragments made him very hard, but he suddenly stopped all his movements.


    At this time, their actions were very ambiguous. Jun Beichen hugged mu siran''s waist and half hugged him in his arms.


    What did he see?


    Did that really happen?


    He hugged the young man in his arms.


    It''s like seeing each other die.


    After being forced into marriage and forcibly occupying the youth''s picture memory, he saw some others.


    I saw myself die at the age of 28, but I will live like a walking corpse next year.


    Until Beimo left, the youth seemed to be finally free.


    He committed suicide, right in front of his grave.


    Thinking of the affectionate eyes of the young man in his mind, the pale but brilliant little oh on his face made Jun Beichen''s heart ache, dense.


    These pictures are not easy to remember.


    He even saw Gu Jiu''s existence.


    Such a world, such an experience, is definitely problematic.


    But at this time he had no time to prove it.


    His whole heart was on the young man in his arms.


    "Come with me."


    Jun Beichen stood up, but his hand took mu siran''s hand, which was so tight.


    It''s like if you don''t pull him, the other party will die again, so determined.


    Mu Si ran looked confused at this time, and even felt like a dream.

 Chapter 587

    However, his steps were uncontrollably followed the man upstairs.


    Until you come to the man''s door.


    Looking at the door, mousran felt something, but it seemed too much.


    He looked sideways at the man around him, but he looked at the man''s eyes with a smile and warmth.


    Mousran felt again that he was really dreaming.


    All this was beyond his imagination.


    Jun Beichen took the young man''s hand and said with a smile, "Xiao Si ran came into the room with me. If you go in, you won''t have a chance to regret."


    Mu Si ran heard the speech, and his gentle face was confused.


    I don''t seem to understand him.


    Seeing this, the man sighed and the disguised smile on his face disappeared.


    He reached out and pushed open the door in front of him.


    He took the young man and strode into the room.


    At the moment when the bedroom door was closed, Jun Beichen released the young man''s hand, easily picked up each other''s body and went straight to the big bed of the bedroom.


    Put the person gently on the bed, Jun Beichen pressed it up and gently stroked - touched the young man''s face, "baby, you have no chance to regret this time."


    At this time, Jun Beichen was not as rough and violent as he remembered in his mind.


    Mousran''s hands hugged the man and even began to respond to each other.


    This undoubtedly made Jun Beichen''s action more urgent.


    He did a good job in his pre - play.


    When it was over, he was already sweating. It can be seen that he endured very hard.


    Until the valley yawned and came to the gate, he was still patient, gently leaned close to the young man''s ear and asked, "good boy, I''m going in, bear it."


    Mousran''s eyes were dilated, and he didn''t respond to his words.


    But his expression had given an answer.


    Probe - enter the city gate and connect with each other.


    Pain, but some numbness.


    Mousran grabbed the bed under the tight - single.


    Soon there was an ambiguous sound in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Jun Beimo takes Gu Jiu back to the room and shows her around the room.


    As they sat down after visiting the room, they heard a sound from the next room.


    Although the voice was very light, they still heard it.


    Gu Jiu has known it since they entered the room.


    I didn''t expect Jun Beichen to move so fast.


    When Jun Beimo heard the voice, he looked at the woman around him for the first time.


    His eyes were dark, emitting a faint light, incomparably bright.


    Seeing the man like this, Gu Jiu smiled innocently, but his eyebrows picked up.


    Jun Beimo swallowed his saliva and approached the woman.


    He looked at the woman''s motionless body, with surprise at the bottom of his heart, staring straight at the woman''s lips.


    Kiss the woman gently with your lips.


    The two lips are printed, and the smile on Gu Jiu''s face remains the same.


    But soon, when the man took the next step, she threw the man down on the sofa and kissed back neatly.


    Jun Beimo was surprised for a moment, but he let the woman kiss fiercely.


    The warm - ambiguous water - stains sounded in the room.


    In the end, they did nothing but hug each other.


    The sound of the next room continued to ring until the sky gradually darkened.


    The fierce voice showed how hot it was.


    The movement between Jun Beichen and mu siran didn''t end until late at night.


    During this period, mousran did not beg for mercy.


    But every time he begged for mercy, he would get a more fierce - cruel action from a man.


    Their actions were so big that everyone who heard them in the villa was silent.

 Chapter 588

    A month later.


    Today is the wedding ceremony of Beimo, the third young gentleman of your family.


    Only the people from Jun''s family attended.


    The burden on your old master has not been unloaded.


    And Jun Beimo''s father is often busy in the military department.


    They didn''t know Gu Jiu''s existence until a week after she appeared.


    The parents of Jun''s family are very happy about her appearance.


    Jun Beimo is anxious to marry the woman home and eat it in his mouth.


    So I began to prepare for the wedding from the day I brought Gu Jiu back.


    However, it will take as soon as a month, that is, today.


    Their wedding is very simple, not even a modern wedding, but from ancient times.


    Wearing a red wedding dress, Gu Jiu followed the man to worship heaven and earth.


    In this world of mortals, they are husband and wife from today on.


    After the ceremony, Gu Jiu was brought into their new house by the man, which was also Jun Beimo''s bedroom.


    At this time, the room was decorated with red silk, full of festivity.


    Looking at all this, Gu Jiucai really felt that he was married.


    Married to a human, the Sirius family who has no place to live in the six realms.


    Looking at the tender man around him, Gu Jiu smiled.


    Even if there is no place for men in the other five worlds, her underworld opens the door for men with her eyes.


    Jun Beimo doesn''t know what she thinks. At this time, he enjoys the satisfaction of having a woman at this moment.


    "Today is our wedding night."


    He took her hand and said softly.


    Gu Jiu said.


    "Then... Don''t waste the beautiful scenery on a beautiful day."


    Jun Beimo said, picked up the woman and walked towards the big red bed.


    Gu Jiu was far away from him after the man put him in bed.


    "Jun Beimo, tell me honestly, who are you now?"


    She feels different from men tonight.


    Although he tried his best to cover up his facial expression, he still revealed a slight difference.


    Such urgent - color words and actions don''t look like men who get along with her.


    Jun Beimo was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Gu Jiu smiled, "Jun Beiling?"


    "You know?" the man was surprised.


    Gu Jiu saw that the man didn''t deny it, but he still got the result.


    "Tonight is our wedding night. Unless the two kinds of consciousness can integrate, I won''t go into the bridal chamber with you."


    Then Gu Jiu walked under the bed.


    She knew that as long as they were integrated, their strength for men was the peak.


    Even in the future will not suffer from reincarnation.


    As long as he has cultivated well in the underworld for a hundred years, even her strength in the future should be balanced with it.


    Jun Beimo saw that she really wanted to get out of bed and even leave. She was in a hurry.


    "Wait --"


    Gu Jiu turned to look at him with a doubt on his face.


    She knew men would agree.


    Both consciousness are men, the ink she once met in front of Naihe bridge.


    But they are falling into a struggle, which is disadvantageous.


    If we don''t let them integrate at this time, there will definitely be trouble in the future.


    Jun Beimo''s face was flustered and said, "even if you want to integrate, you can''t do it for a while. Baby, I really can''t wait. Is our wedding night wasted like this?"


    He said with grievances on his face.


    Gu Jiu got out of bed and walked towards him. He smiled and said, "if you don''t want to waste, I can help you integrate. As long as you are not afraid of pain and even physical strength, we still continue our wedding night."


    The man''s face was tangled when he heard the speech, and Gu Jiu had been waiting for his answer.


    "OK."


    The man clenched his teeth and answered.

 Chapter 589

    Gu Jiu even asked the consent of another consciousness when his voice fell to the ground, and went towards his body.


    His hands quickly nodded at his body.


    Every time I come to a place, the injury is red.


    When she stopped, Jun Beimo''s face was twisted with pain.


    At this time, he felt his soul torn and torn, and he was almost in pain.


    He doesn''t know why women know he has two senses.


    I don''t even know how women can help him.


    Now he just wants to have women. Even if he dies, as long as he can get women, he can do it in the next moment.


    Jun Beimo, even though he was in pain, still looked at the woman in front of him with red eyes.


    The desire in that eye was so obvious.


    Gu Jiu saw this with a touch of heartache in his eyes.


    It is hard to imagine the pain of forcibly merging the two consciousness.


    But she had no choice. Everything was for each other''s good.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Jun Beimo was soaked - through with sweat.


    And the soul of the body is still slowly merging together.


    He felt his whole self.


    Now junbei Mo''s external temperament has changed.


    He was more unfathomable, especially his eyes.


    When looking at people, it gives people a kind of evil wind - flow, but the temperament of the whole body is more elegant and noble.


    He is a natural strong man, and his inherent noble temperament can never be hidden.


    However, just before the pain of Jun Beimo''s body was completely over, he went to Gu Jiu, picked up the man and threw him directly onto the big bed.


    He really couldn''t help it.


    Every cell of the body is crying for this woman.


    Turn her completely into his person.


    Although Gu Jiu was a little unprepared, he didn''t resist.


    Let the man tear her red wedding dress.


    Those big hands also brought her different feelings and made her spirit tremble.


    The lips are printed, deep into each other.


    They are the closest lovers, husband and wife.


    Gu Jiu looked into the man''s eyes of infatuation and affection, as well as the exclusive Valley debt, which made her response more direct.


    Men need her response and the sense of security she gives.


    Their wedding night was warm and eager.


    Jun Beimo gently entered her body.


    At this moment, their souls seemed to fly out of their bodies.


    This night, the movement in the room did not stop.


    ¡­¡­


    The same is true in the other room.


    Since Jun Beichen had a relationship with mu siran, they lived alone in a bedroom every night.


    Everyone in the villa already knows about it.


    But no one chews his tongue.


    Siyun, Siyu and Jiang Bai already knew mu siran''s mind.


    When they knew it, they wished him well from the bottom of their hearts.


    The gentleman North Chen once again low - roar, lie prone on Mu Si Ran''s body, enjoying this warm moment.


    He actually saw each other the day after Gu Jiu came.


    Talked to each other.


    He asked his doubts directly, and the woman didn''t deny it.


    He even told him that the destiny only depends on who is in his heart.


    The woman even guaranteed him to live beyond the age of 28, even a hundred years later.


    Looking at the young man under his body, Jun Beimo is willing to believe Gu Jiu''s words.


    With this little guy''s company, I have nothing else to ask for in my life.


    Jun Beichen got up and picked up the man and walked towards the bathroom.


    "No - the young master let me go -" a confused voice.


    The man kept walking when he heard the speech, but the smile on his face deepened.

 Chapter 590

    Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu have been married for two years.


    In this capital, almost everyone knows that Jun sanshao is married.


    But they never met each other''s nominal wife.


    In the past two years, even some women didn''t give up trying to get together with Jun Beimo.


    However, every time he was either stopped by Jun Beimo''s cold eyes or fooled by the women around him.


    As for the woman, everyone who saw her turned around and forgot.


    They seem to remember only the existence of that woman, but they can''t remember her face.


    This is Gu Jiu''s limitation in this world.


    No one knows her.


    She is the superfluous person in the world.


    So no one has seen her, even if they have, they will forget.


    They just know in their vague memory that Jun Beimo has her around.


    But no one ever thought of her as Mrs. Jun sanshao.


    After marriage, they lived a very happy life,. Each other enjoys the time of life.


    Even if some people who don''t have eyes disturb their lives, it won''t cause their feelings to change.


    Over the past two years, your family''s life has been more comfortable.


    Jun Beichen and mu siran were also together.


    Mr. Jun has completely retired.


    Your father is still busy in the army, but he enjoys this life very much.


    On this day, Gu Jiu attracted all the attention of your family on your breakfast table.


    Because Gu Jiu threw up on the table.


    Her face is very ugly.


    As a wife slave, Mr. Bei muden was in a hurry.


    Yell at everyone in the villa, call the doctor, call the doctor.


    Dr. Liu, your family doctor, will arrive soon.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that her stomach suddenly rebelled. She didn''t feel right about what she ate.


    When Doctor Liu came, Gu Jiu was lying on the sofa. Jun Beimo looked nervous and guarded her.


    Jun Beichen, mu siran, Si Yun, Si Yu and Jiang Bai paid attention to them one after another.


    Gu Jiu felt his stomach was very uncomfortable, as if something was twisted in it.


    Dr. Liu came to the villa hall and saw the woman on the sofa at a glance.


    At this time, everyone in your family put their eyes on the woman.


    Dr. Liu felt some Alexander.


    He came forward with a stiff head and asked, "what''s wrong with young lady? What''s the reaction?"


    Gu Jiu covered his stomach and leaned his head on the sofa with one hand. When he heard his question, he frowned and said, "my stomach is uncomfortable and I can''t eat. I feel that there is something in it that is constantly twisted. It''s very uncomfortable."


    She wondered if she had eaten something and had eaten badly.


    Or her body doesn''t adapt to the human world.


    When Dr. Liu heard her words, he frowned and meditated.


    Jun Beimo was worried and wanted to replace it for a woman.


    At this time, Doctor Liu had a flash of inspiration, as if he remembered something. He looked eagerly at the woman lying on the sofa.


    "Young lady, I think you should go to the hospital and take a film in gynecology."


    Gu Jiu was stunned at the speech, even the others around him.


    Just as Doctor Liu''s voice fell, Jun Beimo immediately came forward and picked up Gu Jiu, "prepare the car and go now."


    He has strode out.


    Siyun and Siyu quickly ran out to prepare the car.


    Jun Beichen took mu siran''s hand, but looked at their back and smiled.


    He thought he should know what the final result was.


    Mousran looked worried and turned to see the smile on his face.


    "What does the young master laugh at?"

 Chapter 591

    Mousran asked this directly. He believed that men would not laugh for no reason at this time.


    The gentleman North Chen facial expression a meal, become helpless, "didn''t you say to shout my name, how still shout the young master, how haven''t you been used to for more than two years."


    The latter hung his head when he heard the speech. He couldn''t call the man''s name directly.


    The other party is the one who saved him and his lover.


    It''s his God. How can he shout that name.


    Seeing his attitude, Jun Beichen knew that the child was single-minded.


    Simply no longer continue this topic, "if I guess well, my sister-in-law is going to add population to your family."


    Mousran quickly looked up at the speech, with disbelief in his eyes, and even excited and happy.


    "Really?"


    Looking at the excitement in his eyes, Jun Beimo raised his hand and touched his head, "there is a possibility of seven or eight points."


    When he got the answer, mousran could no longer control it. He turned and ran out.


    But as soon as he took two steps, he was pulled by the man behind him, "what are you doing?"


    "When I go to the hospital, the little Lord will have children. I want to have a look."


    Jun Beichen smelled that his eyes were complicated. "Xiao Si ran likes children?"


    Mu Si ran nodded quickly when he heard the speech. He must like the little Lord''s child.


    That''s a little master.


    Seeing Mu Si ran nodding, Jun Beichen''s eyes sank.


    Together for more than two years, he never asked each other if he had any regrets.


    Now the other party likes children so much, do you want to give him one?


    But thinking of his children crawling out of other women''s stomachs later, Jun Beichen was uncomfortable, and the exclusive Valley owed a strong aversion.


    Even surrogacy is unacceptable.


    Jun Beichen pulled mu siran''s hand very hard.


    As a party, mu siran couldn''t feel it. He didn''t say a word and looked at the man''s obvious emotion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ask carefully.


    Jun Beichen held people in his arms with worried eyes.


    He couldn''t bear to see his unhappy face, even if a child gave it to him.


    "Does Xiao Silan want a child of his own?"


    Jun Beichen repressed his jealousy and asked after all.


    Mousran was in the man''s arms and was stunned when he heard this.


    He thought a lot.


    Even thought at the first time whether the young master was finally tired of him.


    Want to separate from him?


    Even though they had been together for two years, he had a relationship with each other in a muddle headed way, but he had no sense of security.


    However, soon mousran calmed down.


    No, the other party won''t take the initiative to ask this topic.


    There must be some other reason.


    Thinking of the topic they just started, mousran seemed to understand.


    "I don''t like children, but the little Lord''s children like it. After all, they are the little Lord," Mu siran pushed away the man''s arms and looked at the other party and continued: "since he talked to the young master, Si Ran has never expected to have children, or even children. I can have you."


    This is the most straightforward thing mousran has said in bed for more than two years.


    This made Jun Beichen''s face with an excitement, and his body quickly gave a direct response.


    He looked straight at the young man with the valley under his body and moved twice, "you invited me¡°


    Then he took the man upstairs.


    And mousran obediently followed the man''s footsteps.


    On this day, Jun Beichen exhausted his means to let the young man reveal more embarrassing words than ever before.


    Let mousran suffer.

 Chapter 592

    Here, Jun Beimo has come to the hospital under the name of Jun''s family with Gu Jiu in his arms.


    Si Yun has contacted the doctor of the hospital on his way here.


    Along the way, they kept walking towards the gynecology department of the hospital.


    All the doctors are ready to continue.


    Gu Jiu was put on the cart and went straight to the instrument room to film.


    The doctor''s speed is very efficient.


    Several gynecological experts went to the hospital in person and soon saw the situation displayed on the computer.


    They had a serious face, but they showed relaxed smiles one after another.


    Jun Beimo stared at the woman on the instrument bed with worried and eager eyes.


    One of the doctors nodded to Siyun and Siyu, "you can let Mrs. Shao out."


    Jun Beimo ran to Gu Jiu with an arrow step and held people''s treasure in his arms again.


    Looking down at the woman, her face was pale, and she said painfully, "is it still very uncomfortable?"


    Gu Jiu shook his head and didn''t want to talk.


    The love in men''s eyes also made her unable to disguise her smile.


    She was really uncomfortable. She didn''t find any problems by exploring her body.


    But the pain really bothered her.


    Jun Beimo walked out of the room with Gu Jiu in his arms, and saw Si Yun and Si Yu''s face excited.


    The doctors not far away were all smiling.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Beimo''s face sank.


    "What''s going on?"


    Siyun took the initiative to come forward and said excitedly, "young Lord, young lady is pregnant. You have a child."


    This shocked Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu one after another.


    Gu Jiu, in particular, looked up at Si Yun in disbelief. Seeing the mood in his eyes, he immediately looked at the doctor not far away.


    The doctors saw her and said congratulations.


    But Gu Jiu seemed deaf and couldn''t hear anything.


    She''s pregnant.


    Even pregnant with her divine body.


    So what exactly is this child?


    How did she get pregnant?


    Is the child a man or a God? Or something else?


    Gu Jiu looked up at the man and saw that the other party was shocked and had not recovered.


    It''s a mess. It''s all a mess.


    How can there be children.


    No.


    Jun Beimo returned to his senses and saw the complex emotions in women''s eyes.


    The pale face and the complexity in his eyes made him misunderstand.


    "You don''t want this child?"


    Gu Jiu didn''t nod or shake his head.


    She was looking at the man and meditating.


    Now she needs to know the essence of the child and whether he is a man or a God.


    "No, let''s go home."


    Gu Jiu can''t say something here.


    Jun Beimo didn''t listen to her, but looked at the doctors not far away.


    "She''s suffering now, but there''s a way not to let her suffer so much?"


    The doctors were restrained by his eyes and dared not speak one after another. This is the normal reaction of pregnant women. They have no way.


    But one of the doctors stood up and said timidly, "Madam Shao, this situation may only be temporary. Generally speaking, pregnant women are like this. It''s mainly to see what madam Shao wants to eat. Maybe it can be relieved if you relax as much as possible."


    Jun Beimo''s face was as heavy as ink. He didn''t say anything.


    Holding the woman in her arms tightly for a few minutes, "then... Won''t it be so painful to take off the child?"


    The people around were shocked and pale when they heard the speech.


    Siyun and Siyu came forward and said, "young Lord, don''t!"


    "Little Lord, never!"


    Jun Beimo turned his head and stared at them fiercely.

 Chapter 593

    Gu Jiu finally felt the mood of Jun Beimo at this time.


    The man seemed to think that she didn''t want the child, especially because of her current pain.


    She pulled the man''s arm and protected her stomach. "I don''t want this child. Let''s talk at home. I have something to tell you."


    Jun Beimo lowered his head and the anger on his face dissipated. He turned into a worried look. He pursed his lips and said, "OK."


    Holding the woman in his arms, Jun Beimo left the hospital.


    Si Yun and Si Yu, who followed behind, were greatly relieved.


    The party quickly returned to Jun''s house. At the same time, there was a female doctor for gynecology.


    Jun Beimo returned to Jun''s house. His face was still low. He took the woman in his arms and ignored it. He went straight to the bedroom upstairs.


    Kick open the bedroom door, enter the room, gently put the person on the bed, "are you still uncomfortable now?"


    Gu Jiu saw that the man''s face was very ugly and held each other''s hands.


    "I may have to leave for a few days. The child came so suddenly that I wasn''t prepared at all."


    As soon as Jun Beimo heard that she wanted to leave, his face changed greatly, and even reached out and grabbed the woman''s hands.


    "No, unless I''m with you."


    Gu Jiu frowned and looked at the man with a panic look on his face. It was the second time that a man showed such emotion since he met her two years ago.


    The first time was the day when a man met her.


    Now men show such uneasiness again.


    Gu Jiu couldn''t refute it for a moment.


    In fact, it''s not impossible to bring a man with you, but it''s more troublesome.


    "You let me think."


    Gu Jiu finally didn''t agree to the man, but she didn''t refute his proposal. She really needs to think about it.


    When Jun Beimo came back, the next room was over.


    Jun Beichen walked out of the room in his pajamas, stood on the stairs, saw Si Yun, Si Yu and others smiled and asked, "what''s the result?"


    Siyun turned around and saw the young master upstairs, "young lady, young lady is not ill, but pregnant."


    Hearing the exact answer, the man upstairs smiled and was very happy for his brother.


    However, Si Yun''s next words distorted his smile.


    "Dashao, Shaozhu saw that Mrs. Shao was too painful in the hospital and proposed to remove the child."


    Jun Beichen held the hand of the guardrail upstairs and couldn''t help aggravating it.


    The smile on his face turned into a sneer


    Knock out the child, Jun Beimo.


    He has been with mousran, and he can''t have children in the future.


    Is your family now unique in this generation?


    Jun Beichen turned and walked towards the next door of his bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu had just finished the topic when they heard the sound of the door being knocked.


    "Come in."


    Jun Beimo''s cold voice sounded.


    Jun Beichen adjusted his facial expression, pushed away the room and went in with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations, sister-in-law. I heard you were pregnant."


    Gu Jiu looked at the man coming, the smile on his face, and said with the same smile: "thank you, brother Chen."


    Jun Beichen nodded, walked to Jun Beimo''s side and asked directly, "I heard you want to take off the child?"


    The latter was expressionless and even a little low. Obviously, he didn''t like the topic.


    Seeing him like this, Jun Beichen went to the seat not far away and sat down.


    He sighed deeply. Then he looked at Gu Jiu on the bed and Jun Beimo guarding her.


    His eyes were somewhat helpless.

 Chapter 594

    "You and me are the only ones in your family now. I''m already with Si ran. There can''t be children in the future. Do you understand Beimo?"


    Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo understood what he meant.


    He didn''t want them to knock out the child.


    "Your family is a family of Sirius. In our generation, there are only two lineages left. Have you lost your blood?"


    Jun Beimo''s face was as heavy as ink. He looked at the woman on the bed and his eyes fell on her stomach.


    To tell the truth, when he was in the hospital, he was really excited and happy when he heard that women had children.


    It was his child with a woman, a proof of their love.


    But when he saw the woman''s face, he panicked.


    It can be seen that women are also very surprised at the arrival of the child, but they are not as happy as him.


    This makes the excitement sink.


    So he didn''t reveal his true feelings.


    As long as a woman doesn''t want this child, he will definitely follow each other.


    After all, she''s in such pain.


    Gu Jiu raised his eyes and saw Jun Beimo''s eyes looking at her belly.


    The eyes were soft and looked forward to, but there was also suppressed pain.


    This man is also reluctant to take off the child.


    But... She never said to take the child away.


    Gu Jiu''s pale face showed a smile.


    Reached out and touched the man''s hair. It was very compassionate.


    Jun Beimo looked up at her with puzzled eyes.


    "Fool, I never said I didn''t want this child. No matter what constitution the child has, I will keep him. But in some cases, you don''t know, I need to be well prepared to meet the child."


    Jun Beimo''s eyes brightened and a relaxed smile appeared on his face.


    But seeing his daughter''s pale and ugly face, he frowned again.


    Gu Jiu didn''t know what he thought. He comforted: "don''t worry, it''ll be fine. It''s all temporary. I''ll find a way to adjust myself."


    Jun Beimo smelled that he hugged the woman''s body. He didn''t know what words to comfort each other.


    But when he could hold the child, he had no initial joy in his heart.


    Because all this is based on women''s pain.


    Jun Beichen helped his glasses, looked at a pair of lovers in front of him, stood up silently and walked out of the bedroom.


    As long as there is no plan to kill the child.


    In this generation, he decided to be with Xiao Silan.


    In the future, he will not allow each other to have children, so he will share his love.


    Of course, in order to repay each other''s feelings, he will do the same. He won''t have children.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Gu Jiu opened his eyes after Jun Beimo fell asleep.


    Looking at the dark room, thinking about the day.


    She needs to go back to the underworld to find out the child''s constitution.


    But when you take this man into the underworld, the other party will think of everything.


    In fact, now she can sneak away.


    But she couldn''t leave at the thought of the emotions that men might fall into after she disappeared.


    Men will go crazy at that time.


    The picture at that time was absolutely unimaginable.


    Gu Jiu has made a decision.


    She sat up, got out of bed and looked at the man''s sleeping face. Her body shook and her friend changed.


    He was dressed in red, like a flame, and his hair slowly elongated


    The woman at this time is the Lord of the underworld, Jiu.


    Jun Beimo is unaware of this and is still sleeping.


    Nine waved, Jun Beimo''s body floated up, and then the two figures in the room disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 595

    Mo opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings.


    This sleep made him sleep deeply, which made the memory in his mind pause for a moment.


    When I opened my confused eyes, there was a tingling in my mind.


    He sat up from bed, but his eyes kept scanning the surrounding environment.


    This is an inner room.


    All around is red, those simple and solemn costumes make him very strange.


    However, the moment he sat up, Mo''s face changed greatly.


    The memories of the world poured into his mind.


    Gu Jiu, the zombie, all the process of meeting, knowing and loving each other.


    Even at the beginning of the final restoration of peace in the world.


    He met a woman again and even married her.


    ¡­¡­


    children!


    By the way, there are children!


    Mo immediately got out of bed and looked at the dress around him.


    This solemn space is the underworld.


    Think of a woman who said she would leave for a few days when she learned she was pregnant.


    That is to go back to the underworld.


    At this time, he is here, and the woman must be here.


    Mo got out of bed and went straight out of the room.


    But he walked for a long time, opened countless doors, and didn''t get out of such a big space.


    He had to close his eyes and feel all the general structure here.


    Soon my closed eyes opened.


    He walked in this direction.


    Soon found the exit to the palace.


    There are two ghost envoys outside the door. When they see him coming out, they look the same and still keep their previous standing posture.


    "Where''s Pluto?"


    The two ghost envoys looked at him again. They shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    After returning from Pluto, he settled down with the man and left without stopping.


    As for where I went, how could I tell them.


    Mo Wenyan''s face was anxious. The woman was still pregnant at this time. She didn''t know how the situation was.


    He was worried.


    But deep in my heart, I am very satisfied and excited.


    He finally married a woman and even had children.


    Although it is in the human world, the other party has always had a memory.


    Does this mean that the other party has accepted him.


    Mo was secretly happy, but he didn''t forget to close his eyes. God knew to feel the breath of women in such a big underworld.


    But no, he kept releasing his divine consciousness to feel it.


    There was no sign of a woman at all.


    Mo didn''t go out to look for it, but he didn''t go back indoors.


    He stood at the gate of the temple waiting for the woman.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Mo finally saw a red figure coming from afar.


    The smell of women is getting closer and closer.


    It''s her, nine.


    Mo went down the steps and walked quickly towards the woman.


    And Jiu also saw the figure of the man coming from a distance.


    With a soft smile on her mouth, she also walked towards the man.


    The distance between them is getting closer and closer. Their eyes collide with each other, and the affection is about to overflow.


    "You''re back."


    Mo went to Jiu and held each other''s hand. The tenderness in the bottom of his eyes was about to melt.


    Nine took the man''s hand, but put it on her stomach.


    "The child is very good. He is a divine body. He is born with a divine body."


    Mo touched the belly and felt the little life inside.


    That''s his child, the child he has combined with a woman.


    "That''s nice."


    It''s good to have you.


    It''s good to have children.


    That''s nice. You like me.


    That''s good. Let''s do this.


    Nine felt the man''s gentle touch, and the smile on her face became softer and softer.


    "Good, boy. Let''s go back."


    Mo looked up, the love in the fundus of his eyes was burning - hot, "OK."


    Nine took the man''s hand and disappeared again.

 Chapter 596

    Gu Jiu comes back from the underworld with Jun Beimo. The other party has no memory in the underworld.


    They get along as before.


    Now Gu Jiu''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger.


    She is in the human world, just like ordinary human beings. Her stomach is getting bigger and bigger in October.


    But now a year has passed, but the child hasn''t come out yet.


    This makes everyone in your family worried.


    But Gu Jiu smiled and told them not to worry.


    Until one year and three months, Gu Jiu woke up and felt something wrong.


    Although the child is young now, he has become conscious.


    He couldn''t speak, but he would tell her with his consciousness that he was coming out.


    When Gu Jiu woke up, he touched his stomach and looked for the man in the room.


    The man was not in the room, and Gu Jiu didn''t go out to look for him.


    Because she knew that the other party would not leave her body for too long.


    Sure enough, soon Jun Beimo came in with a tray in his hand.


    There are delicious and nutritious food in the tray.


    "The child is coming out."


    "Bang..."


    Jun Beimo had seen the woman wake up with a smile on her face. At this time, when he heard her words, he accidentally knocked over the tray.


    Ignoring those, he walked quickly to the bedside with a worried face.


    "Do you have a stomachache? How do you feel? I''ll contact the hospital now."


    Then he took out his cell phone and prepared to inform the person.


    Gu Jiu pressed his hand, "don''t go to the hospital, the child can''t be born here."


    Jun Beimo looked at her with doubts in his eyes.


    The latter smiled gently, got out of bed gently from the bed, looked at the man and said, "close your eyes, we''re ready to go."


    The man closed his eyes with great trust.


    Soon the two people in the room disappeared.


    This time, Jun Beimo was conscious and came to the underworld.


    Feeling the cold air around him, he opened his eyes.


    The memories of ten thousand years return to my mind in an instant.


    He looked sideways at the woman around him. His worry was very obvious in his eyes, and his face was a little flustered. "What should I do? When will the child come out?"


    Gu Jiu patted his hand. "Don''t worry, it''s not so fast. Everything will be arranged."


    While he was talking, a group of ghost envoys came not far away. In front of him was the Yan Lord of the ten halls.


    "Welcome the return of Pluto -"


    "Welcome the return of Pluto -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nine looked at these people in the underworld and gently raised his hand, "have you prepared everything before I left last time?"


    In one of the halls, Lord Yan stood up and said respectfully, "tell the Pluto that everything is ready and waiting for the little Lord to come at any time."


    Nine smell speech face finally with a smile.


    She gently stroked her stomach, looked at the men around her, and took each other to the front of the crowd.


    Step by step towards the palace not far away.


    Although they are walking, they are very fast.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Jiu and Mo''s child was born.


    The wonders appeared again within the six realms.


    Different changes have taken place in the human world, the demon world, the demon world, the divine world, the fairy world and the underworld.


    All the worlds in the human world show rainbows during the day, so clear, the night is all over the sky, and the red light is like the day.


    All the flowers and plants in the demon world have life one after another. What are they meeting.


    Demon animals have returned to nature and showed their original shape. They are very calm.


    The Phoenix in the fairyland and the divine world kept chirping, and even the dragon family had a movement swing.


    Plants with life appeared all over the mountains and fields of the underworld.


    They swayed wantonly in the dark and cold underworld.

 Chapter 597

    On this day, Jiu had a child very smoothly.


    She doesn''t look like a woman in the human world. She wants to have children with the pain of hissing and cracking her lungs.


    Instead, he sat in the room and waited for the child to come out by himself.


    The child didn''t come out from under her, but from her stomach.


    Just fly out like that.


    At this time, he has absorbed all the nutrients of the mother and can come out.


    Little steamed stuffed bun is a boy.


    Mo sat beside the woman and watched the child come out with his own eyes.


    On one side are the Lord of hell of the ten halls and some envoys.


    Seeing the little master coming, there were some female ghosts around, who quickly came forward with the things in their hands.


    They wrapped the red sky silk cloth around the little master.


    Looking at the little master and the man sitting next to Pluto, they all know.


    Wrap the little Lord gently, and then respectfully send it to Pluto.


    Nine didn''t take the child, but stretched out her hand.


    "The six realms show a vision. It can be seen that you are different from your father. I give you a name, Xi."


    Then he glanced at the man around him and said again, "Mo Xi."


    As soon as Mo Xi''s name was exported, the child in the ghost''s hand looked at Gu Jiu with dark eyes.


    From now on, he is Moxi.


    The ratio of sun and moon to heaven and earth.


    Mo Wen Yan looked at the woman around him in surprise and held her hand gently.


    "The child was born extraordinary."


    Gu Jiu smiled, "just like you in those days."


    After nine gave the name, he reached out and gently hugged the child.


    When Xiao Moxi came to Jiu''s arms, she felt the familiar breath and warmth of the other party.


    He won''t speak yet, but he is conscious.


    This is his mother, his mother.


    Mo looked at the child in the woman''s arms. His heart was soft and soft in a mess.


    How could he and women not know the changes within the six realms.


    The child was born extraordinary.


    This is extraordinary. He is destined to have a different fate and experience more than others in the future.


    But did his children retreat after a little setback.


    Thinking that this time the woman has got and the child has, he needs to do something.


    All the suffering given to him by the divine world is over.


    Nine hugged the child in her arms and teased him gently.


    He even introduced him to the man around him. This is his father.


    Little Moxi turned and looked at the man.


    The man heard his voice when he was conscious.


    Men are nice.


    But he prefers his mother''s arms.


    Little Moxi was afraid that Jiu would let him be held by a man, so little meat''s hand held her clothes tightly.


    Nine smiled at this.


    What a clever little fellow.


    She stood up with little Moxi in her arms.


    Go to the center of the room and look around at the Lord of hell and his messengers.


    Hold little Moxi high.


    "This is the little master of the underworld. You have understood all the changes in the six realms. Who dares to release any news? I can''t find a soul in your world!"


    Everyone around us bowed down respectfully and declared that they did not dare.


    Although Jiu is a woman, she has managed the underworld for tens of thousands of years. That means is not what they can enjoy.


    They are always respectful and even loyal to this woman.


    Jiu was satisfied with their attitude, but still didn''t miss any chance of disclosure.


    When he changed hands, he gave people the art of forbidden words, and even everyone in the whole underworld, including the soul, the art of forbidden words.


    After all this, Jiu went to Mo, took his hand, smiled and said, "let''s go. It''s estimated that the family is in a hurry."

 Chapter 598

    Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo returned to the human world.


    They showed the children to Jun''s family. Everyone was very happy.


    Mr. Jun called out three times when he saw Xiao Moxi, and then he completely handed over the jun family to Jun Beimo.


    Jun Beimo handed over the burden of Jun''s family to Jun Beichen.


    He just wants to be with women and children, and his heart can''t be separated.


    They have been together for decades.


    The only regret is that little Moxi left the human world and returned to the underworld when she was an adult.


    This was discussed by Jiu and Mo when they returned to the underworld.


    Little Moxi will not change his face when he grows up. He doesn''t belong to the human world.


    Jun Beimo and Gu Jiu live happily in the human world.


    They traveled all over the human world and wantonly enjoyed the beauty of life.


    These decades are the happiest time for Jiu, only because of the company of Jun Beimo.


    Until Jun Beimo grows old slowly, Jiu begins to change himself and grow old slowly with men.


    From youth, middle age to old age, they enjoy all the traces of life.


    Until they were too old to walk.


    Jun Beichen and mu siran died first.


    They passed away one after another. Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo personally sent them away.


    They are also very happy in this life.


    A few years later, it was time for Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo to leave.


    At this time, Jun Beimo still has no memory.


    He looked at the old lady with white hair around him, and his eyes were reluctant to give up.


    "I... I''m gone. What can you do?"


    Jun Beimo lay in bed panting and opening his mouth.


    Gu Jiu heard the old man''s words in bed, and his eyes were wet.


    She knew they would meet again, even after the man left, the next moment they would meet.


    But their every bit in the human world, including the man''s deep feelings at this moment, made her happy to cry.


    "Don''t be afraid, old man," Gu Jiu touched his white hair. "If you go ahead, I''ll catch up with you. You have to wait for me."


    Jun Beimo stretched out his trembling hand and touched her dry hand.


    Hands clasped, each other''s injuries and wearing the rings they exchanged when they got married.


    Jun Beimo''s eyes are wet, "Jiu, you and I haven''t enjoyed enough of this human life."


    The ink at this moment remembered everything.


    He really hasn''t enjoyed enough.


    This is his happiest life.


    How many years, more than ten thousand years.


    From the time he met the woman in red at Naihe bridge, his heart fell on her.


    He doesn''t know how to fight for it. He only knows to reincarnate constantly and see women once every 28 years.


    That was also the time he looked forward to most.


    He cherished every time he spent with women.


    Feeling that his body had reached its limit, Jun Beimo raised his head and looked at the women around him, "Jiu, have you ever regretted marrying me and having children in the human world?"


    Looking at the man''s persistent eyes, just like him in those years.


    Nine shook her head, "no, I love you."


    Jun Beimo heard the speech and slowly released his hand, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    "Mo, wait for me."


    Nine bowed his head close to the old man on the bed and kissed his forehead.


    During this period, she has changed and recovered to be the Lord of the underworld and the king of the world.


    Gently move the man''s body into the air, nine hands slowly waved away, with reluctance in her eyes.


    For a moment, the body turned into white light, rushed towards the window and slowly dissipated in the void.


    Since then, there has been no king Beimo.

 Chapter 599

    Mo returned to the underworld again. He followed the ghost emissary to the palace of the Lord of the underworld.


    However, when he reached the Naihe bridge, Mo''s footsteps stopped.


    Looking at the other shore flowers all over the ground, Mo has a gentle smile on his face.


    "I won''t go, you go."


    Then he walked towards the other shore flower, and the smile on his face deepened.


    The two ghost envoys looked at each other, and they turned and left.


    For the father of the little master, they dare not have any emotion.


    Mo walked to the flowers on the other side, smelled the fragrance of flowers lingering at the tip of his nose, and thought of his memory.


    At that time, the woman was beside him and asked him who he was.


    She said they would see each other again.


    However, they did see it, and even after that, they kept pestering.


    Until now, he got her.


    On his deathbed, he heard a woman say he had no regrets.


    Sitting on the spot, lying on the other shore full of flirtatious flowers, Mo waited quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine returned to the underworld and came to the hall for the first time, waiting for the ghost envoy to bring the man.


    But there was still no sign of waiting left and right.


    She couldn''t help walking out of the hall and decided to go in person.


    However, as soon as I came out of the temple door, I saw a young man who was somewhat similar to a man not far away.


    "Xi''er, why are you here?"


    The young man is Moxi.


    "Mother!" he hurried to Jiu.


    "I know today is the day you and your father return."


    Nine dots, but his eyes keep looking into the distance.


    The ink Xi in front of her saw her look, and her handsome and evil face hung a bad smile.


    "Mother, father didn''t come back. He was enjoying the scenery at Naihe bridge."


    Nine smell speech one Leng, but the next moment showed a clear smile.


    "Xi''er, I''ll find your father. You can''t run around."


    Said the wind away.


    Mo Xi looked at her far away figure and smiled helplessly with her chin.


    Now in the six realms, he is already famous, and no one dares to provoke him.


    Even everyone knows that he is the son of the underworld.


    Now it''s hard to come back, but I only see my parents show their love?


    Mo Xi decided to go out for another round. Just because his father didn''t pester his mother for a period of time, he would never think of him.


    Turning around, Moxi left the underworld, and all the ghost envoys who passed by bowed their heads one after another, deeply afraid that the evil king would tease them.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine walked to Naihe bridge and didn''t see a man.


    She launched a divine search and quickly located the man''s position.


    Mo closed his eyes and felt the woman''s breath getting closer and closer, and his face remained unchanged.


    Until the breath was very close, ink quickly rushed people to the ground.


    "Hahaha... I knew you were going to attack."


    Nine obeyed the man''s action and was knocked down under the flower.


    Mo lowered his head and stared at the woman with deep eyes. The woman is as beautiful as ever - Rao.


    He bowed his head and kissed her lips gently.


    Nine felt his tenderness and carefulness, hugged each other and kissed each other back.


    They constantly show their deepest feelings to each other in the flowers on the other side of the mountain.


    "Nine, I love you."


    Until Jiu couldn''t breathe, his face was slightly red, and Mo didn''t let go of her.


    Speak out your feelings.


    Yes, he loved her and fell in love with her from the day he met.


    Nine wantonly smiled, "fool, I love you too."


    Mo Wen smiled, relaxed and gentle. The handsome beauty face is more and more Yong, Hua and precious.


    "That''s nice. You love me, too."


    Mo held the woman in her arms tightly.


    They are finally together.


    The other shore flowers on the ground are reflected on them, more and more beautiful.

 Chapter 600

    Rong Huajun returned to the fairyland.


    After ten thousand years of reincarnation, he ended his reincarnation robbery.


    That elegant face is daunting in the fairy world.


    Since Rong Huajun''s return, he has never been out of the palace since he met her for the first time.


    In the fairy world, Rong Huajun returned, and the Immortal Emperor was shocked.


    Even though he was summoned, the immortal sent did not see Rong Huajun.


    The Immortal Emperor was helpless, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Only because Rong Huajun had passed through three immortal emperors, each of whom was respectful to him.


    Rong Hua stayed in his palace for half a month and finally came out.


    Wearing a white dress, his temperament is like dust, and his elegant face gives people a sense of closeness.


    However, for those cold eyes, you will feel frozen.


    Rong Huajun went straight to the Immortal Emperor at sunrise.


    The Immortal Emperor knew that Rong Huajun was coming and stepped out to meet him.


    "Is everything all right when Rong Huajun comes back?"


    The Immortal Emperor asked politely. At this time, he had no authority in the immortal family, just like ordinary immortals.


    Rong Huajun glanced at him, and a cold voice sounded, "not good."


    The Immortal Emperor was stunned when he heard the speech. In fact, he was really just polite.


    But at this time, the other party can''t say well, and he can only ask, "but what happened? Can you tell me? Maybe it can be solved."


    Then the Immortal Emperor welcomed people into the hall.


    Rong Huajun went to the hall and sat down.


    His face remained unchanged and he looked at the Immortal Emperor and sat down. "This thing really needs the Immortal Emperor to nod."


    "Oh?" the Immortal Emperor looked puzzled, "I don''t know what it is?"


    At this time, a dark light flashed in Rong Huajun''s eyes. He lowered his eyes and said, "I heard that the Immortal Emperor had a white dragon riding ten thousand years ago, but the white dragon was very strong, so he was imprisoned in the ice prison of the fairy world. I want it."


    "Bai ran?!" the Immortal Emperor was surprised.


    Ten thousand years ago, he just became immortal emperor and was offered a white dragon named Bai ran.


    This dragon has a strong temperament. It is difficult to discipline, bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Originally, he had just become the Immortal Emperor. How could he tolerate the provocation of the white dragon and simply let people be locked up in the ice prison and never be released.


    Rong Huajun nodded, "yes, that''s Bai ran."


    When he first returned to the fairyland, he imprisoned himself in the palace and looked for the man from heaven to earth.


    Exhausted his means, he learned that the man was not far from him.


    The first time he heard the news, he couldn''t control it.


    Seeing that Rong Huajun really wanted the white dragon, the Immortal Emperor looked embarrassed.


    "Rong Huajun, the white dragon is pale and bloodthirsty. It''s even very difficult to discipline. I''m afraid I accidentally hurt you by releasing it."


    Hearing the fairy emperor''s excuse, Rong Huajun''s face sank.


    "Are you afraid of the rumors of the immortal families in the fairy world? The white dragon doesn''t say that he can''t hurt me. Even if he hurts me, I can stop him."


    The Immortal Emperor pursed his lips. When he saw that Rong Huajun was really unhappy, he asked someone to bring the white dragon.


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    Rong Huajun turned and strode away.


    The Immortal Emperor looked at his back and looked helpless.


    Of course, he was afraid of the rumors of the immortal family. The dragon, which could not be disciplined by the Immortal Emperor, changed hands to Rong Huajun, but he was clever or tamed. Where did he put his face.


    But then I thought that Rong Huajun''s strength seemed to be unknown in the fairy world.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 601

    Rong Huajun went straight to the ice prison.


    The ice prison is in the most corner of the fairyland.


    The more you go deep into the ice prison, the colder the whole body is.


    Even Rong Hua felt the cold breath. He used magic to separate the cold ice.


    But his eyebrows deepened and tightened as he entered the ice prison.


    That man is here. How much suffering did he suffer here? Dying?


    Rong Huajun quickened his pace and searched for the breath of the dragon.


    Close, he felt the white dragon in front.


    Until the footsteps stop at an ice prison.


    There lay the snow-white white white dragon without variegation. It lay on the ground as if it had no breath.


    There is also a trapped animal chain on the back claw.


    Looking at the white dragon in the cage, Rong Huajun waved the prison door in front of him, and the spells and chains on the prison door fell to the ground.


    The sound startled the white dragon inside.


    Bai ran the tap moved gently.


    Seeing the man walking into the prison door, he has an unfathomable momentum and authority. The man looks handsome and elegant. He seems to be a good person to get along with.


    But Bai ran knows that this man is definitely not simple.


    He stared at the lotus pattern between the man''s eyebrows, and the longan stared big.


    The pattern between Rong Huajun''s forehead is red lotus. Isn''t this Rong Huajun?


    Bai ran was surprised for a moment.


    He turned the tap without looking human.


    Whoever it is, he doesn''t want to pay attention.


    At this time, he silently pondered the human experience.


    His young master, his former master, his general, his hero, his lover


    Bai Ran is the mousran in the human world.


    He is only reincarnation in the human world to avoid the pain of the ice prison.


    But I met a man. They will meet for many generations.


    Maybe their ending is not good, but the process of getting along with them is always hard to forget.


    In the last life, a man is his young master. He loves him deeply.


    "Bai ran?"


    Bai ran heard someone calling him, but he didn''t want to pay attention.


    At this time, he thought about the sadness in his eyes when his lover left.


    So when Jun Beichen left, he followed him.


    But I didn''t think they had no chance to meet again.


    "Bai ran? Bai ran?"


    It''s annoying. It''s noisy.


    I don''t know if the man is still circulating in the world of mortals.


    "Si ran, Xiao Si ran?"


    It''s annoying. What''s the matter with this man.


    Suddenly, the faucet turned and his eyes were staring out. He looked very fierce.


    Rong Huajun saw that Bai ran had a reaction, and his cool and elegant face showed a gentle smile.


    "Xiao Si ran, I don''t remember your young master. How did you become arrogant?"


    Rong Huajun came up to him and gently stroked - the faucet.


    Bai ran felt the temperature and changed uncontrollably.


    The white dragon disappeared and a teenager appeared.


    The boy looked beautiful and gorgeous, with incredible eyes and red lips as if he wanted to say something.


    But Rong Huajun waited for a long time and didn''t wait for him to speak.


    "Xiao Si ran, I''m Jun Beichen. We''re all back."


    Bai ran smelled the speech, his eyes were wet and ran to the man quickly.


    Yes, Rong Huajun has a man''s breath.


    Holding the boy in his arms, Rong Huajun smiled and finally found him.


    With a flick of his finger, the chain on the boy''s foot was destroyed.


    Rong Huajun held the boy in his arms and walked out of the ice prison step by step.


    His mouth kept saying words that made Bai ran blush.


    Unexpectedly, the man is the famous Rong Huajun in the fairy world. The boy covers his chest and looks at each other infatuated.


    Listening to the man''s promise to him, he showed a silly happy smile.


    Out of the ice prison, Rong Huajun looked at the boy in his arms and said gently, "do you want to go to the underworld and visit your ''little Lord''?"


    The young man''s face showed doubt when he heard the speech.


    After Rong Huajun returned to the fairyland, when looking for the trace of the youth, he knew the identity of Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo.


    Thinking that the two are now back, it''s time to mix honey with oil. It''s most appropriate to find someone to catch up with the past.


    He flew away from the fairyland and went in the direction of the underworld.


    I don''t forget to explain everything to the boy in my arms.


    The young man opened his lips slightly and was very surprised, with a trace of expectation on his face.


    Nine and ink in the underworld do not know that a distinguished guest is coming.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Postscript:


    A hundred years later, there was chaos in the divine world.


    The underworld and the fairy world together overthrew the divine king of the divine world.


    The new God King, taboo, ink.


    The new God King married the underworld. The underworld king married the God King, and the Lord of the underworld began to change.


    Moxi, the son of the underworld, is also the son of the divine king of the divine world and takes over the throne of the underworld.


    It is said that the divine world, the underworld and the fairy world have always been the iron triangle.


    As long as the relationship between the three realms is as good as ever, there will be no internal struggle within the six realms.


    However, tens of thousands of years have passed, and there is no fighting within the six circles as before.


    PS: rebirth at the end of the world: the palm pet of the army is over here.


    Thank you for your support as always. This book has not many words. It is the one with the least words written by Hua Hua, but it uses a lot of feelings.


    The final ending may be hasty, but there is no unfinished business.


    Because Huahua is reluctant to give up and wants to give them a happy ending.


    The story of Gu Jiu and Jun Beimo, Jun Beichen and mu siran is over.


    But the next story continues.


    "Quick wear: Evil boss, terrible!" is being serialized, with guaranteed updates and different content styles.


    But always follow Su Shuangchong''s line!!


    Favorite little Lord, collect it quickly.


    We never say goodbye, because the wonderful never stops.


    Huahua is waiting for all beauties to continue to come and play with me and hug one by one, Moda~